《My Wives Are Too Overpowered》


 Chapter 1 Genes

    ?Huh? What''s happening? A second ago, I felt cold and numb... and now... why do I feel... suffocated?


    Mfffgh! Mfffgh!


    I can''t breathe. Even if I try to, I am unable to. This suffocating feeling is not going away.


    I can''t see anything, I can''t feel anything. Everywhere there''s darkness.


    Am I... finally dead?


    No. It shouldn''t be the case. I am still conscious. I can have independent thoughts and I don''t feel any restrictions.


    Check 1, 2, 3, 4... unicorns are just gay slim rhinos.


    Yup. I still retain my ability to bullshit.


    It''s just... my senses...


    I can''t feel anything. No sense of touch, sight, pressure, taste, smell...


    Am I in aa?


    No, that shouldn''t be the case either. A person can perceive things in aa.


    In front of me there''s nothing but an absolute void.


    Sigh.


    Whatever is happening, I hope it ends quickly. I don''t want to lose my mind in this nothingness.


    Hmm... since I have nothing to do, I might as well start remembering all the arguments I had and think ofebacks.


    Who knows, maybe if I reincarnate someday, I could use--


    WHAT THE FUCK!?


    I FEEL IT.


    HOLY HELL, I FEEL IT.


    MY SENSE OF PERCEPTION... SENSES...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SPLASH!


    "Huwaaaa!" A young man gasped for air as he pulled himself out of water.


    Cough! Cough!


    His heavy and rough breathing followed with violent coughs for the next couple of minutes.


    Once water was out of the young man''s respiratory tract and he could breathe normally, he looked around, trying to assess his situation.


    As the young man looked around, he found himself in a bathroom -- his body soaked into the warm waters in a bathtub.


    He had a look at his arms, his body, and found the sun exposed regions to be slightly tanned and not the sickly pale shade he was used to.


    He looked down at his abdomen and found himself to be in a healthy state with no pot belly. There were no hair as well on his chest or abdomen.


    Fascinated by everything, the young man got out of the bathtub and went to look at himself in the mirror.


    Just as he had the first look of himself, his eyes opened wide in surprise and he stared at the reflection for a solid few minutes, trying to digest all the information thrown at him.


    The young man touched his ck hair, felt the velvety smoothness and volume of it. He leaned forward and checked his calm blue eyes and found no signs of eye power or strain, meaning no sses either.


    He checked under his eyes, no dark circles, no eye bags. He seemed to be well rested.


    The young man''s fascination only grew further as he saw no e and a clear, slightly tanned face.


    As realization dawned upon him, he smiled.


    "Reincarnation."


    The young man said his first word after a long while.


    The young man looked at the reflection and continued with the same smile as before, "Alexander, you''ve reincarnated."


    He then shook his head and getting away from the mirror, grabbed a towel and patted himself dry, eventually wrapping it around himself.


    The young man, called Alexander, got out of the bathroom, and as he took the first step into the new room, a wave of nostalgia hit him, making him shake his head.


    Without anyone telling him anything, Alexander knew where things were and went to the wardrobe to get himself some clothes.


    He dressed up and then looked for his phone, checking the date andughing at it.


    "It''s the Ninth of September, year 2030. I reincarnated back into my twenty-one year old self. Welp... too bad I wasn''t born a few more years before when bitcoin was still low. I could buy some and be a billionaire easily."


    Alexander smiled at howme his words sounded and shook his head.


    Staring at the date, he said softly, "Ipleted my bachelor''s degree and now I should be in the first year of my med school''s undergrad program. This should be summer break and I am back in Austin, Texas, to visit my parents."


    "Until the undergrad internship, I was healthy, hit the gym regrly, yed some sports, could swim, and led a healthy life. Once the internship started..."


    Alexander''s eyes turned serious. He put the phone down and continued, "...I got bullied by my seniors, professors, hospital staff... got treated like a ve and ran hospital rounds for hours and hours until my legs showed signs of swelling and gave up."


    "With great difficulty, I finished my bachelor''s, undergrad degrees and then went for masters in surgery. Which..." Alexander smirked. "Not just ruined my physical health, but also messed me up mentally."


    "Man, I am so proud of myself for choosing this path." Alexander''s frustration led to him making such sarcastic remarks.


    "My worst enemy is no one else but me. Gotta give it to myself." Alexander shook his own hands and congratted himself.


    He then looked out of the window and said, "I wonder when was thest time I saw the sun after I started with my job. I was in New York and my home was so close to the hospital, I could just walk ten steps and be there. Due to this, I never got the chance to be under the sun and became really pale."


    "I should''ve shifted my residence to some ce away... some outback and cheaper one like... maybe Staten Ind? Okay no, that''s the trenches. It''s too much. New Jersey would''ve been fine."


    Alexander then shook his head, trying to clear off all the stupid things he was thinking of.


    "I need to stop reminiscing about the past. I mean, the future, and think of the present."


    "So... I got shot in New York; apparently it was a misfire and I took the brunt of it, but oh well, I then died and woke up here in my bathtub. Nice."


    "Now... I am back to being twenty-one, first-year med student, under crippling student loan, with a good body and no bitches. Perfect."


    Alexander got up from his bed and stretched. He walked towards the windowsill and basked in the morning sunshine.


    "Nothing to worry, I''ll do something with my life. Despite being average, I made it in life and became a neurosurgeon. Even if I did nothing special now and just lived my life, I would be a doctor."


    "But hey... that''s boring, isn''t it, Alex?" Alexander smiled and asked himself. "I''ve reincarnated, I know the future, I can manipte stocks and be the richest in the world, do crazy stuff, dominate everyone, and eventually die a crazy rich person, woohoo. Kudos to all-knower me."


    Finishing saying so, Alexander sneered.


    "Lame. Who wants all of that?"


    He walked towards the bookshelf in his room and took out a thick book. It was a biology one, given Alexander''s medical background, there were many such books on his shelf.


    The book Alexander was holding had four words printed in big font on it. They were:


    ''Introduction to Human Genome''


    Alexander wiped the dust off it and shing a big smile, said, "This. This is the real shit."


    "Money, power, wealth? Where am I gonna take all of those if I grow old and die?"


    "No matter what anyone thinks, the future is this. The way of life is this."


    Alexander''s smile grew wider as he stared at those big letters stating the title of the book.


    "The path to immortality, it''s contained in one single word. It all boils down to this book. It''s something everyone is aware of, yet nobody looks at it deeply. The one and only truth of all things... it''s..."


    "Genes."


    BOOM!

 Chapter 2 Melissa

    ?Alexander''s vision darkened, but it wasn''t for long until he saw himself stand in front of ake, and beneath the shade of a tree.


    "Husbaaaaanddddd~"


    Thud!


    Before Alexander knew it, he got crushed by something soft and heavy.


    There was darkness once again, but he was fully conscious and all of his senses were working perfectly fine.


    Feeling the weight of someone or something on him, Alexander tried to push the thing away, only to feel something soft on his hands again. As he pressed onto it, the weight on him slowly shifted and his vision returned.


    Finally getting back the ability to see, the scene Alexander saw shocked him out of his wits.


    A being was looking down on him ¡ª a divine silver-haired, blue-eyed beauty to be precise.


    Never in his life had Alexander ever seen someone so pretty. Words weren''t enough to describe the turmoil of his heart and with his agape mouth, he kept staring at thedy.


    Thedy, watching Alexander''s reaction, let out a soft giggle and said in a gentle tone, "that''s a cute reaction you have there, husband. But how long are you going to stare at me like this?"


    "Eternity."


    Alexander replied out of reflex. He had nothing going on in his head, his mind was totally nk and whatever thedy had said, he wasn''t processing anything.


    Despite being called her husband, Alexander''s mind didn''t process it yet as he waspletely mesmerized by her beauty. He only replied to the important questions, that too on instinct.


    Thedy shed a happy smile and couldn''t help herself from pulling Alexander''s cheeks.


    "My husband really is the cutest."


    Getting a proper stimulus now, Alexander finally woke up from his stupor and realized the state he was in. He didn''t panic or felt further surprised, but was confused with what was happening.


    Alexander looked into the calm blue eyes of the beautifuldy and asked the important question, dy¡­ do you n to get off me?"


    Who are you? Why are you calling me your husband? Where am I? All of these were useless questions for now as per Alexander.


    The main priority was to first get this heavy human off his chest so that he could further initiate the talks and decide whether to fight or flight.


    Thedy giggled again and caressing Alexander''s face, said, "I do."


    "But only when you stop groping my breasts." Thedy winked after saying so.


    Alexander looked down as he heard that, only to see that he indeed had his palms melted into the forbidden fluffiness.


    Any normal man''s first reaction would be to immediately take his hand away and apologize, but Alexander''s first thoughts were, ''I am no pervert, but damn. I can''t fit it in one hand!?''


    In reflex, Alexander''s hands groped thedy''s big breasts again.


    Thedy smiled in response to this and said, "usually you''re a gentleman, but now you''re doing things that make you appear like a pervert. This makes me wonder¡­ are you doing this because you still subconsciously know I am your wife¡­ or is it because you''ve really turned into a pervert?"


    This question took Alexander aback. He finally felt the seriousness of the conversation, not because he was used of being a pervert, but because of the word ''subconscious''.


    He stopped groping thedy and gestured to her to get off him.


    Once thedy was away, Alexander got up and dusted his clothes.


    He then looked back at her, only to raise his eyebrows in surprise with how stunning she looked in this serenendscape.


    ''Get hold of yourself, Alex. You''re not in the right situation to think of beauties.'' Alexander thought to himself.


    He cleared his throat and, staring at thedy, asked, "okay, I won''t ask where I am or who you are¡­ but I wanna know¡­ what did you mean by ''subconsciously know that I am your wife''?"


    Thedyughed lightly. "Look at you, getting so worked up. But it can''t be helped. You chose this path and now we, as your wives, have to deal with everything."


    Thedy shook her head and tried to get close to Alexander, only to have see him distance himself.


    "Please answer my question beforeing close to me." Alexander asked politely.


    When in doubt of your enemy''s strength, always overestimate them to the best of your ability and take appropriate measures.


    Alexander had no idea how strong thisdy was, but given how she could pull him to some random ce on a whim, he knew it was best to be polite and get things done rather than resort to violence.


    "Tch. Tch." Thedy shook her head. "Stop being afraid of your wife ande here. Your appearance is a mess. It''s my fault to jump on you, so let me fix it first."


    "The hell? A woman apologizing for her mistake? Is this real?"


    "¡­" A vein popped on the beautifuldy''s forehead. "Husband¡­ I am trying to be very nice¡­ quicklye here and don''t force me to have my way with you. You know it''ll be bad if I take the lead, right?"


    ''What is she talk¡ª wait¡­ seggs!?'' Alexander was dumbfounded with the revtion. These two haven''t even met and she was already calling him her husband, with the talks now escting to love-making.


    ''At first nce, she seemed like a goddess, but the more I talk to her, the more I realize she seems to have a few screws loose.'' Alexander thought.


    Thedy could read Alexander''s face and knitting her brows, she took a few quick strides towards him and immediately held his cor.


    "You''re thinking something bad about me, aren''t you?"


    "Eh?" Alexander was shocked with the sudden questioning. ''Can she read my mind?''


    Thedy, looking at her husband seem confused and staring at her, sighed and gave up.


    She let his cor loose and dusting his clothes, she started fixing his messy hair.


    While doing so, she said, "I can''t believe our first encounter here is like this. I thought it''ll be little awkward; you''ll have your heart race when you see me, act all shy and cute, then I''ll exin how I am your wife and make you have butterflies in your stomach."


    Thedy shook her head and clicked her tongue. "But tsk. You''re just the same as before, except with no memories. All my ns to shower you with kisses and dominate you went down the drain."


    Alexander had no idea what thisdy was saying, but it sounded good to hear. Coupled with her fixing his appearance so gently, he was now pretty sure that she wasn''t going to harm him.


    Combing Alexander''s hair and finally fixing his messy hair, thedy sighed and put her hands on his shoulders.


    Staring deeply into Alexander''s matching blue eyes, she said, "okay, enough ying around. Let me brief you with a few things that you so wanna know."


    "First and foremost," thedy did a number one sign, "you''re my husband as I''ve constantly been saying, and I am your wife. Your name is Alexander Gray and me being your wife¡­"


    Seriousness shed in thedy''s eyes.


    "¡­my name is Melissa Gray."

 Chapter 3 Supportive Wives

    ?"Melissa..." Alex repeated softly.


    Melissa did a light nod. "That''s my name."


    "I don''t remember meeting any person with such a name." Alex shook his head and answered.


    "That''s obvious, you don''t have your memories so you can''t recall anything."


    "But--"


    Melissa put her index finger on Alex''s lips. "Shhh. I know you have many questions. Let me exin everything and just listen for the next few minutes."


    Alex had no choice but to nod and go with the flow.


    "So... let''s first go through what has happened." Melissa said. "You died in a crossfire and reincarnated back to your 21-year-old self. Other than that, you have loving parents, and also loving wives whom you don''t remember. There''s also one thing that interests you greatly, that being..."


    Melissa smiled.  "Genes."


    Alex took a deep breath as he heard that.


    There was no doubting it, thisdy in front knew everything about him.


    By everything, he meant literally everything.


    She even knew things which Alex didn''t. Meeting her and conversing with her shook his whole being and he was genuinely impressed by her.


    Alex didn''t interrupt thedy despite having many questions. He let her speak and continued to be a good listener.


    "You are fascinated by the human body and believe that it contains infinite potential, uncovering whose secrets might lead you to immortality."


    Saying so, Melissa gently held Alex''s face and continued, "My husband, I don''t know how you chose this path which almost nobody has even thought of walking on or chooses to walk on, but me being your wife, no, us, all your wives, we are here to support you on your journey and help you reach the top."


    Melissa then extended her hand out, palm facing up.


    Light converged in the middle of her palm and soon a shiny orb manifested.


    Melissa then turned to look at Alex and said with a smile, "knowing how many genes have been uncoiled is a difficult task. We, your wives, came to a consensus that you should have something to track your progress and also help you in your journey. Don''t worry, this is not some golden ticket to immortality or anything, it''s just a tool to help you grow."


    "Once this blends with you, you''ll be pulled back to reality and can start your journey."


    Melissa let out a relieved sigh. "Phew, I am done exining everything. Is there anything you want to ask, my dear?"


    Alex nodded but then shook his head. "I have so many questions, I don''t understand what to even ask."


    Melissa giggled. "That''s a given. You''ve been overwhelmed by information."


    Alex did a light nod. "Right, you said I had many wives, right?"


    "Yes? What about them?"


    "Where are they?"


    Melissa smirked. "You''ll meet them soon on your journey, don''t worry about it."


    Alex shook his head. "If that''s the case, why did I meet you suddenly and notter?"


    "Oh, that..." Melissa startedughing, but soon, a cold glint appeared in her eyes and she said, "I beat all those bitches and after great bloodshed, got the opportunity to be the one to see you first."


    "Eh?" Alex was genuinely surprised.


    Melissa chuckled. She kissed Alex''s forehead and said, "don''t worry about it. Now go journey, my sweetheart, and achieve what you wanted to achieve. I''ll see you soon."


    "Wai--" Alex still had many questions but Melissa pped the orb onto his chest and pushed him out of this world.


    Once Alex was gone, silence ensued in this world for a few seconds, and then...


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Sounds of footsteps could be hearding in the direction of Melissa.


    "Tch. Tch. Tch."


    A peerless ck-haired, red-eyed beauty donning a tight leather outfit walked towards Melissa while clicking her tongue in disappointment.


    Her hourss-like figure and her curves were something which many men and women alike would fight to just have a glimpse of.


    "Mel-chan, I didn''t expect this from you." The beauty said.


    Melissa''s mood instantly changed and she got annoyed by the presence of this person. "Shut the fu--"


    "Fufufu..." the beauty appeared right in front of Melissa and put a finger on her lips.


    Her blood red eyes stared straight into Melissa''s serene blue ones and said, "I thought you would pin him down here, take advantage of him losing his memories, and go for multiple rounds until he gave up."


    The beauty then shook her head, disappointment written all over face, and continued, "I was expecting such a good show and was looking forward to joining you, and kicking you out midway, but tsk, everything is ruined."


    Multiple veins popped up on Melissa''s forehead and...


    THWACK!


    She held onto the beauty''s shoulder and jabbed her knee right on her abdomen.


    "Owf. Bitch, that hurts!" The beautyined.


    She distanced herself from Melissa and said with an annoyed face, "calm your tits, Melissa. I was just joking."


    "Ptui! Calm, my ass! I know you secretly wanted everything you said!" Melissa cursed.


    "Hehe, you know me." The beauty did a cute ''oops'' face andughed.


    Just as she did that, Melissa''s annoyance rose further and she stomped on the ground, making ance appear out.


    "Oh, shit! Bitch, are you serious!? You wanna fight?" The beauty started running away.


    Holding thence in her hand, she started running behind thedy and yelled, "Scarlett, you bitch! Why are you running!? Face me!"


    "Hot damn, you outta your mind, girl. I ain''t involving myself in any of this. Goodbye!" The beauty, called Scarlett, started running away.


    "YOU CAN''T RUN!" Melissa yelled and continued to chase Scarlett.


    Away from the two who were bickering, there were ten heaven defying beauties, sitting around a round table and drinking tea.


    One of thedies with blue hair put her teacup down and said, "I wonder how long they''re gonna be at it."


    A purple-haireddy with a veil on her face replied in her sweet voice, "once husband wakes up, they should get back to work. But that aside..."


    Thedy sighed. "Despite me being Fate itself, I couldn''t win against Melissa in the bid to be with husband at this moment."


    Anotherdy at the table sighed and replied to that, "The game was tough. Even we, as Gods, can''t predict the oue. There''s no destiny, there''s no fate, there''s nothing involved in this. Just pure skills."


    The purple-haireddy knitted her brows and said, "I wonder which ursed person made such a difficult game. Tsk, had it been a simple coin toss, I could easily manipte my scores and be with husband."


    "HEYYYYY!" Manydies at the table simultaneously yelled.


    The purple-haireddy chuckled. "You can''t me me, sisters. We all want to meet our husband as soon as possible."


    Thedies turned quiet.


    The blue-haireddy nodded. "That''s true. If there was a chance avable, I would''ve rigged the matches too."


    The purple-haireddy then smirked and said while looking in the direction of Melissa, who was now being chased by an angry Scarlett holding a shoe instead, "no matter what, no matter how strong we are... at the end of the day... it''s really difficult to make it past the Creator herself."


    Everyone around the table sighed.


    "True. It''s even scarier if the Destroyer involves herself. Thankfully, she''s pretty chill and doesn''t care about anything." Ady around the table added.


    Thedies nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Anyway, since some of us are here already, why don''t we have a rematch and sharpen our skills to have a better chance at winning the next time." Someone suggested.


    "Good idea." The blue-haireddymented.


    "Okay, let''s go. Me first." The purple-haireddy was fired up.


    "I''ll be your opponent." The blue-haireddy quickly said.


    "I''ll go for the second match..."


    "I''ll go for third..."


    Thedies decided the order for themselves and once everyone was ready, the purple-haired and the blue-haireddy stood in front of each other, ready to start the match while the others sipped on tea and watched them with intense gazes.


    "Okay... we''ll start in 3..." the purple-haireddy started the countdown.


    "2..."


    "...1..."


    Just as the countdown finished, both thedies extended their hands out and...


    "ROCK! PAPERS! SCISSORS!"

 Chapter 4 Parents

    ?[Establishing connection¡­]


    [Host found. Analyzing body stats¡­]


    [Analysisplete. Setting up interface¡­]


    [Setupplete.]


    [Linking¡­ 1%¡­ 17%¡­]


    [99%¡­ Linkplete.]


    [Ding!]


    [Wee Host to the system.]


    [Select any option to continue.]


    "Mhm¡­" Alex''s eyelids fluttered as hey on his bed. He was beginning to wake up.


    Alex was having a long dream, but then started hearing some strange noises and was now in a half-awake state.


    It took him a few minutes, but once he opened his eyes, he experienced a shock that scared his living daylights.


    In front of his eyes was a hovering blue screen. Anywhere he turned, he could see the screen.


    Being in a sleepy state, it shocked him initially, but after a few minutes when he woke up fully and was energized, Alex calmed down and thought of things rationally.


    ''I wasn''t dreaming¡­''


    Alex realized the encounter with the woman called Melissa wasn''t a dream. This thing here in front of his eyes was a living proof.


    ''Then this means¡­''


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Alex! Alex! Alex! Open the door!" Alex heard his mother''s panic-stricken yell.


    "Ugh¡­" Alex felt a headacheing his way.


    The stuff he experienced was real, that wasn''t a dream. This meant that he was in for some drama now and had a lot of exining to do.


    "Alexxxxxx!"


    Alex wasn''t given much time to think as his mother constantly hit the door and yelled.


    "Coming!" Alex yelled back and rushed to get the door. He knew his mother wouldn''t stop until she saw his face.


    As Alex opened the door, he had a small glimpse of a ck-haireddy in her early 40s before getting his hand held by her and pulled straight downstairs.


    "Come with me! You have a lot to exin!" Alex''s mother said as she rushed to the living room hurriedly.


    "Calm down, mom." Alex tried, but nothing worked on his mother and she continued to rush.


    Once the two reached the living room, not just Alex''s mother¡­ even Alex got a big shock looking at the guest sitting on the couch.


    The guest in question, a beautiful silver-haireddy, noticed Alex and his mother arrive. Looking at them, she shed a big smile and waved her hand.


    "Hello~" She said in her sweet cheerful voice.


    ''Oh no¡­'' Alex''s fears came true as he saw Melissa sitting on the couch of his living room. He facepalmed and knew that he indeed had a lot of exining to do.


    Alex''s mother, looking at Melissa sweetly wave at them, waved back and said in a gentle voice, "hiii~"


    She then pulled Alex''s hand and dragging him to the couch opposite of Melissa''s, sat down with him and said in a calm tone, as if she wasn''t panicking her soul out a second ago,


    "Melissa¡­ you wanted to meet Alex, right? Here he is."


    She then turned to Alex and said with a smile, "Alex, Melissa here wanted to see you for so long¡­ where are your manners? You didn''t even greet her yet."


    Alex heaved a deep sigh.


    Alex''s mother noticed this and was about to tell him it was rude, but soon everyone heard approaching footsteps and diverted their attention there.


    "Haha, J, cut our boy some ck. He''s never had any interaction with a female in his life¡­ he can''t just do it out of thin air." A six feet tall man with a muscr build said happily, walking towards the three while holding a can of beer.


    J, Alex''s mother, looking at her husband walk to the living room while having alcohol, frowned and said, "Josh, you have exactly three seconds to dispose off that beer beforeing here."


    Josh, Alex''s father, who was in a happy mood, suddenly tensed up. He looked at the can in his hand and gasped. "Oh, shoot. I forgot about this."


    Josh immediately ran away to dispose the can while J made an apologetic smile and said to Melissa,


    "Sorry darling, you had to see all of this."


    Melissa shook her hand and said, "it''s fine, it''s fine."


    "Gosh, you''re such a sweet girl." J was starting to fall head over heels for Melissa, given how well mannered she was.


    "Eh? I am a sweet girl? Since when?" Alex''s father walked into the room again, hearing his name being called.


    "Argh." J''s happy face turned into an annoyed one. She looked at Josh and said, "I said gosh, not Josh. And Josh, it has been so many years since we''ve been married, how long are you going to mix these words?"


    "Oh, gosh. Hahaha! My apologies." Josh scratched his head and said.


    As J, Josh, and Melissa conversed together, Alexander suffered heavily from their room temperature IQ talks. He felt physical pain from their verbal talks and just wanted to get out of here.


    J, being Alex''s mother, could see he wanted to get out of here. She put her hand on his and said in a soft voice, "oh honey, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Melissa here is a sweet girl, she won''t harm you. You can talk to her without being afraid."


    A vein popped on Alex''s forehead as his mother kept misunderstanding him. She was thinking he was afraid of talking to girls and wanted to get out, when the reality was far from it.


    But he toned his annoyance as this was his mother speaking to him and asked the first question calmly, "Mom, why have you brought a stranger into the house?"


    "Hehe¡­ guess?" Jughed yfully. She was expecting such a question from Alex.


    Alex rubbed his temples instead of answering. He then turned to his father and was about to ask a question, only to see he was smiling brightly and was very eager to answer any question Alex might ask him.


    Alex dropped the ns to question him for the over enthusiasm he was showing and turned to Melissa.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    Melissa smiled and answered, "What do you mean why? You''re here, so I am here."


    "Oh¡­ my¡­ god¡­" J couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Her eyes started turning moist and turning to Josh, she asked, "honey, did you hear that? Did she really say something cheesy or were it just my ears ringing?"


    Josh smiled and nodded happily. He wiped a tear away from his eyes and said, "she did, she did. Our boy, J¡­ he''s finally¡­ sniff¡­ he''s finally got himself a girl!"


    "Oh my¡­" J started crying from the overdose of happiness she was feeling.


    Josh hugged her and the two sobbed together, knowing their child finally got together with the love of his life!


    This may seem as an exaggeration, but Alex''s parents had lost all hopes in him ever scoring a girl and giving them grand children, given how he showed no interest in any girls.


    At one point, they were confused and thought if their child was gay or something, only to realize he wasn''t interested in men either.


    Not just men or women, he wasn''t interested in anyone and only had a few male friends whom he talked to.


    Josh and J had been concerned over his love life for ages, but atst, after such a long wait, their son proved them wrong and brought home a girl!


    Well, the girl walked to his home herself but that didn''t stop Josh and J from celebrating this amazing feat of their child.


    Alex was really done looking at his parents overreact to everything. But he could only let out a sigh and let things be.


    Melissa, watching how her husband''s parents were reacting, smiled internally and thought, ''I just introduced myself and they are already this happy. What if theye to know that he''s my husband and we''re already married? Also, what would happen if¡­''


    Melissa''s thoughts were taking a turn in the wrong direction, but she was loving every moment of it.


    Soon, something clicked her and smiling, she got up and quickly made her way towards Alex.


    "Husband~" Melissa called out sweetly and jumped on Alex.


    Being caught off guard and not having proper reflexes, Alex wasn''t able to dodge Melissa.


    With her inhumane strength, Melissa immediately caught Alex in her arms and¡­


    Smooooch!~


    "OH. MY. GOD." Those were thest words of J before she passed out.


    As for Josh, he was even weaker than his wife and had already passed out from an overdose of happiness when he saw Melissa hug Alex.


    Taking full advantage of her husband''s current weak body, Melissa continued to kiss Alex and a temporary silence ensued in the otherwise chaotic room.

 Chapter 5 Daughter-In-Law

    ?It had been a whole minute since Melissa started kissing Alex, and there seemed to be no signs of her stopping anytime soon.


    Alex was starting to have trouble breathing and he tapped on Melissa''s back, gesturing to her to stop.


    Feeling the taps, Melissa immediately stopped because she didn''t want to hurt her husband in any way whatsoever.


    "Huff... Huff..." Alex took support of Melissa''s shoulder and breathed heavily.


    Looking at her husband''s condition, Melissa put on an apologetic smile and said softly while rubbing his back, "sorry..."


    Once Alex''s breath stabilized, he stared at Melissa for a good few seconds with a poker face, wondering if this woman was crazy or just too much in love with him.


    A few seconds of analysister, Alex realized it was thetter and rubbed his temples.


    Although it felt nice knowing such a beautiful woman loved you from the bottom of her heart and was also very proactive in the rtionship, it all happened too suddenly and put an air of doubt within Alex''s heart.


    But given how she knew so much about him and also seemed to contain supernatural powers, Alex felt he should stop whining and ept the things happening to him.


    When something bad happens to a person, he''s easily able to ept it. But when something good happens all of a sudden, it makes them question. Such was human nature and Alex was a normal person, so this was bound to be the case.


    However, looking at the woman''s tender feelings, Alex''s heart finally melted and he gave in.


    ''If I die, I die.'' Alex thought as he epted Melissa''s love.


    Even if she were to harm himter for some reason, Alex would have no regret, now that he made his decision.


    Looking at Melissa, Alex leaned forward and said softly in her ears, "next time be a bit gentle, yes?"


    Melissa shivered hearing that. Her lips curved into a happy smile and she said, "y-yes."


    Melissa could tell her husband had finally epted her. She didn''t know what went through his head, but atst, she wouldn''t need to fight him just to kiss or hug him.


    Finally having the situation between him and Melissa cleared up, Alex pointed towards his passed out parents and said, "they think I am a virgin who can''t even greet a woman. They put me on the same pedestal as a gamer who hasn''t touched grass in ages and would jizz himself the moment he sees someone of the opposite sex."


    "It''s messed up, but I am the one to me." Alex smiled and shook his head. "Don''t get me wrong, they''re lovely guys. Very supportive, very caring, very nice. It was me who showed no interest in people for years and put them in this state."


    Melissa giggled. "Husband sure loves to take all the me."


    "Not really. This time it really is my fault, but..." Alex faced Melissa. He poked her face with his index finger and continued, "part of the me goes to you for jumping on me in front of them. Not just jumping, but outright kissing me. Thankfully things didn''t go past that otherwise..."


    Melissa chuckled. "Otherwise?"


    Alex turned to look at his parents and after a pause, said, "otherwise I probably would''ve be an orphan, I guess."


    "..." Melissa''s smile disappeared hearing that. "Why would you say something like that..."


    "It''s true, though."


    "Well... erhm..." Melissa cleared her throat. "Do we wake them up now?"


    "Obviously." Alex said and walked towards Josh and J.


    He held their wrists and first checked the rate of their pulse.


    Looking at her husband do weird things, Melissa said, "should I--"


    "I''ll do it myself."


    "But it''ll only take a second..." Melissa put on a sad face.


    Alex shook his head. "They''ll just get more confused if you use any magic on them. Let me wake them up normally."


    "If you say so." Melissa backed away and sat down on the couch she previously was on.


    Alex took some water on his hand and sprinkled them on their faces. There was no response. He then pped his hands together near their ears -- still no reaction.


    Alex slowly brought his hand closer to their ears and when it was just half an inch away, he pped them as loud as he could, jolting the two awake.


    "Gunshots? In our neighborhood!? Honey, get the guns!" This was J''s first response to hearing a loud p.


    "GUNS!" Josh''s first reaction was listening to his wife.


    "Calm down, you two. There''s no gunshots." Alex made them sit back down on their seats.


    He then took a seat beside Melissa and looking at his parents, said, "I have something important to tell you."


    "..." Josh and J were dumbfounded with the sudden change of atmosphere.


    Their son... he was sitting close to a girl! Not only was he sitting close, he also seemed perfectly fine. There didn''t seem to be any nervousness, he wasn''t shaking, and it was as if... as if he was skilled with the ways of being around woman.


    ''HOW!?'' Josh and J both questioned themselves internally but didn''t say it out loud.


    They didn''t want to bring their son''s confidence down, but being his parents, they were genuinely confused as to what even was wrong with his behavior.


    For now, the two decided to respect their son''s instructions and sat quietly on the couch, waiting for him to speak and say the important thing.


    Having his parents'' attention, Alex said, "Yeah, so... I''ll make a brief introduction first. Mom, dad, this is Melissa and Melissa, they both are my parents, Josh Gray and J Gray."


    Josh and J smiled and waved at Melissa, who waved back in return.


    "Good, now that the introduction is over, onto the main topic." Alex turned the seriousness of the conversation up a notch.


    Josh and J sat at the edge of their seats as he said that and listened intently.


    "You both saw Melissa kiss me--"


    "Yes! Yes! Sweety, what got to you for doing that!?" J couldn''t hold herself back and asked Melissa. "My son could''ve very well died from a shock. You know he''s never--"


    Alex looked at his mother with a dead serious face as she said that.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll not interrupt..." J realized her mistake and put her hands up.


    Getting the chance to continue, Alex said, "yeah so, she kissed me and it''s all normal. The reason being... we are married."


    "Oh, I see-- WHAT!?"


    "WHAT!? WHEN???"


    J and Josh both felt their worlds turn upside down with this statement from Alex.


    "Please calm down and let me exin." Alex politely requested them.


    He could understand their reactions and frankly speaking, they''ve still had a mild reaction aspared to the majority who would whoop their children''s asses if they got to know about something like this.


    "Alex..." J knitted her brows and said. She walked close to him and holding his shoulders, stared into his eyes and continued, "...are you being serious here? Tell mom it was a joke and I''ll let it slide..."


    Josh appeared behind his wife and ced a hand on her shoulder, trying tofort her.


    Alex shook his head. He looked at his mom and then at his dad and said, "Mom, Dad, I really am married. I don''t know when this happened as my memories are all very foggy, but yes, I am."


    Josh and J firstly stared at Alex for a few seconds, then at each other, and then sighed together at the same time.


    Josh looked at Alex and shaking his head, said, "son, if you''re being serious... you could''ve at least sent us a text message saying you were getting married. We never would''ve been a hindrance in your rtionship and would actually cheer for you. Why did you--"


    "Dad, I understand you. But if it makes you feel better... even I don''t know when and how I got married." Alex put on an apologetic smile.


    "What?" Josh questioned.


    Alex nodded. "I have no memories of it and I really don''t know."


    J knitted her brows. "Alex, are you trying to prank us or something by saying those things?"


    Alex shook his head. "Mom, I am being really serious."


    "If you have no memories, you''re wearing no ring, how do you even know you''re married?" J pointed.


    "Oh, there are rings." Melissa suddenly chimed in.


    Everyone turned towards her instantly as she said that.


    "We have rings!?" Alex was the one most surprised hearing that.


    "Yes." Melissa nodded. She took out a ring from her pocket and handed it to Alex. "Here, this is the one."


    The ring Melissa handed was a in silver ring with a metallic shine to it.


    Alex looked at it and then said to his mother, "there... rings."


    "Where''s the other one?" J questioned, to which Melissa showed her hand, the same ring being present on her finger.


    "Haiz... you two really seemed to have gotten married..." J didn''t need any more proof and she fully believed in her son''s words.


    Despite knowing her son was married and doing well in life now, the disappointment of not being present for his big day was visible on both J and Josh''s face.


    Alex could feel it clearly and tapping on their shoulders, he said with a smile, "why are you guys sad? A marriage isn''tplete without celebration and blessings from the parents. You guys clearly weren''t there for me that day, my marriage is still iplete and remaining."


    "Let''s properly have the wedding in a bit of time and if it doesn''t go well, then you two can show these disappointed faces."


    Josh and J''s worries eased and their sadness washed away as Alex said that.


    "Right, marriage isn''tplete without celebrations. Let''s call all the friends and family and officially have you guys tie a knot together." J said happily.


    "I''ll go call the wedding nners right away!" Josh ran away after saying so.


    Alex smiled and shook his head. "You guys are getting so excited, it''s good, but aren''t you forgetting something?"


    "Hmm? Forgetting something?" J asked, a bit confused.


    Alex nodded. "Shouldn''t we also ask how Melissa feels about the wedding? What if she--"


    "No, no, no. I ampletely fine with anything husband wants." Melissa chimed in again and said.


    J giggled hearing that and walked towards Melissa.


    She hugged her and nting a kiss on her head, said, "I am so happy to have such a good daughter-inw."

 Chapter 6 Plans For Future

    ?Josh and J left Alex and Melissa alone after chatting with them for an hour straight.


    They bombarded Alex with many questions such as: where did you two meet? Did you go beyond a kiss? When can we expect grandchildren? And so on and so forth, with the most important one being...


    "WHY YOU NO DOCTOR YET!?"


    The best part about that question was that they were totally serious when asking this, despite knowing it would take Alex a few more years to finish his undergrad and get the doctor title.


    "Although they pestered me with this question for the entirety of my undergrad, in the end, they were the ones who cheered the hardest for me when I actually became a doctor." Alex, sitting on the couch in the living room, said in a low tone.


    "Mhm-hmm..." Melissa, having her head on Alex''s chest and drawing circles on it, hummed in response.


    Alex caressed Melissa''s hair and continued, "it was so hectic to be one and now I have to repeat the process again."


    Feeling her husband''s concern, the silver-haired turned her head up to look him in the eyes and asked in a gentle tone, "I can help you skip the process, if you want."


    Alex smiled and shook his head. "There''s no need, we live in the US, we can skip everything and anything easily if we have those freshly printed green pieces of paper."


    Melissa didn''t understand Alex''s sarcasm and kept staring at him, waiting for an exnation.


    Alex didn''t even look at her and was staring at the wall in front, thinking of a few things.


    Both went quiet for a few minutes and Alex unknowingly rested his chin on Melissa''s head while hugging her tighter.


    ''I wonder what my husband is thinking...'' Melissa, staring at Alex''s face, wondered.


    Meanwhile Alex...


    ''I need to make money.'' Seriousness shed in front of his eyes. ''I can''t survive here without money and now I also have my wife who I need to take care of. Although I am sure she would be happy to even live inside a car with me, I wanna give her, and my family, all the happiness they deserve.''


    ''And also... Melissa said there are going to be more wivesing. Meaning I have to work extra hard.''


    ''But all of that aside, is Melissa a Blessed? The glimpse of her prowess she showed me, it was all something impossible to be achieved by a human.''


    Alex felt he should ask Melissa herself about this. Turning to her, he saw her already staring at him.


    Having Alex''s attention on her finally, Melissa asked, "what are you wondering for so long, husband?"


    "I am wondering about you." Alex put out his honest thoughts.


    "Oh." Melissa''s face immediately brightened up hearing that. She smiled and asked, "is it something naughty you''re wondering? You know, I am always ready to do anything lewd you want. I am all yours."


    Saying so, Melissa grabbed Alex''s hand and put them on her breasts, having him experience his hand get absorbed in them.


    Alex didn''t shy away from squeezing them and feeling his wife''s big knockers. While doing so, he asked, "wifey, are you a Blessed?"


    Alex was pretty quick toe to terms with everything and didn''t feel shy in calling Melissa  as wife. She had been calling him husband since day one of his reincarnation, the least he could do is reciprocate this emotion for her.


    "No." Melissa replied instantly.


    "Okay." Alex didn''t ask further and focused on ying with the marshmallows in hand.


    "Are you not going to ask who am I, if I am not a Blessed?" Melissa asked out of curiosity.


    Alex shook his head. "Curiosity killed the cat. I was already overwhelmed by a lot of information when I first met you, I am sure the same will repeat and I''ll understand none of it. There''s also the possibility of you not answering my question too, so I better stay quiet."


    Melissa giggled. "I am not sure how you got it right, but yes, I wouldn''t have answered even if you had asked me."


    Alex smiled and didn''tment on it further.


    The two enjoyed each other''spany for a while and Alex formted the ns for his future during his rxing time with Melissa.


    Josh and J returned after a few hours to ask when Alex and Melissa wanted to marry.


    Alex exined that he would do it once he got his bachelor''s degree and it took quite a bit of convincing for the two to agree with it.


    It was also established that marry or not, Melissa was now their daughter and would stay with them. Alex had no problem with this, but Melissa did... a little bit.


    She tried to make Josh and J understand why a young couple shouldn''t live with their parents, but it didn''t take many words of exnation as the twopletely understood Melissa.


    J took Melissa to the kitchen, away from the men, and exined to her that the house was now going to be renovated.


    Josh and J left previously to make arrangements for the same.


    Since Melissa would now be living with Alex, the entire second floor as well as Alex''s room was going to be soundproofed.


    No noise would be heard from the inside even if one eavesdropped at the door of Alex''s room.


    Not only that, to give this young couple some alone time, Josh and J had booked a vacation to Yellowstone National Park. They would be gone for about two weeks, leaving the two to each other''s care.


    Melissa was greatly surprised by hearing it. Only now she understood how cool her mother-inw actually was.


    Alex wasn''t aware of the renovation yet and he was in for a surprise.


    That day, the four had dinner together and went to sleep.


    Melissa controlled herself and didn''t do anything naughty with Alex. She just snuggled with him and slept peacefully after getting a deep, loving kiss from Alex.


    Next day.


    "Alright kids, mom and dad are leaving. Have fun, okay?" Josh gave a big bear hug to the two and said.


    "Have a fun trip, dad." Alex said and Melissa repeated the same.


    "Have fun." J kissed Alex and Melissa''s cheeks and said.


    "You too, mom." Alex and Melissa replied with all smiles.


    Josh and J went into the car and prepared to drive away.


    Just before leaving, J waved her hand and said, "hey, while guys are at it, think of this old couple here and give us a few grandchildren!"


    "Have a safe journey, mom." Alex waved and didn''t bother to evenment on his mother''s words.


    Josh and J soon left and now it was just Alex and Melissa in the house.


    Melissa turned to look at Alex and rubbing her non-existent beard, said, "honey... maybe mom is right. We should make some bab--"


    "We can, for sure." Alex nodded.


    "WE CAN!?" Melissa replied with great enthusiasm.


    "Yes. It''s just that, you won''t get to have sex again until the children are at least two years old. Consider one year of pregnancy and then two years of raising them up, in total three years."


    "Also, even after three years, it''s not a guarantee that we can have sex because our children will be sleeping with us in the same room."


    "By the time they stop sleeping in our room, they''ll be rational enough to know that mommy and daddy are having sex, which in turn will make things awkward."


    "So..." Alex looked at Melissa with a smile. "...Do you still want to make babies?"


    "..." Melissa was left speechless.


    A secondter, she clicked her tongue and said, "I don''t know how much of what you said is truth and lies, but I met you after so long, I don''t want to risk anything."


    She then walked towards Alex and held his cor. Biting onto his ear, she said seductively, "Also, now that mom and dad are gone, you''re left at my mercy. You do understand the things I can do to you, right?"


    Alex, getting bit as well as threatened by his wife, didn''t falter. He instead grabbed her big peaches from behind and squeezing them, said, "No, I don''t. Please borate."


    Melissa let go of his ear and smiled. Blowing hot air on his ear lobe, she said, "well... for starters... I am gonna pin you down and then #%&@******"


    "*%$&!!!^***"


    Alex''s smile soon started fading and a look of concern appeared on his face as his wife continued to spout things which no adult, let alone children, should be hearing.


    "...and then you''re gonna PAH! PAH! PAH! and *****"


    Alex''s concerned look started to fade away as well after a bit, and now it was that of surprise, which in a few seconds turned into that of shock.


    Alex let go of Melissa''s butt and holding onto her shoulders, said, "Goddamn. Is that... is that humanly possible?"


    Melissa grinned widely. She pinched Alex''s cheek and said, "my cute husband, not only that but you can also pinch my ***** doing that and then *****"


    Once again began a round of words which were not safe for work.


    Melissa pulled away from Alex and did some gestures like spanking the air in front, shaking her hips, cute dances, all the while flooding Alex''s minds with dirty things.


    "And then we could break the bed! And RATATATATATA!" Melissa pretended to hold an assault rifle and shoot.


    Words weren''t enough to describe what Alex was feeling when he saw his wife do that. After the gunshots, she started wrestling an imaginary bear, which made him even more concerned.


    It wasn''t just Alex confused. Even his ding dong had no idea if it should rise and salute or just stay sleeping because of the amount of questionable things Melissa did.


    "...and then you p me hard..." Melissa said while showing her butt to Alex and pping it. "...POW! POW! POW--"


    "Okay, okay, that''s enough for today, honey." Alex couldn''t watch it anymore and went ahead to hug Melissa.


    He rubbed her back and said, "hold your horses, I''ve got many things to do now that I''ve reincarnated. We can''t do everything you said, but we can do a few small sessions."


    "Yay!" Melissa was happy with what she got. She kissed Alex''s cheek and in the heat of the moment, spanked his butt.


    "Husband is the best!"

 Chapter 7 Samuel

    ?Getting spanked so suddenly and for the first time in his life by someone, Alex couldn''t help but say, "wifey¡­ I don''t think you''re supposed to hold my butt like that. It''s supposed to be the other way round."


    Melissa giggled hearing that. Instead of letting go, she squeezed Alex''s butt even harder. "I am your wife, I am allowed to touch you wherever I like. Do you know how long I waited to feel these firm and muscr things?"


    Alex had an awkward smile on his face. On one hand his wife was right, she was allowed to do whatever she liked with him, but on the other hand, he was wondering if stuff like this actually happens between married couples or was it just him and Melissa?


    Shaking his head and trying to ignore Melissa''s hands on his butt, Alex looked at her and said, "honey, I have to go to the bank, they''ll close in two hours so I better hurry up."


    Melissa nodded. "Alright. I''ll be at home, waiting for you."


    Alex nodded as well. "See youter then."


    "Yes, see you." Melissa said with a smile.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Umm¡­ can you take your hands off my butt now?" Alex asked after a moment of silence.


    Melissa smirked. "I was wondering when you''d ask this. And yes, I will, but only when you give me a kiss."


    ''Marriage is weird¡­'' Alex thought, but stillplied with Melissa''s request and kissed her soft lips.


    Just lip to lip touch wasn''t enough for Melissa, she hugged Alex tighter and pushed her tongue into his mouth, starting a tongue battle with his.


    Alex wasn''t fazed by this anymore and reciprocated the feeling.


    A minuteter, Melissa broke the kiss and fixed Alex''s appearance.


    "Okay, you''re good to go. Come back quick, we''ll have a movie night."


    Alex nodded. He kissed Melissa''s forehead and left for the bank.


    He walked his way there as the bank wasn''t far from his home.


    While on his way, Alex saw all the houses on the streets, the people, the shops¡­ everything gave him a good amount of nostalgia as he had moved out of Austin and been in New York for almost a decade.


    New York wasn''t bad per se, but the city was too busy and chaotic, unlike here where he found it calm and quiet.


    It took Alex twenty minutes of walking to reach the bank and once he was there, he had to wait a bit and finally got himself an ount opened solely for stocks and trading.


    Since he was a med student in an Ivy League university, things were pretty easy and the bank staff was helpful as well.


    Those guys told Alex that he could start trading and investing in two days time and thanking them, Alex left the bank.


    Instead of going home from there, Alex took a detour and went to a basketball court a few blocks down thene.


    It was 4 pm and as Alex had expected, there were people ying in the court at this time of the day.


    Alex sat on the steps near the court and watched the people who were ying.


    There were a mix of 16-24 year olds ying and the ones who stood out the most were mostly the tall people.


    However¡­ There was one exception.


    "PASS THE BALL, DAMN IT!" A short five-foot-four Mexican guy yelled at his teammates. "DON''T LOOK AT MY SIZE, I CAN STILL DUNK HARD!"


    Despite yelling so hard, he wasn''t heard as there were others yelling for a pass as well.


    Watching this guy get crushed between the tall people was fun and made Alex smile.


    Fifteen minutester when the game ended, the short guy kicked the ground and cursed.


    "Hey, Samuel!" Alex yelled at the short guy, trying to grab his attention.


    The short guy, Samuel, was in a pretty bad mood to punch anyone who annoyed him right now. But right at this time he heard someone shout his name and cursed, "SON OF A BITCH! WHO¡ª"


    Samuel lost all words once he saw a ck-haired, blue-eyed dude at the bench stare and wave at him with a stupid smile on his face.


    Not knowing if it was real or he was just imagining things, Samuel rubbed his eyes and looked at the guy once again.


    There he was¡­ still smiling and waving at him.


    Samuel couldn''t help but walk closer to him and ask in a confused tone, "Alex?"


    Alex got up and started walking towards Samuel. Smiling, he answered. "It''s me."


    "ALEX!" As realization dawned upon Samuel, he started running towards Alex.


    "ALEXXXXXXX!" Samuel jumped on Alex and attached himself to him like a ko. "YOU FUCKERRR, YOU''RE ALIVEEEEEE!"


    Samuel hit Alex''s back with his fist as his eyes turned moist in joy.


    "There, there, buddy." Alex smiled and patted Samuel''s back. He knew what this dude was feeling.


    Sharing a hug and having reunited, both Alex and Samuel felt happy to see each other again.


    Instead of going into where they were, what they were doing, and talking about their past, these two joked together and started walking towards the nearest grocery store to grab a can of pop.


    Coming out of the store and standing under a tree, Samuel put on a big smile and said, "you fucker, do you know how sad I was to know you shifted to New York? Why would you go to such an expensive dumpster rather than being here and enjoying life?"


    Samuel was Alex''s childhood friend. They had been together since grade one and knew each other well.


    Alex smiled and shaking his head, said, "I have my uni there. It''s the best I could get with the schrship."


    Samuel shook his head and sighed. "Man it''s been what, four or six something years since Ist saw you. I didn''t expect you''d remember this court ande see me."


    Alex smiled. "How would I not? This is the only ce I can see you fuck yourself up."


    Samuel excelled in everything he took part in. He was an all-rounder, but people still underestimated him because of his short stature.


    This thing was the most evident in basketball. He yed well and could dunk and do some great passes, but people didn''t believe it as he was too short.


    Samuel clicked his tongue in response. "If only those perros passed me the damn ball, I would''ve shown them who I am."


    "It''s alright, bud." Alex patted his shoulder. "Anyway, I''ve got business with you. Are you free now?"


    "Free, eh?" Samuel thumped his chest. "Baby, I am always there for you."


    "Thanks, mate." Alex thumped his chest as well and matched Samuel''s energy.


    Alex began exining a few things to Samuel and the two sat under the tree and had the discussion going.


    "So Sam, first tell me when are you finishing college?" Alex asked.


    "I am almost done. I am from the winter semester batch so I should get my degree in December, I think." Samuel said, smiling.


    "Sweet. Four more months to go then." Alex smiled as well and said.


    Samuel nodded. "When are you finishing?"


    "I just started with med school, it''s gonna take quite some time."


    Samuel sighed. "Amigo, why take medicine? It''s so long. I left it for that reason and went into finance. Look at me now, free from all academics in a few weeks."


    Part of the reason why Alex met Samuel was this. He was good with finances and Alex needed him for that.


    "Good for you, my guy. Anyway, the business I was actually talking to you about¡­ will you work with me?" Alex went straight to the main topic.


    Samuel was confused. "Work? We both are from different fields. You''re in medicine, I''m in finance, how can we work together?"


    Alex shook his head and borated, "it''s nothing rted to medicine. It''s a different thing altogether. We''ll start a business in a different field altogether and make money off it. Don''t worry, you''ll do just fine in it. I''ll fund everything, you just manage. What do you say?"


    Samuel got to thinking, hearing that. Alex wanted to have a startup and was going to fund everything¡­ Samuel didn''t doubt the money Alex would put in, but he doubted the growth of the startup.


    A startup wasn''t easy no matter which one it was. There were many difficulties in them.


    In the college Samuel was, he would get great job opportunities in just a few days. Corporates would be lining up in his campus, recruiting freshers. Samuel was sure tond a high paying job but with Alex suddenlying into the equation¡­


    Samuel would need to take a risk. He would have to risk the high paying jobs he was getting now and in future if the startup failed, it would be even more difficult tond a job.


    Samuel sighed thinking about it. "Amigo¡­ you put me in a tough spot right after meeting me. Ie from a poor immigrant family, you know? Shit is damn tough."


    Alex knew about it. He patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "I can understand, buddy. I won''t force you for anything, it''s all your choice. We''ll stay friends regardless of your decision."


    Samuel nodded. "Give me two minutes to answer you."


    Alex did a thumbs up and focused on drinking the pop.


    Samuel closed his eyes andy down on the grass. He thought things for a bit and getting up, took his phone out and dialed a number.


    Once the call got connected, Samuel immediately asked in Spanish, "Ayy mama, ?me seguir¨¢s amando si fall¨¦ en vida?"


    Alex didn''t understand Spanish and had no idea what Samuel was talking about.


    But right after Samuel said that, his mother started yelling at him from the other side. It was loud enough for Alex to hear.


    Soon, Samuel startedughing and said, "baahahahaha! Thanks, mama. I needed that. Okay, bye."


    Samuel cut the call shortly afterwards.


    He then looked at Alex and smiling, said, "the startup can fail. We can have heavy financial losses. The risk is very high. But¡­ I trust you. You can''t do big things without taking big risks."


    Alex nodded. "So, your answer is¡­"


    Samuel got close to Alex and hitting his back, said with a cheerful smile, "let''s go get that bag, babbyyy. I am all in."


    Alex smiled happily hearing that. He high-fived Samuel and said, "I am so happy you''re in, man."


    Samuel winked. "You''re my buddy, if I am not there for you, who else will, right?"


    "Right." Alex chuckled.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business now. Here''s the n¡­"

 Chapter 8 Is My Wife A Pervert?

    ?"Ese, your dreams are astonishing." Samuelmented after hearing Alex''s ns.


    Alex looked into the distance and said calmly, "if you can''t even dream big, how can you even think about making it big?"


    Samuelughed. "You''re right. Anyway, the blueprint youid out seems easy to follow. But are you sure you''ll be able to manage your internship with this?"


    Alex shook his head. "I have no idea. That''s why I hit you up." He then stared into Samuel''s eyes and said seriously, "I trust you, Sam. I know you''ll make it work even if nothing seems to be going right and I am not there."


    Samuel felt warm in his heart hearing that.


    Being from an immigrant family, he had been looked down upon despite achieving great things. It was only this dude in front of him who never discriminated and treated him like an actual person.


    Samuel swore when he was a kid that he wouldn''t let any harm befall Alex, even if it meant he would need to put his life on the line.


    Alex was his best buddy and Samuel had not found anyone as genuine as him. After he left Texas, life had been lonely and now that he was back and talked about the business thing, Samuel had a fire kindled within him to do epic things.


    How cool would it be when both him and Alex became rich? They could party anywhere they want and go anywhere the fuck they wanted. Life would be so chill.


    Samuel felt his throat get heavy, but keeping his emotions in check, he put on a big smile and thumped his chest.


    "Rest easy, my friend, and go get your doctorate without stressing so much."


    Alex got up and gave a friendly hug to Samuel. "It was nice meeting you. Give me your number, I''ll contact you in January after your graduation."


    Samuel gave his contact and after exchanging a few more words together, both bid each other farewell and left.


    Alex was happy to have met his old friend. Samuel was a trustworthy dude and had never let him down. He was a fun person and also a family guy who understood rtionships and how to maintain them.


    Samuel also didn''t have any habit of drinking or smoking, he was money-minded and that made him even more genuine in Alex''s opinion.


    Being content with today''s interaction with his old friend, Alex decided it was now time to go home.


    He checked the time and it was 7 pm.


    ''Time sure flies quickly when you''re enjoying the moment.''


    Before heading home, Alex took a detour once again and visited an old bakery around the corner.


    He bought some fresh sourdough bread, croissants, and a few pieces of pastries.


    He had no idea what his wife liked or anything in general about her except for the fact that she loved him a little too much, wasn''t a Blessed, liked getting groped during kisses, and her name being Melissa.


    In his mind''s to-do list, Alex added that he needed to know more about Melissa.


    Paying the cashier money, Alex walked back home while holding a paper bag full of food.


    Once he reached, he was about to press the doorbell but refrained from doing so.


    From what he knew about Melissa, she would immediately jump on him without thinking twice and this could ruin the food.


    Thus, Alex first put the food a few feet away from him and then rang the doorbell.


    As expected, he heard loud and rapid footsteps. In the next second, the door clicked open and¡­


    "Husbanddddd!~" Melissa jumped on Alex and attached herself like a ko on him.


    Alex sessfully caught her and felt proud of himself for being right.


    Melissa wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and hugging him tight, said, "I missed you¡­"


    Alex had no idea what to reply to that, so he instead rubbed her back and noisily sniffed her hair. "You smell good. Did you do something?"


    Feeling surprised her husband noticed it, Melissa pulled herself back and said, "Yes. I just showered and used the shampoo in your bathroom."


    She then put on an annoyed face and continued, "I was waiting for you toe so we could shower together, but you didn''t even after an hour or two. It''s been four hours since you left, you know? Is this what you mean bying back in a ''bit''?"


    Alex tried to avoid andmine by saying she smelled good, but identally ended up stepping onto another.


    ''Is this what happens when you''re married¡­ or is it a general thing when in a rtionship?'' This was the question that popped out in his mind, instead of solutions that could ease the situation he was in.


    "Husband¡­ you listening?" Melissa poked Alex''s face.


    Alex shook his head. "I am sorry, when you started staring at me, I got lost in those beautiful eyes of yours and couldn''t pay attention."


    Melissa was about to scold Alex for saying he wasn''t listening, but then her open mouth stayed open as she was surprised with the sudden wholesome thing Alex said.


    Melissa immediately forgot she was going to scold him and being all smiles, said holding his face gently, "you know¡­ our eyes match. They''re literally the simr blue color, just a little different shade."


    Alex nodded. "I can tell. Anyway, let''s head inside. I got us food, I''ll cook, you prepare the bed and we''ll eat and sleep."


    "Done." Melissa said and got down after giving Alex a kiss on his cheek.


    The two headed inside and Alex made a few sandwiches with sourdough bread.


    He toasted them with olive oil, put some cold cuts, cheese, butter, greens, and did a light toast again to have the cheese be melted and bind everything together.


    He then warmed the croissants and cut them in the middle to apply butter.


    Alex paired the dishes with peach iced tea and holding a big tray full of food, walked into the living room to see Melissa lying on the couch with a nket on.


    Everything was neat and tidy, there was popcorn and water on the table in front of the couch, tv remote, along with a cute Melissa just behind them, waiting to be hugged and kissed.


    Looking at this scene provided a weird sense offort to Alex.


    Melissa, smelling food, immediately turned around to look at Alex standing a few feet away, holding a big tray in his hands.


    "Oh, wow! Looks delicious!" Melissa licked her lips seductively and said.


    Alex smiled. "Thanks. I put some more effort in this since I was cooking for you and made it more presentable."


    Hearing that, Melissa turned to look at the food andmented, "Oh, dang. The food looks good too! Good job, husband!"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "¡­"


    For a second there, Alex''s brain refused to process the interaction that just happened.


    It was only after a few seconds did he realize Melissa was licking her lips not because of the food, but because of him.


    ''Is my wife a pervert?'' Alex wondered. But then putting aside his thoughts, he walked towards her and put the tray on the table.


    "What movie are we watching?" Alex changed the topic as he sat down on the couch beside Melissa.


    "I haven''t decided yet. Hmm¡­ how about¡­" Melissa scooted towards Alex and sneakily put herself in his embrace and had him hug her.


    She then looked up at his face and said with a smirk as something brilliant popped up in her mind, "¡­how about we watch Finding Nemo and kiss every time we see a fish?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 9 El Vizan

    ?Alex didn''t know how he should respond to such a suggestion from Melissa.


    He had only just met her and with great difficulty epted his rtionship with her, going so far as to calling her wifey.


    If he was well acquainted with her, he would''ve flirted back and did lewd things but for now, she was just like a stranger to him and it was difficult to respond to her moves.


    Although he had only just met her, when looking into her eyes, Alex could feel that she had known him for an eternity. It wasn''t even a joke, this indescribable feeling was too strong for him to ignore.


    However, despite that, Alex didn''t want to move too fast and wanted to take things slow.


    He caressed Melissa''s hair and giving her a kiss on her head, said, "I know you want to be intimate with me because you really love me, but, can we take things a little slow?"


    How many days had it been since they met? Not even a full twenty four hours. Alex didn''t want to risk anything and create problems for himself or Melissa herself.


    He could avoid her advances by rejecting her, but Alex felt that it would be a dumb move and also a sign of cowardice.


    Strong people, to maintain a healthy rtionship, alwaysmunicated with their partners to know what they wanted and what they didn''t.


    No matter what,munication was key to a healthy rtionship. This was something Alex had learnt in medical school in the few mandatory psychology sses that he was forced to take.


    Melissa was surprised with Alex''s sudden request. She turned her face up to look at him and couldn''t help but smile and pinch his cheek.


    "You look so cute talking so softly like that."


    She then got up from his embrace and facing him, held his hands and said, "are you feeling things are going too fast?"


    Melissa knew Alex for a long time. It wasn''t difficult to guess what her husband may be concerned about.


    Alex nodded. "We only just met. If we get too intimate andter if it doesn''t work out--"


    "Ssshhh." Melissa put a finger on Alex''s lips as she heard that and stopped him from speaking further.


    She then held his face and looking at him lovingly, said in a gentle and soft tone, "it has been working out since the beginning, it''ll continue to work out till infinity. Don''t say these unnecessary things, okay?"


    Alex nodded lightly, agreeing with Melissa.


    Melissa smiled. "You want to take it slow, we''ll take it slow. I have waited for so many years to be with you, a few more won''t hurt. Now can we at least have the movie date and cuddle and kiss?"


    "Yes." Alex agreed with this.


    "Great!" Melissa''s mood turned cheerful again. She put herself back in Alex''s embrace and browsed through the movies to find something good.


    Alex got back to caressing Melissa''s hair as many questions popped up in his mind from this little interaction.


    A minuteter, he asked, "Honey, how long have you known me?"


    "Since the beginning." Melissa didn''t even hesitate and replied almost instantly in reflex.


    Alex had no idea what she meant and tried to guess it instead. ''Beginning? Beginning of what? My elementary school in previous life? College? Med school? Job? Why can''t I remember meeting her in any of these ces?''


    Alex was really confused and wanted to question Melissa further. But he realized if she wanted to exin something, she would''ve done so already.


    Melissa was really talkative and she wouldn''t miss any opportunity to converse with Alex.


    Sighing, Alex shook his head and wondered what these mysteries shrouding him were.


    Soon, Melissa found a nice rom movie and excitedly showed it to Alex.


    Alex reciprocated the feeling and the two started watching it.


    Because Alex had mentioned he wanted to take things slow, they just cuddled and kissed during the movie.


    It was a warm feeling despite being less intimate and since Alex felt toofortable with Melissa in his embrace, his tiredness took the better of him and he slept.


    Melissa watched his peaceful sleeping face with a smile and stared at it for a good few hours. She then decided to sleep as well and rested her head on Alex''s chest, eventually going to sleep.


    *


    Next day.


    Alex was sitting in the living room, having breakfast with Melissa, and catching up on some news.


    Not even a few minutes into it...


    "BREAKING NEWS: THE EL VIZAN TERRORISTS STRIKE AGAIN!"


    The news anchor was too loud with the headline and Melissa felt a headache listening to it.


    She was about to tone it down when she saw Alex watch it with a serious gaze.


    "Husband?" Melissa called out.


    "Hmm?" Despite being focused on the tv, he turned to face Melissa when called upon. It was obvious where his priorityy.


    "Something''s up?" Melissa asked, her context being the news.


    Alex nodded. He pointed at the tv and said, "that... the El Vizan... they''re bad news."


    "Why?"


    Alex took a deep breath and replied, "in my past life, they managed to cause a massive bio war, resulting in the death of more than a million people worldwide."


    Melissa was surprised hearing that. "Such a thing happened?"


    Alex asked back, "do you not know about this?"


    Melissa shook her head. "All the time, my whole focus was on you, be it your past life or this."


    "I see." Alex surprisingly felt warm hearing that but didn''t express it. He instead cleared his throat and continued, "Well... the El Vizan are..."


    El Vizan.


    A feared underworld organization administered by the Dark Church of Vitali, was one of the leading terror groups of the world.


    It would''ve been fine if there were normal humans in the group, but being managed by a Dark Church, they had several Blesseds within their ranks and that spelled trouble.


    Blesseds were superhumans, possessing prowess mighty enough to topple even the Everest. They were the top mortals, standing at the peak of humanity.


    They derived their powers from Gods themselves and were said to be the most faithful worshippers among all the other humans.


    Since these things were rted to worshipping and prayers, religion was spread far and wide to each and every corner of the world. There were a lot of temples, shrines, churches, and each person on the was affiliated to some or the other religion.


    There wasn''t one religion, but thousands of them. spread far and wide due to the presence of multiple Gods.


    Each God had its own religion and the more believers there were for a particr God, the more was said to be his strength.


    As there were good Gods who wanted the betterment of humanity, there were naturally the ones who wanted its demise as well.


    Such Gods were the Evil Gods and their churches were called the Dark Churches.


    The power the Blessed got from them was corrupt and filthy, but it was also really strong and thus there were many underworld organizations in the shadows, lurking to one day rain doomsday upon humanity.


    El Vizan was one such organization and they had made multiple public appearances till now, but had always left scot-free.


    It was evident that they had some deep connections and there was no one else but Alex in this world who could confirm this.


    In his past life, in about a year from now, the El Vizan was sessful in blowing up a major chunk of the White House.


    Alex remembered the panic that had been caused due to this.


    The whole world was at the edge of their seat, sweating buckets knowing that if even the world''s most powerful nation couldn''t save itself from the attacks of El Vizan, then what could they even do?


    There was a major shift in political powers and many countries formed alliances to tackle this problem.


    The US stock market crashed, recession arrived, many lost their jobs, became homeless, and even killed themselves.


    Riots happened all across the country and the bad situation turned even worse.


    Thankfully major metro cities were faring off better and Alex didn''t face a lot of problems. He had called his parents to New York and they too were safe.


    It took the country half a decade to recover from the attack of El Vizan, but it was still like a horse with a broken leg. It needed more time to heal.


    Such major events that happened were the reason Alex was so serious when watching the news and Melissa realized this only now.


    After listening to everything, she couldn''t help but ask, "So... what are you nning to do?"

 Chapter 10 Alex’s Genes

    ?As Melissa asked this question, Alexidback on the sofa and said leisurely, "I''ll get my doctorate first. Everything else should fall in ce while I am doing that."


    "Alright, I''ll be rooting for you then." Melissa replied with a cheerful smile.


    Having a degree was really important. By bing a registered medical practitioner, not only would Alex get a lot of respect in the US, he would be allowed to practice in almost any part of the world.


    The US had a major breakthrough in the healthcare sector with the rising startups. Despite being one of the world''s worst healthcare systems, they rose beyond everyone else and were now leading the world in this aspect as well.


    Many countries signed an agreement with the US and as this was 2030, out of the 196 countries, a total of a whopping 142 countries epted the US medical degree.


    However, this would soon change with the iing attack on the White House and there would be many uses present.


    The attack would take ce in the year 2031 and doctors who have graduated after 2032 weren''t allowed to practice in any country other than the US.


    Alex wasn''t lucky enough due to this and his degrees were invalid outside US in his past life. He thus couldn''t practice anywhere else other than his own country.


    Alex now had a choice to either be a neurosurgeon by 2031 or stop the attack by El Vizan.


    There was no hint of worries on Alex''s face as he was left with these two choices. Reason being... both were easy.


    This was the US and believe it or not, there actually was a lot of freedom here.


    ''I should get on the grind now. There''s not a lot of time left before Samuel''s graduation and the attack.'' Alex thought to himself.


    He finished breakfast with Melissa and went to his bedroom, leaving her alone in the living room.


    Alex shifted the bed and the study table to one side to make space in the middle of his room. He thenid a carpet and sat on it in a meditative position.


    He closed his eyes and called out, "Open system panel."


    [Opening...]


    <Home>


    [Status]


    [Skills]


    [Shop]


    [Inventory(locked)]


    "Status."


    <Status>


    [Name: Alexander Gray]


    [Titles: None]


    [Level of Existence: Human]


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Gene value: 50,000


    Active Genes: 5,000


    Protein-Coding Genes: 23,500]


    Looking at the information on the system screen, Alex thought to himself, ''all the stats mentioned here are what a normal human being possesses.''


    Alex was a neurosurgeon so he naturally knew what everything on the screen meant.


    A human had 50,000 genes, within the nucleus of each cell of the body, except for the onescking it like red blood cells and telets.


    Each cell, out of the 50,000 genes, had only one-tenth genes actively working and forming proteins.


    Within each gene there were protein-coding parts and non protein-coding parts called exons and introns.


    One could imagine a gene as a zebra crossing on the road which has ck and white stripes.


    If the ck stripes are taken as introns and white ones are taken as exons, then during transcription(starting step of protein formation), the introns are all removed and only the exons are left, meaning no more ck and white stripes but a single white strip.


    The part that was removed was the non-coding part that was deemed useless by most a few decades ago, until further research was done and it was said that they weren''t really useless but had some function.


    As for the part that stayed, the exons, they were the protein-coding parts and the stuff responsible for the existence of an organism.


    All these proteins were present in almost everyone with humans sharing 99.9% of the same genome within their species.


    With just point-one percent of variation, the seven billion humans on earth differed from each other and had their own individual identity.


    In any case, the mysteries of the human bodyy within the non protein-coding and dormant part.


    Even by 2040, scientists weren''t able to discover just how many non-protein coding genes there were or how many genes we actually had.


    In the 1990s it was thought that the human genome had 100,000 genes but as research went on, the number was slightly lowered and estimated to be between 50,000 to 100,000.


    As per the protein-coding genes, it had lots of inconsistencies as scientists still weren''t able to develop proper technology to assess this.


    At the molecr level, everything was too difficult to observe and interpret. Still... Being able toe to some conclusions was a massive breakthrough in itself.


    The numbers the system was showing was the world''s average for a human.


    There was no way a human would have genes in a round figure like 50,000. The 0.1% variation caused many to have a different number like 49,999 or 49,234 etc.


    This felt slightly weird to know he had a round figure in everything. To not keep the curiosity suppressed, Alex asked, "are the gene numbers correct ording to my body or have they been rounded off?"


    [Answering host...]


    An emotionless mechanical voice rang in Alex''s ears while the letters on the screen he was looking at changed.


    [The values are correct with 100% uracy and zero error.]


    ''Really weird.'' Such a round figure amazed Alex. But then shaking his head, he thought, ''never mind, there''s more things to worry about.''


    ''I need to have active genes that would form proteins. My body can currently do what every other human can at this point of time. I need to do things to activate these things. But the question is... what are those things I must do?''


    Not knowing the answer to his questions, he asked the system for help.


    The system answered:


    [The body needs to be under great stress for long periods of time to have genes evolve.]


    [Another method is that the host can purchase manuals from the shop and have an easier time.]


    "..." Alex was dumbfounded with thetter half of the statement. But then he realized it was his wife that gave him this system and he was having an easy time due to her.


    Being grateful for having her help him, Alex didn''t shy away from going through the shop to check the manuals.


    <Shop>


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Items avable for Unevolved:


    #Manuals:


    a€¡° Progressive overloading manual ($10,000)


    a€¡° Guide to put yourself under stress ($15,000)


    a€¡° Ten things to do on a date with your wife (Free)


    a€¡° Five steps to unlock the first gene ($30,000)


    #Equipment:


    a€¡° Full body workout home gym equipment ($100)


    a€¡° Neck stressor band ($1,000)


    a€¡° Blessing infused resistance bands ($10,000)


    #Cheats:


    a€¡° Pill to unlock hundred genes ($1,000,000)


    a€¡° 30 minutes of 10x strength boost ($1,000)


    a€¡° 1 minute of thoughts eleration ($5,000)


    (Selection of any shall result in deduction of money from the host''s bank ount.)]


    Looking at everything on the screen, Alex was dumbfounded once again.


    ''The prices are astronomical...'' Alex thought to himself as analyzed the things.


    Since all things were expensive, his gaze naturally fell on the item that was free and he could only click his tongue as he saw that.


    ''Why would I even want that?''


    A secondter, ''System, give me the free manual so that I can throw it in trash and not have a look at it again.''


    The system did as asked and soon, a small pink colored book appeared out of thin air in front of Alex.


    Alex opened his eyes and taking the book, said, "I''ll check if there''s anything useful in this book. Who knows maybe I get lucky and see some techniques?"


    Thinking so, Alex read through each line carefully and once he came to the end, he threw the book away and said, "Tsk, there was nothing."


    Alex was a smart man and he was trying to lie to himself that he didn''t care about the date. But it was all fake and eventually he was surprised to know that there were pretty good date ideas in the book.


    Keeping the date aside, Alex checked the shop again and looking at the prices, realized he needed to make money to buy any of this thing.


    ''The price of the cheat is so high, I am sure whoever put it here doesn''t want me to use the cheat and do things on my own.''


    Alex''s analysis was spot on. Melissa didn''t want him to cheat and wanted him to work hard to achieve great things. Hence, the astronomical price.


    A few minutes of going through the shopter, Alex sighed and got out of his bedroom, realizing he really needed to make money to buy anything in this shop.


    His bank ount currently only had two hundred dors and he was too broke to even afford a fancy dinner with Melissa.


    With ambition lit inside his heart to work hard and make money, Alex went to the living room to snatch hisptop from Melissa who was supposedly surfing the inte on it.


    Not even a step in there and Melissa immediately sensed himing.


    She turned to look at him and said with a cheerful smile, "Husband! Come here quick, look at this! It''s super important!"

 Chapter 11 Making Money (1/3)

    ?Alex went to Melissa as she called him and the super important thing she was talking about was a video of a cute little pup trying to climb a step and falling down.


    Alex didn''t have time to waste on unnecessary things but the ball of fluff kept his attention going and taking advantage of this, Melissa slowly pulled him into her embrace and watched more animal videos.


    Two hours passed and only now did Alex realized that he had important work to do, but this cute silver-haired monster somehow diverted his attention and made him procrastinate.


    Alex looked at her with knitted brows but Melissa only smiled in response and rubbed her nose on his nose lovingly.


    Knowing he couldn''t beat her, Alex epted defeat and ran away after snatching theptop from her, lest she involved him in something again and made him procrastinate.


    Once Alex was back in his bedroom, he ced theptop on his study table and began browsing through the various stocks avable in the market.


    Alex was well-versed with stocks as he had begun investing from the age of 22 in his past life and had a general idea of what the status of thepanies would be in theing years.


    Although that was the case, the phone he was using from the age of 18 had a stock thing avable on it that was right on the front screen.


    Alex would see it from time to time and get interested in the news and prices.


    He knew what were the best stocks he could buy at this moment.


    But the only problem was...


    "My bank bnce is too low to buy anything right now."


    But that wasn''t much of a problem.


    Alex punched in a few things on theptop and soon he saw his bank''s website.


    He then applied for a loan and within thirty minutes, got a video verification call from the bank staff.


    Once he was done with the verification, he signed a few documents digitally and in another thirty minutes, the process waspleted and he heard his phone chime.


    [Loan approved!]


    [$20,000 has been credited to your ount.]


    Alex smiled looking at it. "Good ol'' capitalism..."


    Loans didn''t take a lot of time to be approved now as everything was digital.


    Another thing was that banks loved the interest they would get from the loans.


    Usually it was 8% which was higher than the intion rate of 6% per year. This meant no matter how much time passed, banks wouldn''t go broke but themon man sure would.


    Loans less than $50,000 were approved instantly due to this and being in an Ivy League med school, Alex had an even easier time getting a loan.


    Once the money was in, Alex went to buy some stocks.


    It was still noon and there was quite some time for the market to close.


    Alex looked up the stocks and browsed through them for a minute. He found a few familiar names but not the one he was looking for.


    Alex eventually searched the name and there he saw it:


    MZNO                                            17.23


    Mazzano Airlines Limited              -0.72%


    Mazzano''s one stock cost $17.23 and it had fallen horribly over the past two years and was still falling everyday.


    At their peak, the price of one stock was around $80 and from there, they havee all the way down to $17.23 today.


    This had happened due to the various mishaps in thepany.


    Two years ago, one of their nesing from Brazil had an engine failure followed by the spoilers noting up.


    The ne was running at high speed but halfway through, the pilots realized the problem and even though they tried to stop it, the spoilers couldn''te up and the ne broke through the barriers of the airport, going straight onto the streets and taking lives of pedestrians as well as the passengers.


    The ne blew up after crashing and there were only three lucky survivors.


    This incident shook the whole airline industry and thepany was in deep trouble.


    Their stock plummeted instantly by a whopping 50% and thepany was starting to go broke.


    Thankfully, they had a decent reputation before the crash and kept themselves running even till day.


    Their stock had only gone down since then, but they had a big enough fleet and were still making some profits to run themselves.


    By the end of the year, during New Year''s eve in 2030, it would be announced that Mazzano would merge with the world''s third ranked airlinepany Horizon in theing three years and be assimted with them.


    This would rekindle the public interest and make their stock grow.


    Horizon would also put lots of investment into thepany before the merger and Mazzano''s worth was only going to increase from here on until it would finally be scrapped out of existence.


    Alex bought $10,000 worth of shares of Mazzano instantly and with the remaining money, he bought the shares of a growing startup that was about to be funded heavily in theing few days and rise.


    The money from the startup that Alex would make would be around $50k in theing fifteen days and he could repay the loan by then and be free.


    The remaining amount would be poured into Mazzano''s share again and by the end of the year, Alex was expecting to make around a million dors just from this onepany.


    For the first time Alex felt relieved and happy that he kept himself up to date with the news.


    But then he cursed himself for not looking at even one lottery.


    Had he known the numbers for any lottery, he would''ve won it and wouldn''t need to wait or invest as much to get a million dors.


    But nothing could be done now and he was just a normal person in his past life.


    No normal person would think that they should keep themselves up to date with lotteries and whatnot just in case they ever died and reincarnated back in time.


    Shutting down theptop, Alex leaned back on his chair and exhaled in relief.


    He soon felt a pair of hands on his shoulders massaging him and he couldn''t help but feel relieved of all his worries and stress.


    "Done with your work, honey?" Melissa had sneaked inside the bedroom while Alex was working and was waiting for him to finish, which she assumed he now did and asked that.


    Alex nodded lightly. "I am free now. Do you want to go outside?"


    "Sure." Melissa smiled. "Where are we going?"


    Alex looked up at Melissa and asked, "do you have something in mind?"


    Melissa shook her head.


    "Let''s go to Mr. Frank''s Pizzeria then. It''s lunch time as well, we may as well grab a bite."


    "Sounds wonderful." Melissa was happy as long as she got to spend time with her husband.


    The two got ready and Alex drove to the pizzeria.


    The pizza shop was an old ce and from the outside it looked normal, nothing fancy, and didn''t stand out from the rest.


    Walking inside, the whole furniture was old and the shop was almost empty, with only two customers dining.


    Alex turned to look at Melissa''s expression once they were in, wondering whether she was disgusted by this ce or had any other emotion going on.


    To his surprise, she had already taken a seat and was gesturing to Alex toe sit with her.


    Alex wondered what sort of luck he had to get such an understanding and amazing wife. She neverined about anything and involved herself in everything he did and took interest in.


    Alex had truly struck gold and he made a mental note to take good care of this gold he possessed.


    The two sat down and after a while, a man in histe 40s came to the two.


    As he saw Alex and was surprised. "Alexander?"


    Alex looked at the man and smiled. He waved and said, "Hi, Mr. Frank. How have you been?"


    "Alex! Hahahaha! Good to see you back! How''s college?" Frank patted Alex''s shoulder and asked.


    "It''s going good." Alex replied with a smile.


    "So what do you wanna have? The usual or something else now that you have ady with you?" Frank winked at Alex.


    Alex chuckled and said, "the usual pepperoni, plus a ssic margarita."


    "Still going with the in stuff, haha! Alright, I''ll be back in a bit." Saying so, Frank left to get the pizzas


    Fifteen minutester, Frank served the pizzas and Alex and Melissa shared them.


    The two chatted for half an hour and once Alex was done, he went to the bill counter to pay.


    Alex saw Frank again here and noticing there wasn''t anyone else but him in the shop, Alex asked, "Mr. Frank, you''re handling the shop alone?"


    Hearing this question, Frank sighed. "That''s right. There are hardly any orders and the pizzeria isn''t making a lot of money. I can''t afford to have staff and now have to do everything alone."


    Alex was a regr. He had beening to the shop for almost a decade. Frank didn''t feel any problem sharing this thing with him.


    "I see." Alex nodded. He had been waiting to hear this and was here for this particr thing.


    Getting down to business, Alex said, "Mr. Frank, I have an offer for you. It''ll bring a lot of customers but it won''t be for free."

 Chapter 12 Making Money (2/3)

    ?"What''s the offer?" Frank seemed interested and asked.


    "I''ll shoot you a promo, do some marketing, and draw traffic into the shop." Alex put it in simple words.


    "Oh. So you want me to pay you for making an ad?"


    Alex nodded. "The way I''ll do the promotions, it''s guaranteed to get you tons of customers. All I want is  the entire profit for the next three months."


    Frank was shocked hearing that. The entire profit!? That was too much!


    Alex could sense the worry. "Mr. Frank, I''ve beening here since I was a child. I don''t want your shop to be closed but you know, even I''ve got debt to pay. It won''t hurt you much even if you pay as it''s just for three months and the rest is all you. Think about it."


    Alex didn''t speak further and stayed silent.


    Frank was having a hard time deciding as there was too much money involved. However, as he continued to ponder, he realized that if nothing was done with the pizzeria, in theing year or two, he''ll have to shut it down.


    Still, the entire profit was too much and he was hesitating.


    After a solid ten minutes, Frank sighed and gave up thinking.


    The pizzeria was going to shut down anyway, it was better to take this risk.


    Plus, Alex was a good kid and he could understand his situation of being in student debt.


    Frank shook hands with Alex and was in for it.


    "Sweet. I''ll see Mr. Frank tomorrow morning then."


    Saying so, Alex went to Melissa and drove back home.


    Next day.


    Alex arrived at 7 am and Frank was there already, waiting for him.


    Alex took out his phone and said, "we''ll be recording with this. Just trust me, it''ll be good."


    Frank trusted Alex and didn''t question much. He wasn''t well versed with the technology of today and let youngsters do what they wanted to do.


    Alex made Frank knead a dough and wipe his imaginary sweat off his forehead. He then made him do morebour inducing tasks and finally set the pizza in the brick fire oven.


    Once the pizza was ready, it was hot and looked delicious.


    Frank cut it and ted it properly to serve.


    As he went inside his restaurant, there was no one present and Alex properly recorded this moment.


    They were then done with the filming and had the pizza for themselves.


    Once it was around noon, a few people flocked in and Alex recorded how Frank did everything on his own.


    By 2 pm, Alex was done and bid Frank goodbye saying he should expect people in theing few days.


    Frank didn''t have high hopes but still was rooting for Alex to seed.


    Once Alex was home, he edited the video properly and made it appear emotional as well as casual.


    Alex made it sound like he was a young rtive of Frank and showed how Frank was struggling to make ends meet despite having some of the best pizzas in town.


    He also expressed in the video that he was young currently and couldn''t support his uncle Frank. Then he asked the people watching to at least try the pizza of his uncle once and they''ll know just how delicious this thing is.


    This was the first video and it was a short one minute one.


    Once Alex was done with it, he uploaded it to a very popr tform called TakTak.


    He then didn''t bother to even check the stats of the videos and went to spend time with Melissa.


    In the afternoon, Alex made another video and this time it was from the perspective of a guy who''s been going to Frank''s Pizzeria since ages and was sad to know that their ce was going to shut down soon.


    This video showed Frank doing all things alone and then a warm pizza with a great cheese pull.


    This guy then exined that he came to know this ce was shutting down from another TakTak video. He then tagged the video in his own and it was the one Alex had made in the morning.


    Alex posted this one on the app and logged off.


    He went to Melissa again, had dinner, and slept with her in his embrace.


    Alex was really short on money and he needed tons of it in theing few months.


    Not only because he wanted to start a business with Samuel, but also because he had to give it to his college and bribe them into letting him have a degree faster.


    It would take him more than million dors to do that but that was fine since he would be making them soon anyway.


    Alex was currently expecting money from two sources, the startup that wasing up and Mazzano.


    But they would take time and Alex was too broke right now. He needed some quick bucks and he thus expanded his options and went to Frank.


    Alex was well aware of what would get popr quickly on social media in this period of time and thus made a video ordingly. Whatever things he put in them, they weren''t false or wrong by any means.


    Frank''s shop for sure was shutting down sooner orter if he didn''t see profits. Hence, his videos may be simple, but contained deep emotions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A week passed.


    As Alex had expected, the video blew up and there were people queuing up in front of Frank''s shop, waiting to get a taste of his pizzas.


    He was working alone at the start, but people from the crowd decided to volunteer and within a few days when Frank saw some profits, he hired staff and got to work.


    The number of people increased with each passing day as many made more videos and posted them on social media, stating that the pizza indeed was really good.


    At the end, Frank was able to retain so many customers because of his own hard work. His pizzas really were good and he just needed some attention to get famous.


    In just a week, despite the number of staff members increasing and Frank making more than three hundred pizzas a day, the queue at his shop was long and the waiting period was almost five hours.


    At the start Frank was making little profits, by the end of the week, his profits shot up to a whopping $8,000+ in a single day.


    He sold over five hundred pizzas each day, averaging at around $20 per customer.


    Since people were waiting in line for so long, they all thought that they wouldn''t be returning anytime soon and ordered as much as they could in one time.


    Thus, most people got themselves at least two medium size pizzas and Frank''s profits went off the charts.


    Sadly though, Frank had to give it all to Alex as per the promise and nothing could be done about it.


    After paying for the ingredients, the staff, and the maintenance cost, the profit that Alex got in hand by the end of the week was a whopping $15,000.


    He immediately put them all to the startup''s stock and waited.


    In three more days, Frank sent Alex $15,000 again as the sales were that good and Alex once again invested them in the startup.


    By the end of the week, Alex had $20,000 in his ount.


    As it had been two whole weeks now, his parents should be back soon.


    To keep them away for a while longer, he sent them $10,000 and surprised them.


    His parents were both dumbfounded with this and wondered how their child suddenly got so much money.


    But Alex exined to them over call on what he did and as they checked their socials, they could see Frank doing really well and finally understood everything.


    They were really proud of Alex for helping Frank and also thanked him for being such a filial kid.


    At the end, after telling him that they loved him, the old couple went back to vacationing and they wouldn''t be back in at least two more weeks.


    With the remaining $10,000, Alex went shopping with his wife and took her on a nice dinner date in one of his city''s most expensive restaurants.


    After their dinner date when they were home, Melissa told him that she preferred being at home and eating takeaways rather than going out in public and eating so formally like that.


    Alex took note of it and they slept together once again without doing anything naughty other than kissing and cuddling.


    Next day.


    25th September, 2030.


    It has been exactly fifteen days since Alex''s reincarnation back in time and today was the day the startup he had put so much money in would boom like a rocket.


    Alex was in his bedroom, his focus fully on the stock of the startup he had invested almost $30,000 in.


    Just yesterday afternoon news came out that this startup had gotten a huge funding and was one of America''s most innovative and futuristicpanies.


    It was safe to invest here and people were going crazy about it.


    Everyone was waiting for the stock market to open up all around the country and were sitting at the edge of their seats, wanting to buy the stock of the startup at the cheapest price.


    Alex was looking at the table clock all this while and it was 8:59 am. The seconds arm was ticking and inching closer and soon as it hit 9 am¡­


    RINNGGGG!

 Chapter 13 Making Money (3/3)

    ?No sooner did the market open, the graph arrow immediately started shooting up.


    It was obvious that there were some bots involved as within a matter of seconds, the price of one share of thepany shot straight to $9 from the previous $3.


    It was a whopping 300% increase and the arrow continued rising until it finally slowed down and started going down for a bit.


    There were active traders at y here who bought and sold almost immediately, thereby causing such fluctuations.


    But Alex wasn''t in a hurry. He knew that the stock price of thispany would rise further until it was at a whopping $21 by the end of the day.


    This startup had experienced this exponential growth just on the first day after the news had been announced. There was no other time when their stock went as high as this.


    The reason for it was their constant failures regarding futuristic technology. People were losing faith in them and their market cap was plummeting day by day.


    Alex knew that he had to sell everything by today itself and was focusing on the rising and falling price.


    By noon, the price went as low as $6 but after lunch time it started going back up quickly.


    Alex hadn''t moved an inch from his chair since 9 am as it was a big matter for him.


    By 2 pm, the stock saw an exponential rise again and it had reached the $20 mark.


    Without wasting any time, Alex immediately sold all the 20,000 shares that he bought for $30,000 and made a whopping $400,000 in seconds!


    Due to the sudden selling of so many shares, the graph didn''t rise further and instead went down.


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief and slumped back in his chair with his eyes closed.


    As he did that, he felt a familiar warm and soft feeling on his forehead.


    "Good work, nowe eat." Melissa''s gentle voice rang in his ears.


    "Five minutes." Alex really wanted to rx after being under so much stress.


    Melissa smiled and squishing his face, said, "this position isn''t very rxing. Come with me."


    She took him to bed and had him lie down on it while keeping his head on herp.


    Melissa caressed Alex''s hair and looked at him lovingly as he took deep breaths and rxed.


    Sitting on the chair for such a long period of time and now being put into a reallyfortable spot, it didn''t take much time for Alex''s eyes to be droopy.


    Melissa''s gentle gestures made him further sleepy and in no time, Alex dozed off.


    Melissa smiled noticing this and was happy to see her husband rx.


    Her gaze then fell on theptop screen and she let out a soft chuckle. ''Darling was so tired that he forgot to apply for withdrawal.''


    Indeed, after Alex sold all the shares and had the money in his ount, he hadn''t hit the withdrawal option and had dozed off instead.


    Although it didn''t matter when one tried to take out the money, Melissa knew he needed it sooner.


    Being a good wife, she did the necessary things and let her husband sleep peacefully for a while.


    An hour and a halfter, at 3:30 pm, Alex woke up to find himself in his wife''s warm embrace.


    He wasn''t embarrassed, rather, impressed by her. She stayed in the same position for such a long time without moving even an inch!


    Day by day, Alex was realizing he had made a good decision of not shunning Melissa away and epting her with all his heart. He had done nothing for her as of now, yet she was here, giving out all her love and care to him.


    "Good morning." Melissa said with a smile, even though it was afternoon.


    Alex didn''t greet her back but got up and gave her a kiss instead. "Morning."


    Melissa liked this change and was happy. She knew her efforts weren''t in vain.


    Alex got up and had a look at hisptop that was still running.


    The stock price he had been previously looking at hadn''t touched $20 again and was fluctuating in the $12-16 range.


    Alex was happy he made the right move but he also realized that the stock wouldn''t touch the previous $21 because he involved himself in this.


    In any case, he made a big profit and was content with it.


    Alex took his phone from the study and was about to head downstairs to have lunch with Melissa when he saw there were many notifications in there.


    Checking them, most of them were bank statements and the major thing that came out from it was that he had $314,297 credited into his ount after all the deductions.


    Alex didn''t know if he had hit withdrawal or not before sleeping and he couldn''t seem to remember, but in any case, he had a good amount of money now and was happy.


    He went downstairs with Melissa and had a scrumptious meal with her.


    The two then watched Melissa''s favorite tv series for a few hours and Alex went to his bedroom to get back on the grind.


    Pushing the bed and study table aside, he made space and sat in the middle of the room in a meditative position.


    The first thing Alex did was bring up the status once he was settled down.


    +


    <Status>


    [Name: Alexander Gray]


    [Titles: Newbie Stock Trader]


    [Level of Existence: Human]


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Gene value: 50,000


    Active Genes: 5,000:


    Protein-Coding Genes: 23,501]


    +


    Surprise took over Alex as he saw the status.


    His gene values had changed!


    Looking closely at it, he could see the number of protein-coding genes had gone up. Although it was a small number, it was still better than nothing!


    Alex could make out the reason for this change. He had been sitting in one ce and giving all his focus to the stock price.


    His body was under stress and with time, the stress only increased, with it peaking when he was about to sell.


    There was no increment to his number of genes but having one extra protein-coding gene in all cells of his body meant one step closer to evolution.


    With such an increment, he was starting to understand what the system meant by putting his body under stress.


    The manuals he had seen in the shop of the system were talking about progressive overloading, a term which wasmonly used by gym rats.


    There was also an option for gym equipment and Alex was sure that the manual contained gym workout ns.


    Knowing what he needed to do, Alex went ahead and bought the $100 home gym equipment and had it ced in the garage.


    There was a squat rack, a bench, many heavy tes, a few barbells, and some dumbbells.


    Looking at them, Alex was happy that it had almost everything he needed.


    This equipment he bought for $100 was an absolute steal. If he went and bought it from the offline markets, it would cost him at least a good $2,000. Even if it was used, it would still be over $500.


    Once the setup wasplete, Alex changed his clothes and did a light push workout.


    He was all sweaty and went to take a shower.


    Finishing it, he had dinner with Melissa and going back to the bedroom, pulled her into his embrace and slept soundly.

 Chapter 14 No More Student Loan*

    ?A week passed


    Alex now had $400,000 in his ount, all thanks to the constant stream of money being poured by Frank.


    He went ahead and repaid his $150,000 remaining loan. There was a penalty for closing the loan before its term of ten years and that cost Alex an additional $5,000. But it was fine since in the long run, he would need to pay almost double of what he owed to the bank.


    Alex was now debt free and it was a really happy feeling.


    To celebrate this, he ordered some good food, choctes, beer, and a few extra things that Melissa wasn''t aware of.


    When everything was delivered, he decorated the living room and Melissa arranged the food on the table.


    The two then changed intofy clothes with Alex wearing a ck t-shirt and blue shorts and Melissa donning an oversized white t-shirt and shorts that didn''t cover even half her thighs.


    The two were all smiles and sitting down on the couch, popped open their beer cans and cheered.


    "Cheers to being debt free." Alex said happily.


    "Cheers to a good life." Melissa said.


    The two clinked their cans and gulped down as much beer as they could before attacking the delicious food on the table.


    When they were done, they cleaned up and Melissa wanted to be spoiled so she jumped on Alex and had him carry her to the bedroom.


    Alex did as his wife asked and once they reached, he tried putting her down but she was staring at him with a pout on her flushed face.


    "You haven''t kissed me even once since the day started."


    Alex smiled and went in for a kiss.


    Melissa was slightly angry for not getting her kisses, but soon had those thoughts disappear as Alex locked his lips with her softer ones.


    Melissa had her arms wrapped around him and passionately continued to kiss her husband.


    While kissing, Alex moved his hands from her back towards her buttocks and grabbed those big soft peaches to support her.


    Melissa was slightly surprised but felt nothing much about it. To her, this felt normal.


    A few momentster, the two broke the kiss and Melissa had expected Alex to put her down on the bed and go to sleep, but to her surprise, he instead sat on the edge of the bed and kissed her neck.


    Feeling this moment was hot, Melissa didn''t call her husband out on this and rather saved herself the talk untilter. She caressed Alex''s hair as he kissed her neck and let out soft and low moans.


    Today was the day Alex decided he had made his wife wait enough. It has been three weeks, she had been showing nothing but pure love and care while expecting nothing in return other than the same attention she gave to him.


    Such a genuine and wholesome woman was very rare to find and Alex had hit a jackpot.


    As this realization hit him, he decided that he''s never gonna let her go and would cherish her forever.


    All the loving things aside, the main thing Alex decided to do was to give his wife what she wanted for so long.


    Seggs.


    Lots and lots of seggs.


    Tonight was special for this very reason and Alex had ns to take things to the levels his wife wanted.


    Kissing her neck and going further down, Melissa''s t-shirt meddled and became a hindrance.


    Without saying a word to her, Alex held the hem of her t-shirt and tried to take it off.


    Melissa showed no resistance and cooperated in getting her t-shirt removed.


    Soon, for the first time, Alex saw his wife''s big breasts and those beautiful pink nipples.


    He was dazzled by their beauty and didn''t take further action or speak, just stared.


    Melissa enjoyed this reaction and after a few seconds, leaned forwards and bit onto his earlobe.


    Nom!


    "They are yours to y with, darling. Don''t just watch."


    Alex''s train of thoughts broke as Melissa said that.


    He turned to look at her and saw her smiling.


    Cupping her breasts with both his hands, Alex said, "they''re beautiful."


    "And tasty too. Give them a try." Melissa winked.


    Alex nodded and leaned in, taking Melissa''s soft nipple into his mouth and sucking on them.


    "Mhm¡­" Melissa moaned in satisfaction and pushed Alex''s head deeper into her embrace.


    The feeling of getting crushed by soft marshmallows all over his face was something Alex felt he was experiencing for the first time.


    Despite being a serious, calm, and collected person, he melted with his love''s touch and only had one thing in his mind ¡ª provide.


    Since day one Melissa had been wanting to get intimate with him. He had been making her wait since then because there were too many things wrong with it. But having spent three weeks and knowing just how much she loved him, Alex realized the need to reciprocate those feelings and give to her what she wanted.


    Alex massaged her breasts in a gentle yet firm manner, hitting the proper pleasure spots and giving her a lot of stimtion.


    What he was doing was correct, evident from the moans Melissa was letting out.


    One thing Alex was a hundred percent good at, it was his knowledge of the human body. He wasn''t a neurosurgeon for naught.


    The couple kissed some more and then Alex fell back on the bed with Melissa.


    Having her lie down, he went in between her legs and sucked on her folds over her shorts.


    "Ahh¡­" Melissa had a small orgasm after finally being touched by her husband at the ce she wanted for so long.


    Her shorts got soaked in her fluids and the first thing that hit Alex noticing it was to remove them, not because to proceed with further intimacy, but because she might risk getting fungal infection.


    Unknowingly, Alex removing the short was the right thing to do and made Melissa really happy. Had she known he was taking them off because of other reasons, she definitely would''ve had an entirely different reaction.


    Melissa''s smooth privates with not even a single strand of hair were a sight to behold. Her softbias covering her wet pink insides enticed Alex and awakened his masculine instincts to just eat them up.


    All thoughts in Alex''s head were suppressed and he went forwards to suck on his wife''s beautiful folds.


    "Ahhh~ Finally!" Melissa''s body shivered from Alex''s touch and she mped her legs and locked him in.


    Alex was suffocating by being crushed by his wife''s thick thighs but all of this only ended up turning him on and he continued to lick her love juices gushing out from her pussy.


    Once Melissa''s orgasm had finished, she loosened her hold on Alex and caressed his hair as he ate her out.


    Oh, how much she had missed this! Melissa couldn''t even put this into words.


    As Melissa''s hold had loosened and Alex found space to move around, he slowly inserted his middle finger inside her vagina and grazed the tip continuously at her g spot.


    He then sucked on her clit and with his free hand, pinched her nipple gently and stimted them.


    Melissa''s moans were constantly ringing in his ears like a sweet melody and her body was reacting as well by making her more wet.


    In no time, Melissa''s body shivered again and she mped her legs on Alex''s face, orgasming hard this time and squirting all over him.


    The poor husband held on as his wife tried to suffocate him for the second time today.


    His hard work wasn''t in vain as a few secondster when Melissa loosened her hold again, she said,


    "THAT WAS AMAZING!"


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­..


    A/N:


    A chapter with (*) in it means nudity, forey, and everything else other than intercourse.


    A chapter with (**) means intercourse.


    A chapter with [R-18] means gore or something disturbing.


    Skip the chapters with these markings if they aren''t up to your taste and in case if some chapter isn''t marked properly, let me know and I''ll edit it.

 Chapter 15 Two Cuties Caught Spying**

    ?Melissa wasn''t shy with herpliments and let her husband know she really enjoyed it.


    Alex was happy to hear it and said, "I am d."


    He moved himself up and kissed Melissa again as their bodies pressed onto each other and brought warmth.


    Melissa wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him deeper while kissing. She ensured to be as passionate as possible to show how much she loved him.


    Their saliva mixed with each other''s while their tongues coiled and fought for dominance.


    Alex''s shaft had awoken from its limp state and was roaring to be unleashed into the forbidden valleys. But Alex had better control of himself and didn''t break the kiss.


    It was Melissa who broke the kiss after a minute as she knew her husband''s limits and didn''t want to push him too hard.


    Once the kiss was broken, Alex went down and gave a gentle tug to her supple breasts and sucked them.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that it was probably an unspoken rule to always give your wife a good squeeze before going down to indulging in the intense love-making.


    Alex''s shaft pulsated as blood rushed down from the waves of pleasure that came from ying with Melissa''s big breasts. He didn''t dy further and took his shorts off, freeing the roaring dragon from its cage.


    Alex then got in between her legs and was about to put on rubber that he took out from his short''s pocket.


    However, Melissa noticed it and knitting her brows, said, "honey, what are you doing? Just get in already!"


    "One sec¡ª"


    "No! Throw that thing away, we don''t need it." Melissa said in a stern voice, leaving no room for talks.


    She wanted everything in its natural state!


    Alex looked at her and was about to exin the potential risks of doing things without rubber such as unwanted pregnancies, STDs, UTIs, and so on, but Melissa could already guess his thoughts and said quickly:


    "I won''t get pregnant if I don''t want to. Feel free to cum inside as many times as you want. And stop thinking about useless things like STDs and whatnot."


    ''Fuck it.'' Alex thought to himself and threw the rubber aside. He didn''t want to spoil the good mood and waste more time unnecessarily.


    "Good husband." Melissa smiled and parted her legs, giving proper ess to her husband.


    His wife''s enticing soft folds that were now slightly parted were calling him to pay attention to them. Her pink hole was quivering and begging Alex to quench its thirst as fast as possible.


    Alex didn''t dy and the tip of his penis nestled right at the entrance of Melissa''s vagina.


    He looked at her and slowly moved his hips to prate her.


    "Mhmm~" Melissa moaned in satisfaction as she was slowly getting filled.


    Being fully inside her now, Alex took his shaft out slowly and as he was just an inch away from fully being out, Alex shoved it back inside with one powerful thrust.


    "Ahhh!~" Melissa moaned in satisfaction as she felt her husband knock at her womb''s entrance.


    Alex started rocking his hips as soon as Melissa''s insides got used to his size and in no time, he was sucked into thend of divine pleasure.


    "Ohh¡­ husband¡­ harder¡­" Melissa said in between her moans without feeling any shame.


    *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Alex did as asked and his hard dick ramming her wet pussy was letting out lewd squelching sounds that reverberated in the room.


    He was feeling a great squeeze down there and as this was his first time ever indulging in actual sex in both of his lives, Alex was afraid that he wouldn''tst long.


    Still, despite the hard pounding, Alex held on for a solid twenty-five minutes, but not being able to hold back further, he leaned forwards and hugged his wife, eventually shooting his load deep inside her and climaxing.


    "Ahhh¡­ so warm¡­ so good¡­" Melissa''s body quivered as she climaxed as well once she felt her husband''s seeds pouring in.


    Her juices gushed out of her, mixed with her husband''s load, and stained the bed sheets wet.


    But that was none of the young couple''s concerns for now.


    Melissa pulled Alex''s face into her big boobs. She kissed his head from above and said, "I love you."


    Alex, who was already feeling that he would melt because of this extreme pleasure, got his heart pierced by Melissa''s love filled arrows.


    This was his first time experiencing love and love-making both, so he was slightly flustered. But understanding that he wasn''t a kid but a grown up, Alex internally mustered up enough courage to fight off the embarrassment and turned his head up to look at Melissa.


    "I love you too." Alex spoke his heart out, without feeling any shame.


    Melissa smiled and rubbed her nose onto Alex''s. "My sweet cupcake."


    It felt a bit weird being called by such a cute nickname as Alex was a grown man, but he had a gentle spot in his heart and that epted thepliment easily.


    "Rest for a bit, we''ll then go for round two. And yeah, there''s no stopping until you''re milked dry, understood?" Melissa instructed in a gentle yet serious tone.


    Alex smiled. "Yes, ma''am."


    Melissa chuckled and kissed Alex; the two going back to once again indulging into the sweet feelings of sucking each other''s lips.


    ***


    A few houses down thene from Alex''s.


    Twodies donning a ck hoodie and covering their faces with masks and spectacles were currently spying on Alex''s house from the window of an abandoned house.


    One of the two''s legs shook as she rubbed her thighs against each other and said, "Sis¡­ I am having a hard time controlling myself. What will happen if I try to join them?"


    The otherdy, also having her legs squirm, said, "don''t even think about it. Trust me, you don''t wanna face the wrath of big sis."


    "But¡ª"


    PAH! PAH!


    "OWWW!"


    The two immediately felt a stinging sensation on their buttocks and it made them yell.


    They turned to look who dared to do this, but as soon as they did¡­


    "HIIIII!"


    Both were startled to see the person standing behind them.


    "Fufufu¡­ my cuties, you sure are having a good time here, right?" A majestic ck-haired, red-eyes woman in a tight leather uniform asked the two with a smile on her face.


    "B-b-big sis!?" The two were shocked.


    Thedy chuckled at these two girls'' shock and made them stand up by pulling their ears.


    "You two broke the rules bying down here and now you''re spying on husband''s private time. Are you not afraid of anyone?" Thedy asked with a smile on her face.


    The two girls froze on their spots.


    One of the two said after a few seconds, knowing she had fucked up, "big sis Scarlett, please don''t say this to anyone¡­ especially husband!"


    She then took a step forwards and hugged the tall woman named Scarlett.


    Looking into her eyes with a pleading puppy-like face, she begged, "pweaaseeeee!"


    The otherdy followed suit and did the same thing.


    Scarlett now had two girls hugging her and pleading. She failed to understand if they were her girls or puppies.


    "Tch. Tch. Tch. You two,pose yourself. What would happen if your devotees were to see such a state of yours?"

 Chapter 16 Melissa Pregnant?**

    ?Scarlett reprimanded the two and made them aware what the consequences of their actions would be.


    The two girls were looking at her with pleading faces as she did that.


    Scarlett eventually couldn''t bring herself to scold these two and hugging them back, she said, "don''t do this again, okay? Now go back."


    The two nodded their heads and were on their way to go back, but then they saw Scarlett walk towards the window and gaze at the house they were spying at a few seconds ago.


    The two girls knitted their brows and went to get Scarlett.


    "Hey! Let me look!" Scarlett protested.


    "No way." The girls said and vanished with her.


    ***


    Alex''s house.


    "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~" Melissa was moaning out loud as Alex fucked her from the sides.


    The two were in a spooning position and Alex had Melissa''s leg raised. He was also kneading her big boobs and was enjoying them to his heart''s content.


    Alex''s dick spread Melissa''s pussy with each thrust. He was knocking at her womb''s entrance repeatedly and made Melissa feel a jolt of electricity coarse through her body with each pump.


    Alex moved one of his hands down from her breasts and massaged her inner thighs with his firm hands.


    Melissa moaned as this happened and Alex attacked her once again by biting on her earlobe and nibbling on it.


    "Ahhh!~"


    Melissa was in a bliss and her mind was getting clouded by the deep passion.


    The sounds of flesh pping onto each other reverberated in the room as Alex increased the intensity of his thrusts.


    Melissa twisted her neck after a while and kissed Alex as she felt she was close to cumming.


    Alex kissed her back and his hands massaging her thighs slipped over her clitoris and flicked it gently, making his wife shiver.


    A whileter, Melissa broke the kiss as she felt Alex''s shaft bulge within her and started moving her hips in rhythm with his.


    Alex tightly hugged Melissa as he moved close to climax.


    With one powerful thrust, he grunted and shot his load deep within Melissa''s pussy.


    "Ohhhhh!~"


    Melissa moaned loudly and her eyes rolled back as she orgasmed after being hit with her husband''s warm semen.


    Her tongue was out and her face was flushed, making her appear extremely alluring.


    Alex didn''t move from his ce as he knew his wife was sensitive.


    After a good five minutes, Melissa felt refreshed and was ready for another round.


    As it was Alex''s first time, he didn''tst too long. In just two more rounds he was spent and couldn''t go further.


    Melissa could only chuckle at this and hug her husband tightly and give him kisses.


    She knew how monstrous his potential was, but now that he was a mere mortal, it all seemed too cute to her.


    She didn''t push him hard and was content with whatever she got.


    Instead of sleeping on Alex''s chest like usual, Melissa made him sleep on her soft pillows instead and caressed his back and hair, all the while kissing him softly multiple times on his head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The month of September passed and it was October.


    Alex''s break was over and he had to head back to New York to attend university.


    There were still three days left and since Alex had some on him now, he could afford to go via flight which would take around three hours to JFK Airport.


    Alex was sitting in the living room with Melissa in his embrace and was watching tv. He rubbed on her belly and said, "my sses start from the fifth of this month."


    "I know." Melissa said and put a nacho chip in her mouth, making loud munching noises.


    "Then what¡ª"


    Click!


    Alex''s words were cut off as he heard the door click open and looked there.


    He wasn''t startled or anything as he was expecting his parents to arrive today.


    As expected, not even a second after the door opened,


    "ALEEEEXXXXXXX!"


    J yelled and rushed into the living room, hoping to see her son.


    But what she saw in the living room only surprised her and she couldn''t help but cover her face and say,


    "Oh¡­ my¡­ goodness¡­"


    Josh entered the house carrying his and his wife''s luggage.


    He too saw what J was looking at and dropped the luggage.


    "S-s-son!?" Josh was too surprised to say anything other than that.


    Alex and Melissa were cuddling in the living room and watching tv. This was fine but Josh and J saw his hands lying on her belly and rubbing it, giving them weird ideas.


    Alex blinked and stared at his old man anddy. "What is wrong with you guys¡­"


    "Y-Y-YOU¡­ YOUR HAND!" J pointed out.


    Alex looked at it and saw it was on Melissa''s abdomen. "Yeah? What of it?"


    "DID YOU GET MELISSA PREGNANT!?" J asked in shock.


    Alex hit his forehead and rubbed his temples. ''These guys¡­''


    He wanted to cry.


    Melissa giggled in response and getting up, she went to J and hugged her.


    "Mother, I am not pregnant. And wee back."


    Melissa knew when to joke and when not to. Her husband had warned her to not pull any pranks on his parents because they were too innocent for their own good.


    J put on a sad expression and hugged Melissa back.


    "That''s so sad. But I can understand. You guys are still very young." J patted Melissa''s back.


    Josh, realizing it was a false rm, sighed in relief. He picked up the luggage and went to ce them back.


    Once Josh and J were settled, they checked the house and were happy to see that it was renovated properly.


    But they were surprised to see a gym being installed in the garage and questioned Alex about it.


    Though, Josh was the one to understand Alex properly and vouched for him, making J understand that it was necessary for him.


    He also said that gym memberships were expensive and it was good that Alex got one at home. Even Josh could use it now when he didn''t feel like driving an hour to go to the gym.


    After these talks were over, Alex told his parents about him moving back to New York and his sses starting again.


    His parents were sad to see him go, but he assured them that he''ll be back soon.


    They both then asked about Melissa and Alex said he would take her with him.


    "Tch. We renovated the house for nothing." J said.


    "Who asked you all to be so excited?" Alex questioned back. In their enthusiasm, they failed to make out that he would be going back to New York.


    Josh and J sighed.


    But Alex smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s not all going to waste. I didn''t just have my bedroom soundproofed, but all the ones in the house."


    The couple were surprised.


    J patted his shoulder and said with a chuckle, "so thoughtful of you."


    Alex nodded and continued to chat with his parents.


    The four people talked for a while and Alex went to bed with Melissa.


    Before sleeping, he checked his status and saw that he had unlocked a few more protein-coding genes that helped in increasing his stamina and strength.


    This was a result of him pushing himself in the gym and Alex knew he had to work even harder if he wanted to unlock his full potential and see major changes.

 Chapter 17 Stages Of Faith

    ?New York.


    As soon as Alex got out of JFK airport and got into a cab, he was sted with the familiar hip hop music.


    Alex vibed with it and Melissa, sitting beside him, was just happy to watch him and didn''t involve herself in this.


    Listening to groovy upbeat music and looking out of the window, Alex saw a few people in ck uniforms flying high above in the skies.


    It wasn''t a strange sight as Earth now had people who were called Blessed and could do superhuman feats such as flying and whatnot.


    Back in Texas, there were almost no Blesseds as it was a cheap ce and people having superpowers were usually really rich.


    Everyone''s preferred choice of residence was usually the metropolitan cities like New York, Los Angeles, San Francisco, Las Vegas, and it was on the very rare asions that some superhumans lived in the countryside.


    The ones that did, they usually wanted some peace and quiet.


    If it was before the era of the Blessed, one could see thousands of people in New York walk in business outfits as not only was this ce home to many businesses, it also had many millionaires, and of course, the Stock Exchange.


    But now, in 2030, things were different.


    Suits were reced by traditional clothes and instead of skyscrapers, there were more shrines in the city.


    Atheism was almost over and the world was filled with believers.


    Although nobody had seen God, the powers the Blessed possessed were enough of an evidence of their existence.


    99.999% people believed in the existence of God, as per the remaining, they were a ss of ignorant atheists who refused to see the truth.


    This bunch existed only in the highly developed countries where all basic necessities were fulfilled and there was no threat of anything to them.


    As per the lesser developed countries, 100% of their poption believed in Gods.


    Since it was New York, there still weren''t a lot of shrines as one would expect. There were a limited few due to theck of space. Despite that, these ces were enough to contain all the New Yorkers who wanted to worship.


    There were stages to this worshipping, more correctly, Faith.


    The first group that had faith for namesake usually only believed that yes, there was a higher existence called God, and epted this fact.


    The second group were the ones that had more faith than the previous group. They weren''t full time worshippers but sometimes prayed at their homes and on really rare asions went to temples.


    The third group, the majority, prayed at homes at most times but once or twice a week, visited the temples. The term devotees was used for this group and above.


    The fourth group were highly religious people who could be said to have blind faith in God. Although it was a good thing that they had such strong faith, there were many downsides to it.


    This group followed everything blindly, meaning if the holy texts asked them to do something stupid, they would do it in a heartbeat.


    This group was vulnerable to getting scammed by others as well the one to get beaten up the most.


    They were annoying and the majority hated them as they would never stop preaching things about Gods and involving them in every little thing.


    With this, one would think that the levels to faith hade to an end, but wait¡­


    There was one more.


    This was the extremist group which believed in Gods so much that they took extreme steps to try proving their faith.


    Killing someone out of ''necessity'' was totally eptable to them and were the ones hated and hunted the most by all.


    This extremist group were the reason why the dark side of the world existed. They were the forerunners of creating the Dark Churches and the Demonic Shrines.


    In any case, this group stayed hidden in the shadows and one would hardly ever encounter them, unless of course, they were in the highly religious or sacred ces.


    These ces weren''t present in America as of now and could only be seen in the ancient cities of the world thaty in the Mediterranean region, the Middle East, and the Asian countries.


    Jerusalem, Rome, Greece, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, India, China, and Japan were ces that contained these ancient cities.


    Faith in these ces was so high that just by stepping there, one could feel various different energies.


    The times have changed and these countries were leading the world.


    The United States was barely hanging onto the first spot and almost all the European countries were already out of the top ten spots.


    The first five countries in the list now were:


    ¡ª USA


    ¡ª China


    ¡ª India


    ¡ª Japan


    ¡ª Italy


    The first three were expected but Japan and Italy''seback to the top was highly unexpected.


    Japan was suffering from a poption crisis along with recession. After the 90s, their economy had only seen a downward growth. But, however stupid it may sound, the Gods came to their rescue and they were doing good now.


    As for Italy, due to Rome and the Vatican that was close, they rose to the top and now saw millions and millions of visitors each year.


    They were a spot below Japan because they were fully dependent on devotees and tourism. Their economy was rising because of religion itself.


    However, Japan was ahead due to their technological as well as religious aspects.


    Alex knew that he wouldn''t be staying in the US for long even if he wanted to.


    In this new life, he had a goal to achieve immortality and visiting these holy ces was a necessity.


    But, there was quite some time before he moved out of his country.


    Currently, his main focus was to get his degrees and be a certified neurosurgeon.


    Alex was looking out of the car''s window as he thought all this while they were moving towards his medical college.


    Halfway through, Melissa tugged on Alex''s sleeves and asked, "Darling, where will we be staying?"


    Hearing that, Alex turned to look at her and shook his head with a smile.


    It seems that even before getting his degrees, he had much more important matters to tend to.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­..


    Official Discord: https://discord.gg/4zqpN8xNBB

 Chapter 18 House Hunting

    ?Alex went all the way to The Bronx from JFK airport in a cab. The cab cost for sure was high, but nothing could be done about it.


    Narcissistic or not, he was an attractive young man and would catch the attention of many women and men alike. This had happened a lot in his past life and was bound to happen now as well.


    Add to that, he now had his wife Melissa with him. She looked no less than a Goddess and Alex didn''t want to take any risks by going to the subway.


    Of course, he knew he would have to go out with her some or the other day. However, there was still some time and currently, he had a good amount of money and there was a whole day left for college to start, so he decided to hire a cab and house hunt in The Bronx.


    Alex''s preferred choice was Brooklyn or Manhattan to live in, but his college was in The Bronx and he didn''t want tomute too much, so he decided to live there itself.


    By noon, the two reached their Borough and went to a quiet restaurant to have lunch together.


    Getting out of the restaurant, they met their agent and went house hunting.


    Alex had seen pictures prior to meeting the agent and had decided on a few houses. They were now going to check out the houses they liked.


    They were in downtown and it was bustling with activities. They checked out an apartment that had a direct entry from the roadside.


    As soon as Melissa entered and saw it, she shook her head. "Nope. Absolutely not."


    Alex was surprised with her reaction and the same was with the agent.


    "Ma''am, this¡ª"


    "Let''s go to another property." Alex interrupted the agent and didn''t let him finish.


    The agent was confused. They didn''t even let him finish and they had only just stepped inside the house and didn''t even see anything.


    He couldn''t refuse his clients and quietly left the property to see another.


    When in the car, Melissa wondered why Alex didn''t ask her why she refused. Curious, she put her hand on his and looked at him.


    Alex looked back at her and smiled, knowing full well what was going on inside her head.


    He didn''t satisfy her curiosity and just winked at her.


    Melissa pouted in response and Alex found it really cute. He smiled and pinched her cheek.


    Melissa swatted his hand away and turned to look out of the window.


    Alex turned to look outside as well and check how the new neighbourhood they were going was.


    As to why Alex so quickly rejected the previous house, the answer was simple.


    For the most parts, Melissa neverined or rejected anything and just went with whatever Alex liked. Since she was his wife now and disliked something, Alex wasn''t going to convince her to change her mind and respect her decision.


    Though he was curious as well about why she rejected the house, it didn''t matter much and he cut the useless talks, putting his focus onto the important matters.


    The two saw a few more properties and eventually decided to settle down in a vi in Riverdale, right beside the Hudson River.


    The vi was old fashioned and the neighbourhood was quiet. The rent was a little on the expensive side but wifey liked this ce, so Alex didn''t think much and signed the deal.


    The agent Alex found was good and since he didn''t give this guy a hard time, the agent also found Alex to be pleasing.


    They met the home owners that day itself and they found this young couple pleasing as well.


    Alex had a chat with the owners over dinner in an expensive hotel.


    During that time, he told them that he had ns on buying a house here and if they were interested in selling it.


    Melissa was surprised with it and gave Alex a look that read, ''we don''t have that much money!''


    Alex just winked at her and didn''t borate anything.


    The owners were surprised and asked Alex on what basis he was asking this. Alex said he had a business running and was also a med student in the city''s top university.


    They were amazed and eventually, after some talking, quoted a price of three million dors for their 25,000 sq ft vi, surprising Alex.


    This was a steal!


    Vis in this neighbourhood would usually go for five million dors and above for that price.


    Even if Alex bought it now and sold it, he would have a profit of minimum two million dors, which was 100% of the amount he put in.


    Initially Alex had ns to rent, but with this sweet offer, he changed his mind and told the home owners that he would like to buy it this week itself.


    Melissa had her brows knitted and pinched Alex''s thigh, letting him know that he should be careful and not jump into things unnecessarily.


    Alex took her hand that was pinching him under the table and interlocked his fingers with her. He leaned closer to her ears and said, "it''ll be fine, honey. Don''t worry."


    The confidence with which Alex said that, not only did it give Melissa the assurance she needed, she also was impressed by her husband, who was nothing but a virgin nerd until a few days ago.


    Melissa thought to herself while looking at her husband talk so confidently with the home owners, ''did me taking my husband''s innocence change him? Or was he this confident before as well and just didn''t show his cards? Even after reincarnation, he still possesses this air of mystery around him. Oof¡­ how many times is he gonna impress me?''


    The fangirl''s thoughts weren''t heard by the star Alex and he was busy making a deal.


    As the dinner came to an end, Alex shook hands with the owners and agreed upon purchasing the house at two million dors. Whatever would be the taxes, agentmission, and other stuff would all be handled by him as well since the owners were selling the house at a cheaper price.


    Alex agreed with it and the owners said that they would sign the documents as soon as he paid them the two million dors.


    The owners left after the dinner and Alex went to his suite in the hotel they were dining in along with Melissa.


    It was a luxurious suite and after lying down on the soft bed, Melissa only had one thing going on in her mind:


    ''Sex!''


    She eyed her husband like a vicious predator and was ready to pin him down and eat him up.


    Alex knew something like this would happen and immediately went to hug his wife from behind, not giving her a chance to attack him.


    Holding her tightly, Alex said, "honey, we''ll be staying in this hotel for the whole week. I have my sses early in the morning tomorrow and it''s 10:30 pm. I really need to sleep, otherwise¡­ it''ll be a disaster."


    Melissa clicked her tongue. "Cheh, I totally forgot my husband is still in school."


    Alex wrinkled his nose. That sounded wrong, but was also not wrong.


    However, after saying so, Melissa fell back along with Alex and turned over to be on top of him.


    Pinning his hands to the top, she looked into his eyes seductively and said, "it''s 10:30 pm, you sleep by 11 pm. There''s a good thirty minutes, we can go for at least two rounds. I am not going to hear any excuses."


    Alex wouldn''t lie, his wife was logical and her reasoning was correct. He could only sigh in defeat and say, "Yes, ma''am."


    Melissa leaned closer and bring her lips just a few centimetres from his, let out a hot breath and said, "it''s not ma''am, it''s mommy."


    "You''re gonna call me mommy for the whole night, my dear husband."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 19 Mommy Melissa**

    ?Melissa had no ns to give up on being called mommy and since they were in private and J wasn''t here, nobody would make a fuss about it.


    Alex had no idea how to deal with this situation. He wasn''t in such a scenario before.


    Melissa took the lead when she noticed Alex was confused on what to say. She kissed him and slithered her hands down, unbuttoning his pants and taking his shaft out.


    Stroking it gently, she started making it erect and while doing so, broke the kiss and said, "honey, I am still waiting."


    Alex blinked in befuddlement. "Is this going to make you happy?"


    "Very much so." Melissa didn''t even hesitate.


    "How¡­" Alex had no idea about this.


    Melissa shook her head. "My dear, with just your words alone, you can make me wet. You should talk dirty when we''re in bed and since it''s all private, nobody''s gonna know what you''re doing here and what you aren''t."


    "Now c''mon, call me mommy otherwise you''re not getting to pound me."


    Alex wasn''t surprised by his wife''sment anymore. His wife for sure was a degenerate, but that only made her appear more cute.


    Since she said she would like it, Alex mustered up the strength and tried not to be embarrassed.


    "What do I say?"


    Melissa smiled with this response. Her husband didn''t resist further!


    She leaned close to his ears and while continuing to stroke his shaft, whispered, "#!&&**"


    Alex''s calm face was starting to flush as he realized the embarrassing things he would need to say. He turned to the side to look at his wife''s face and thought, ''this cute silver-haired monster of mine is actually a pervert!''


    "You pervert." Alex said softly.


    Melissa giggled. "Yes, I am. But only for you."


    Alex sighed. He knew if he dyed, he would bete to go to bed and wake up early tomorrow.


    Sucking the embarrassment in, Alex looked her in the eyes and said, "M-Mommy¡­"


    ''Shit.'' Alex cursed internally. He fumbled with the very first word.


    No matter how shameless he was, this really was embarrassing.


    Melissa cutely giggled again hearing that. "Go on, mommy is listening."


    Alex took a deep breath and continued, "I want you to rip apart our clothing, take that cock into your tight little cunt and ride me like no tomorrow while hitting my face with those soft fleshy tits."


    Melissa smiled widely. Now that''s what she wanted to hear!


    "¡­and?"


    Alex rolled his eyes but said with a straight face, seemingly not fazed anymore by his wife''s games, "and please let me suck on mommy''s nipples."


    "Good boy." Melissa chuckled and ruffled Alex''s hair. "Here, you deserve a kiss for being so cute."


    Melissa went in for a long smooch and once she felt satisfied, broke the kiss and got up to remove her clothes.


    As Alex looked at his wife getting naked, he was mesmerized once again.


    No matter how many times he saw her thick curves and that t abdomen, it was always a feast for the eyes.


    Melissa felt her husband''s stare on her. She turned around to strike a pose and unting her big supple tits, asked, "like what you''re seeing?"


    "Yes." Alex said honestly. He wasn''t a kid or felt shy to not appreciate his own wife. "You agreed to hitting those knockers on my face, right? What''s with the dy?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Someone''s getting impatient."


    She went back to bed and took Alex''s clothes off for the first part and saw his lean and toned body. Sliding a finger on his abdomen, she moved it up towards his face and then holding it, kissed him once again.


    Melissa got on top of Alex and started grinding on his shaft. She knew time was less and they couldn''t do any forey other than kissing.


    Alex moved his hands and held his wife''s soft love handles. They were squishy and so smooth. Feeling her from there, he moved down and started kneading her big butt.


    Melissa broke the kiss with Alex and finally, putting her hand on his chest, she supported herself and slowly slid her husband''s shaft into her dripping honeypot.


    A wet feeling overtook Alex as his shaft prated his wife''s soft insides. He wanted her to swallow his whole thing but didn''t get impatient and pull her down as it would only hurt her.


    "Mhm~" Melissa moaned softly as she took her husband''s entire length within her.


    "Ah~ Ah~¡­ so amazing¡­" She said as she started bouncing up and down.


    Alex''s face flushed as well as time passed and he really enjoyed the warmth his wife gave him.


    Melissa skillfully grinded her hips on him and after a solid ten minutes, felt him bulge inside her.


    "Ahh.. darling¡­ are you¡­ ahh¡­ going to cum?"


    Alex nodded his head.


    "Oh, yes! Shoot it deep inside me and knock me out!" Melissa moaned.


    Alex held her hips and started ramming his shaft inside her in sync with her bouncing movements.


    Melissa started moaning louder as each thrust hit her with even greater force and two minutester,


    "OHHHHH!~"


    She fell on Alex and moaned as her body shivered in orgasm when she felt him shoot his load deep inside her.


    Alex gasped softly and hugged his wife as his seeds continued to pour out and fill her womb.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Melissa was breathing heavily. Just one round was so intense and she knew her husband had the stamina to go for at least three more.


    However, since he had to sleep early, she knew she could only go for one more.


    Melissa turned over once she recovered and put Alex on top of her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and said, "honey, don''t be afraid to be rough and pound me as hard as you can."


    "As you wish, mydy." Alex said and kissed Melissa.


    His shaft was still inside her and after recovering, had be an erect spear again.


    Alex rocked his hips and slowly, his rod hit Melissa''s deep weak spots.


    "Mhm~¡­ so good¡­"


    In this missionary position, Alex was slow at first but then increased the intensity of his thrusts and took Melissa to another high.


    As Melissa was being bred, a few voices suddenly rang in her ears.


    "LEAVE SOME FOR US!"

 Chapter 20 Something’s Up, Honey?**

    ?"LEAVE SOME FOR US!"


    "STOP EATING HUSBAND!"


    "BIG SIS THIS IS UNFAIR! YOU''RE HAVING HIM ALL FOR YOURSELF!"


    Melissa knitted her brows and felt annoyed. She wanted to respond to them but was busy getting pounded by her husband.


    Melissa tried to ignore these voices and enjoy her time with Alex.


    "I WANT TO BE FUCKED TOO!"


    "ME TOO!"


    "ME TOO!"


    "Hey big sis, can I join?"


    "Hey, can I too?"


    "Can I¡ª"


    PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH!


    "OWWWWWW!"


    One after another, Melissa heard her sisters shout in pain.


    "You bitches, stop bothering her. She got her turn by fair means."


    "But big sis¡ª"


    "I''ll give you another spank if you argue."


    "¡­"


    Everyone went silent and Melissa got her much needed peace.


    "Sorry Mel sis¡­"


    She heard apologies one after another and sighed in relief.


    Oblivious to what was going on in his wife''s head, Alex was really enjoying himself. He had gotten up and was ramming his shaft in her by taking support of her knees.


    He could see himself spread his wife''s juicy lips and watch her tits jiggle in rhythm.


    It was a good fifteen minutes of pounding when Alex once again felt he was close to bursting.


    Melissa pulled him in her embrace and went for a passionate kiss.


    They climaxed together once again and let out muffled moans in each other''s mouths.


    "Huff¡­" Alex broke the kiss andy beside Melissa.


    He pulled her close to him and kissing her forehead, said, "good night, dear."


    "Good night, darling." Melissa said and rested her head on his chest.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Next day.


    Alex went to college and spent his time studying things in the ER.


    Nothing noteworthy happened and it was a normal day of studies.


    Alex finished his sses by lunch time and he went straight to the bank to get a loan.


    Once he was in his bank''s branch and requested the staff to approve him a loan of two and a half million dors, they were shocked and genuinely dumbfounded.


    The staff had to do a background check on Alex to make sure he wasn''t a fraud.


    When they realized he was a med student in the city''s top college and was also scoring good grades, they found his legitimacy and settled down to talk.


    It took Alex quite some time to talk and convince the bank staff. There wasn''t one person sitting with him, but three.


    It was a big amount that they were issuing and they didn''t want any mishap to happen.


    When asked how Alex would repay the bank, he honestly told them that he would sell it after a while. He only wanted the house for short-selling and not permanently.


    The bank staff understood that he wanted to make some quick bucks and checked his background once again.


    Finding that Alex had repaid his previous loan even before the due date, they were impressed. And since Alex was debt free and clean, he got his loan approved.


    His college background helped him a lot in having the loan approved. The staff knew that any job would get him a pay of minimum $200,000 a year, which was decent ie to get such a loan.


    Another thing was that they could always just seal the house Alex bought if he didn''t pay his instalments in a timely manner. They could then sell it and make a profit.


    All in all, the loan was approved and Alex went to the hotel in a happy mood.


    He had dinner with his wife and danced with her in the room, surprising her and making her feel amused.


    They didn''t do anything naughty that night because as usual, Alex had early morning sses. It sucked being a college student sometimes.


    ***


    10th January, 2031.


    The Bronx, New York.


    Alex was sitting in front of hisptop and staring at the screen.


    He had just sold all the Mazzano Air stocks and made a profit of a whopping twenty-five million dors!


    It was unbelievable and so shocking that Alex had been continuously staring at the screen for a solid five minutes.


    It felt so unreal and he couldn''t believe that he would see such wealth in such a short amount of time in his life.


    He had sessfully achieved the rich ss status and had enough money to not worry about money anymore.


    He took the first step towards sess, however, there was still a mountain to climb whose top wasn''t even visible yet.


    Alex sighed and turned off theptop. This was reality and he wasn''t in a dream.


    He went upstairs and met Melissa who was reading a book in bed.


    Without saying a word to her, he snuggled close to her and hugged her.


    Melissa hugged him back and caressing his hair, asked, "something''s up, honey?"


    "You know¡­ these past few weeks¡­" Alex didn''t shy away from telling his wife what he had in his mind.


    After spending so much time together, he trusted her and treated her as his better half.


    He prioritized her and took her opinions into consideration while also doing his best to love and care for her.


    Melissa had done the same. She had given all her love and care to Alex as well. He was her everything and she did whatever was within her confines to help her husband sort things out.


    When Alex got the loan money, he immediately bought the house and after staying in it for two months, sold it for a solid five and a half million dors.


    He then invested that entire amount in Mazzano Air while keeping some out for rent and emergencies.


    Alex''s efforts came to fruition and when the news about Mazzano Air getting merged came out, it''s stock price rose.


    Alex thus made a profit and now he was sitting on a big pile of cash.


    Melissa was happy that her husband came this far, however¡­


    "Honey¡­" Melissa softly called out.


    "Hmm?" Alex turned his face up and hummed.


    "I am happy that you achieved so much, but¡­"

 Chapter 21 Alex Starts Gene Cultivation

    ?"...but, you need to understand, my dear..."


    Melissa''s tone became softer.


    "You have to work hard to unlock your genes; otherwise, you''ll just die like a normal mortal."


    Alex had been focusing on making money and med school ever since his reincarnation. He lost focus on the genes thing he so wanted to cultivate.


    It wasn''t because he lost interest or forgot, the reason was due to him being busy with things every day. Med school took up most of his time and the little free time he got, he spent it with Melissa, thus putting him back for a bit.


    Alex nodded in response to his wife''s concerns. "I am hitting the gym regrly and progressing each day. Although, I do agree, I am not working hard enough."


    Alex then sighed. "I need to get my degrees quickly."


    Melissa kissed his cheek and patted on his chest. "You''ll do good, don''t worry much. But yes, there needs to be some amount of urgency for your cultivation."


    Alex nodded.


    The two talked for some time and slept together.


    Next day.


    Alex''s Medical College.


    There was an internship opportunity avable only for third year med students and above regarding neurology.


    It was difficult to get into as it required a test.


    However, Alex had passed it and became the first ever freshmen to have ever gotten an opportunity to get the treatment like a third year med student.


    Alex got the opportunity to skip normal sses due to this and could do hospital rounds due to this internship, giving him a major boost.


    The nurses and everyone else treated him like a third-year student as they didn''t know he was a first-year freshman.


    Only third-year and above students were allowed in the hospital for rounds and further studies, thus they just considered him one and Alex didn''t bother to correct them.


    Today, he was tasked in the pathologyb and his full day would be spent just analyzing blood and making reports.


    As he went through the fourteenth sample of the day, Alex thought, ''I have enough money to pay the college and get my degree. I even have the skills. But... this isn''t the normal world anymore...''


    A quick thought shed in Alex''s mind.


    ''I need to be somewhat extraordinary to actually get my degree. Just having the skills isn''t enough it seems.''


    Alex then shook his head and continued to make reports.


    *


    Midnight.


    Alex was finally home after a long day of work. As he had known, med school residents were give the same shitty treatment as before.


    Hospitals and staff considered them as ves avable for free work and made him work from morning five till ten in the night.


    This same thing was happening everyday and Alex knew he would have to get the degrees quickly.


    Having a scrumptious dinner with Melissa, Alex sat in the living room of his new house in The Bronx and started meditating to feel the changes within his body.


    It was an impossible task for a normal mortal to peer into their own body, let alone genes, and since Alex was one as well right now, he couldn''t feel anything despite focusing.


    Minutes passed and except for darkness in his vision and his thoughts running wild in his mind, Alex had no progress.


    This continued for an hour until he finally had an epiphany and, instead of looking everywhere, focused on a small region within his body -- his digits to be precise.


    The digit at the tip of his index finger had one small bone along with some, nerves, blood vessels, and tendons which were the extension of the flexor digitorum profundus -- the extrinsic hand muscles that flexes the metacarpophngeal and distal interphngeal joints, making the finger move.


    Just by focusing, Alex recalled all the information he had learnt in his undergrad''s anatomy sses and could picture the structures of his index finger properly.


    The picture in his mind was what was present on the anatomy textbooks and it was so visual, it was as if Alex was staring at the open book.


    This wasn''t due to any magic, Alex had just studied and crammed a lot to get to this stage. Not to mention there were also many practical lessons and he had seen muscles, tendons, and whatnot live on a cadaver.


    The cartoonish picture in his mind that he was looking at started morphing into a more real image and what Alex was trying to do here was feel his own body and via his senses, tried to have a ''look'' at the things on his index finger and form an image.


    Alex was so focused on his craft that the passage of time felt irrelevant.


    Five hours had already passed and Alex was only halfway through the process of forming an image of his index finger in his mind.


    At this point, Melissa came to the living room, yawning and in her pajamas.


    She looked at her husband cultivating hard and shed a proud smile.


    Without disturbing him, she went to grab a ss of water and sat on a nearby chair, watching him.


    After about an hour, Melissa went towards her husband and squatted down to his eye level. She held his face and softly called out his name.


    Alex, in the midst of focusing, suddenly felt someone was calling him. It was a very faint voice and he assumed it to be his imagination.


    But as he tried to focus, the voice only kept getting louder until he heard:


    "Alexander Gray!"


    Alex''s eyes opened up and he saw his wife''s beautiful face just a few inches from his own.


    Melissa, looking at her husband, smiled and asked, "babe, how hard were you focusing? I''ve been calling you for the past ten minutes."


    Alex took a deep breath and instead of answering Melissa''s question, asked, "what time is it, honey?"


    "It''s 6 am."


    Alex sighed hearing that. "I have to reach the hospital by 7 and here I haven''t even had an ounce of sleep. No breakfast either."


    Melissa chuckled and hugged her husband. She put his face in between the fleshy softness he loved and caressing his hair, said, "this is just the beginning, honey. There are more tiresome days that are yet to appear. Anyway, you have the system with you, why don''t you check the shop in it?"


    Alex closed his eyes and opened the shop as per his wife''s suggestions.


    <Shop>


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Items avable for Unevolved:


    #Manuals:


    -- Introduction to Gene Cultivation ($50,000)


    -- Advanced Human Anatomy ($20,000)


    -- Basics of Blesseds ($1,000)


    -- Concept of Prayers and Faith ($100,000)


    #Equipment:


    -- Hundred years old sandalwood dust ($25,000)


    -- Peach wood charms ($10,000)


    -- Fresh peach tree oil ($1,000)


    -- Jasmine incense stick ($10)


    #Cheats:


    -- Pill to unlock hundred genes ($1,000,000)


    -- 30 minutes of 10x strength boost ($1,000)


    -- 1 minute of thoughts eleration ($5,000)


    -- Mild recovery potion ($1,000)


    -- Strong recovery potion ($10,000)


    -- Energy booster pill ($3,000)


    (Selection of any shall result in deduction of money from the host''s bank ount.)]


    There were some new things in the shop that Alex took fancy of. However, there was no time to check them as he was runningte.


    His gaze fell on the recovery and energy things and immediately bought them without thinking twice.


    A ss tube containing red liquid and a white pill appeared in his hands.


    Alex took them both and was instantly rejuvenated, ready to start the day fresh.


    $13,000 had been debited from his ount and it was kind of a pity as Alex could have this same strength after a good eight hours of sleep.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury of sleep and could only bleed some money and get things done.


    Once Alex was recovered and energized, he had breakfast with Melissa and left for the hospital he had his duty in.

 Chapter 22 Nature’s Resistance

    ?A weekter.


    ''Focus, Focus, Focus, Alex.''


    Alexander was sitting in a meditative position and focusing on his index finger''s anatomy.


    Relying on recovery potions and pills, he didn''t sleep for the whole week and cultivated and worked as hard as he could.


    Today, he was finally seeing some results and a picture of his own finger was starting to formte, slowly but steadily.


    The cartoonish image from the textbook had long faded and a blurry picture of his finger was appearing in his mind.


    It took Alex roughly four hours to actually have the blur clear up and get his index finger on full focus.


    Once it was present, he tried moving his finger to see if the image in his mind could move.


    It didn''t.


    Alex tried other ways and after an hour of hit and trial, finally had some movements in his mind''s image.


    ''Good,'' was the onlyment Alex made after achieving a breakthrough.


    Sighing, Alex tried to take his mind towards the molecr level to see if he could get a look at the DNA strands.


    It failed instantly and Alex lost progress of the original image of his index finger.


    "Ugh."  Alex felt annoyed and decided to stop for today.


    As he opened his eyes, as usual, there was his wife in front of him.


    His annoyed emotions calmed down as he didn''t want to make his wife be worried for him or identally take his annoyance out on her.


    Melissa, feeling the changes within her husband, knew what he must be thinking of. It wasn''t difficult to guess.


    But, she didn''t say anything and patiently waited for him to say things on his own.


    Alex got up, and without saying a word, held Melissa''s hand and went to the couch. He sat down with her in his embrace and putting his chin on top of her head, thought:


    ''When I tried to picture the molecr level, I was instantly thrown out. It''s almost like¡­''


    Alex had a revtion.


    ''¡­almost like games where ess is forbidden in certain ces or certain areas are locked and can only be yed when you reach a certain level. Hmm¡­''


    While Alex was lost in thoughts, Melissa took it to herself to order breakfast.


    Half an hourter, Melissa''s phone chimed stating the order had arrived. She raised her head up to look at her husband, only to see he was still lost in thoughts.


    Shaking her head with a smile, she pinched his cheek. "Why are you so lost? It''s just some measly genes. Now, let''s go have some breakfast."


    Alex was back to reality and nodded his head. His wife was right. He was thinking too much when things were much simpler.


    After breakfast, Alex once again sat down to meditate. He didn''t have hospital rounds today, just college, and decided to skip the lessons since he knew everything anyway.


    Attendance was mandatory but Alex didn''t care. He could always buy the Dean out and get things done. He was in an Ivy League college, not some government owned institution.


    Alex only went to the hospital andpleted his duties because he cared for the patients. He was a doctor and patients were his priority. He had to check up on them regrly even though at the present stage, he was just a lowly resident.


    Getting back into a focused state, Alex was back to picturing his index finger. This time, instead of going to a molecr level, he decided to picture more of his fingers and then eventually his whole hand.


    As he had so painstakingly made out the image of his index finger in the past week, doing the same with his others wasn''t so difficult, and in just six hours, Alex was able to picture his whole hand.


    Alex decided to continue and picture his left forearm as well but he felt a sharp pain on his forehead and was taken out of focus.


    Opening his eyes, he saw his wife again.


    Melissa was the one who had flicked his forehead and caused the sharp pain.


    "Pushing yourself so hard will not only age you faster, you''ll also die early." Melissa warned with a stern face.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "There''s such a thing that''ll happen?"


    Melissa nodded. "Going against nature in any form will result in a disaster and resistance from the universe. It''s better you stay careful."


    Even though Melissa knew her husband had knowledge of all this, she still reminded him as might''ve forgotten everything after reincarnation.


    Melissa could do anything but read her husband''s mind. The same was the case with all of Alex''s wives.


    She could only read his bodynguage, emotions, and behavior to guess what he might be thinking. 99.99% of her guesses were usually correct because she had spent a lot of time with Alex, and now knew what must be going on in his head, thereby suggesting the thing about resistance.


    Alex was dumbfounded with the statement from his wife. He did not know about such a resistance!


    "Wifey, but I am just getting to know my own body that nature made. How is this going against it?" Alex questioned.


    Melissa smiled. "Honey, you aren''t supposed to know about your body. Believe it or not, nature kept it hidden for a reason. Even the strongest Blessed in this world doesn''t know¡ª oops, I might''ve said a bit too much here. Okay, no more talks."


    She got up and walked towards the kitchen. Waving her hand, she said, "figure things out on your own, darling. I am not going to say more. Also, dinner is ready. Wash yourself ande to the dining table."


    Alex shook his head with a smile. At this point, he was pretty sure his wife was a God. Which God, what power, what abilities, that, he didn''t know.


    ''Should I ask her to bless me?'' Alex had a fleeting thought, but then shook his head with a smile.


    He didn''t need no God''s blessing. His goal was to explore the untapped human potential within the genes and then to be an immortal through it.


    He wasn''t sure if he could be an immortal even if all his genes were unlocked, but one thing he was sure of¡­


    Alex got up and stretched.


    Looking at the distance, he said with a smile:


    "¡­it''s going to be really fun."

 Chapter 23 First Manual Purchase

    ?End of January, 2031.


    New York Medical College''s hospital.


    "Alexander! Rush to the ER, there''s a need for staff!" A nurse ran towards Alex and said hurriedly.


    In this time he was here for internship, Alex had proven to the staff that he was really knowledgeable and knew his way around things, unlike the newbie third-years.


    It was all thanks to his vast experience from the past life that Alex could portray such abilities.


    Alex was treated like a staff by the nurses due to this and since there seemed to be no one in the hospital currently, the nurse''s first reaction was to get his help.


    Alex didn''t question and straightaway went to the wash basin near the ER.


    Hethered his hands with soap and ensured to properly clean them as quickly as he could.


    The nurse with him helped him dry the water off his hands and had him put on surgical gloves, mask, and cap.


    Once fully ready, Alex went inside to see what the situation was.


    "HUFF! HUFF! HUFF!" A woman was shaking intensely and gasping for air while having an oxygen mask on her face.


    Even ayman knew this shouldn''t happen and so did the nurses, which was the cause of their panic.


    There were no doctors around to attend to this patient and even the general surgeon was busy in the OR.


    There were undergrad interns in the hospital but the nurses knew they were as useless in this situation as one could be, making them opt for Alexander, who was one of the brilliant minds out there.


    Alex looked at theputer screen at the side that disyed the patient''s vitals. They weren''t looking good by any means as she seemed to be having arrhythmia.


    What was worse was the fact that her gasping for air despite being given oxygen meant something was wrong with either her body''s Autonomic Nervous System or her medu oblongata''s respiratory center.


    Alex didn''t specialize in cardiology, but had enough knowledge about things due to his bachelor''s program that taught about all aspects of the human body.


    The arrhythmia wasn''t good, however, it wasn''t as severe as thisdy''s body failing to take proper involuntary actions.


    Alex immediately instructed the nurses in a calm yet hurried tone, "this is a code blue, get the things ready."


    "Understood." A nurse said and left.


    "Prepare a shot of Vanzax and Dunvovin*." Alex said without looking at any nurse and went forwards to tend to the patient.


    A nurse got to work and prepared the shots.


    Alex cleaned up the patient''s arm and once the shot was ready, injected the solution into her.


    In a matter of seconds, the patient had calmed down considerably despite the arrhythmia still happening and the lungs failing to properly function.


    Alex instructed the nurses to call for an anesthesiologist and after doing some preparation, was ready to get to action as soon as the patient was under anesthesia.


    While the anesthesiologist arrived, Alex closed his eyes and called for the shop in his system.


    He remembered there being a book on anatomy and wanted to see what it offered.


    <Shop>


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Items avable for Unevolved:


    #Manuals:


    ¡ª Introduction to Gene Cultivation ($50,000)


    ¡ª Advanced Human Anatomy ($20,000)


    ¡ª Basics of Blesseds ($1,000)


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡ª Energy booster pill ($3,000)


    (Selection of any shall result in deduction of money from the host''s bank ount.)]


    ''There it is,'' thought Alex. ''System, does the Advanced Human Anatomy book contain the in-depth information of the respiratory rhythm centers in the brainstem?''


    [Answering Host¡­]


    [The contents within the manual are locked. Host needs to purchase¡­]


    Alex clicked his tongue. ''Purchase.''


    [Ding!]


    [Advanced Human Anatomy purchased sessfully!]


    ''Open the medu oblongata''s section containing¡­''


    As Alex instructed in his mind, information rted to the medu oblongata poured into his mind.


    He learnt the fine details of the neurons responsible and as more information kept flooding in, Alex''s expression turned from that of a shock to utter disbelief.


    The knowledge was so profound!


    He couldn''t believe that this wasn''t advanced anatomy, this was a bloody answer to all mysteries!


    Science hadn''t advanced this much and Alex was sure it wouldn''t for at least theing three or more decades.


    But this book¡­


    Alex shook his head and pulled himself out of his stupor.


    Now was not the time to fanboy over knowledge. He had a patient to look after.


    The anesthesiologist arrived in the ER in a minute and the patient was given anesthesia.


    As the patient went numb, Alex, equipped with new knowledge, decided to give this person the best treatment possible.


    "Get the cranial drill ready, we''re about to perform a surg¡ª"


    "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING HERE!?" A middle-aged man in scrubs and proper surgical equipment stormed inside and shouted.


    "Doctor Richard!" The nurses eximed and went quiet.


    Richard looked at the things happening in the ER and his attention was quickly drawn to Alex as he stood out the most.


    Standing in front of him, he asked with visible anger, "What. Is. A¡­ Bloody Intern DOING HERE!?"


    Alex didn''t respond and stood quietly, staring at Doctor Richard in the eyes.


    "ANSWER ME!" Richard shouted again.


    If both the two didn''t have their masks on, Alex was bound to get sprayed by Richard''s spit with the way he had just shouted.


    Alex sighed. He knew Richard''s nature fully well and during his med school years, this man had given him a really tough time.


    Alex was given an earful by this guy a lot many times and it wouldn''t be wrong to say that his temper was as short as an intern''s lunch break.


    Instead of answering Richard first, Alex looked around and said, "I''d like to have a chat with Doctor Richard alone for a minute. If you guys may please¡­"


    "NO! SPEAK WHATEVER YOU WANT HERE!" Richardshed out,pletely pissed off by the audacity of Alex.


    How dare he not answer him and insteadmand the staff as if he was an authority here!?


    Richard was the authority, he was the senior doctor, not the fucking two day''s intern in front of him!


    Alex sighed again. Richard really didn''t understand things, did he?


    "It would''ve been better for you if we were alone, but I guess, there''s no choice. Time is running low, the patient needs immediate help."


    "WHAT THE F¡ª"


    SLAP!


    ¡­..


    *Vanzax and Dunvovin are made up names. If there''s some medicine with such a name, it is purely coincidental.


    A/N: No real name of any medicine will be used in the novel, for obvious reasons.


    Everything is fictional, including all the scenes, methods used, and so on.


    So if it seems that something isn''t making sense, it really is the case, and was never meant to make sense because some of you mads might go in the real life and try to imitate it.


    Always remember, even if things seem like they make sense and in some cases, if it even is correct, don''t imitate it and seek immediate help from a medical professional.


    Take good care of your health and consult a doctor if you may seem to have any symptoms mentioned in the novel or in general aren''t feeling well.


    There won''t be more such warnings ahead as I believe my point is conveyed.


    Stay happy. Stay healthy.


    Much love,


    SocialHippo.

 Chapter 24 Successful Surgery

    ?SLAP!


    Gasp!


    Everyone in the ER gasped at the scene that unfolded right in front of them. They couldn''t believe what their eyes were witnessing and with open jaws, stared at the scene in front.


    Alex was holding Richard''s cor after pping him hard.


    "Tone. Down." Alex said two words while staring into Richard''s eyes.


    "I am not your fucking ve for you to yell at me like this." Alex was not having it this time. "Shout once more and see what happens."


    Alex threw Richard down on the ground.


    Richard waspletely taken aback by the sudden situation, his expression stupefied, his anger swelling further, and his body shivering in agony as he experienced the worst humiliation of his life right now.


    Alex squatted down and looked at Richard once again. With calmness visible on his face, he said softly, "tell everyone to follow mymand. Otherwise, I am sure you''ll have a good time if your night scenes with Miss Brenda were to leak out."


    Richard''s body shivered intensely, this time in fear. "YOU¡ª"


    "Richard." Alex cut him off and looked into his eyes withplete seriousness. "I gave you one warning before, consider this yourst. Shout again and I''ll make sure you experience the absolute worst."


    Alex got up and didn''t bother to talk further.


    Richard was shell shocked with the sudden change of events and started cowering in fear.


    He was a normal human being, a respected doctor, and someone who had a good image in society.


    Suddenly getting pped like this and then being ckmailed, he couldn''t take it well. His mental health was starting to copse and so was he.


    But, his life wasn''t as important as the patient''s in the ER to Alex.


    Tightening his gloves, Alex said, "Cranial Drill."


    A nurse broke out of his stupor and gave Alex the surgical drill.


    The patient was a youngdy with a sickly paleplexion. Alex had no idea what her background was or who she was. What mattered the most was him saving her.


    Her head was shaven clean before the procedures began and there was no worries to drill her skull open.


    Alex adjusted the drill on top of her scalp and was about to start drilling when he felt Richard to be in his way below.


    He kicked Richard to the side and began his operation.


    ZZZZZZRRRRHHHHH!


    The drilling began and it was a grotesque scene in the ER.


    However, everyone inside was experienced and didn''t feel disgusted or vomited.


    Alex remembered how he had vomited when he first saw a live operation. It was really disgusting to see the human flesh cut open and organs being removed.


    As he progressed, his disgust was gone and he became numb to all things.


    Eventually, being a neurosurgeon, drills like these have be reallymon to him.


    The staff in the ER was genuinely shocked by watching Alex.


    His skillful techniques were something they hadn''t seen from even the top surgeons!


    Even Alex was surprised by his skills.


    His hands were never this steady or strong to keep the drill fixated in a single position for a long time.


    ''The Gene progress is helping, it seems,'' was the only possible reason he could think of for this.


    Once the skull was open, with a scalpel and other equipments, Alex operated on the extremely sensitive regions of the brain.


    He didn''t even need to look at theputer screen to see the minute details of the brain clearly as his naked eyes could do that already!


    His senses had heightened, his strength had increased, his hands were steady, and overall, he had much better control of his body.


    Alex felt the benefits of the boring cultivation for the very first time and the happiness was indescribable.


    Operations such as these usually took a very long time, however, with how skillfully Alex had done it, it was over in just six hours.


    The staff in the ER pped in joy as they witnessed crazy things happening here.


    Such a young person who wasn''t even a doctor had achieved such an unfathomable feat, it was truly history unfolding in front of their very eyes.


    Once the operation was done, Alex prescribed the things needed to the patient for post surgery care and also had a word with the staff to not disclose whatever had happened inside.


    The staff argued that this thing had to be shared since it was such an astonishing event in medical history.


    Alex smiled and told them that he was talking about not disclosing the p Doctor Richard got, as for the other things, he didn''t really care and asked them to do what they wanted to do.


    By the time the surgery was done, it was 6 am the next day.


    A new month had begun and since it was a working day, instead of going home, Alex decided he might as well clear up things with the dean of his college.


    The hospital and the college were just a ten minutes walk from each other.


    He reached college and ate something in the cafeteria while talking to his wife on the phone.


    Melissa seemed worried by looking at the dark circles under Alex''s eyes and he had to exin the things that happened in the ER.


    Melissa seemed shocked and asked Alex toe home quickly so she could take care of him.


    Alex felt warm in his heart but then told her that he had work with the dean and couldn''te.


    Melissa could only make a sad expression and wait for Alex.


    By the time Alex finished talking, it was 8 am.


    He went to the dean''s office and once called inside, the dean asked Alex to take a seat.


    "Yes, Alexander. What brings you here?" The dean seemed to know Alex and asked.


    Alex smiled and said, "Sir, I don''t want to take up much of your precious time, and I also wanna go home quickly, so I''ll get to the point."


    The dean, a man in his 50s,ughed softly and said, "young man, I am in no rush. And you are the top student this academy has witnessed in ages. I am all ears to listen to anything you want to speak about."


    Alex shook his head with a smile. "I am ttered, sir."


    The deanughed again. "Humility, good, good."


    Alex continued, "What I wanted to talk about was¡­"


    Instead of saying he wanted to get his degrees at the earliest, Alex made the dean run around in circles so that it didn''t appear as if he was giving an order.


    Alex''s art of maniption was strong and even the experienced dean wasn''t able to notice what trap he was being pulled into.


    "Hmm¡­ you say you want to test if you could be the youngest neurosurgeon in history¡­" the dean got to thinking,


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. Please let me give the tests, there won''t be any harm. If I seed, history will be made and the college''s reputation would soar."


    The dean nodded. "That''s true. But¡­"

 Chapter 25 The Annoyed Fate

    ?"But... Alexander, you need to understand something," the dean turned serious for a bit.


    "You don''t have any knowledge of neurosurgery yet and neither do you possess the experience or expertise. If by any chance some mishap were to ur, not only would you be jailed for such an attempt, the college would suffer in this too."


    Alex nodded his head. "I am aware of this, sir. Just because of this, I took measures beforehand."


    "Oh?" The dean''s interest piqued. "Go on, I am invested."


    Alex smiled. "I don''t need to exin it. You''ll find the news soon."


    Saying so, Alex got up. "I''ll take my leave now. If you find the news, do give me a call."


    The deanughed. "Look at this young man being so mysterious and arrogant."


    Alex waved his hand while walking away. "You''ll understand the arrogance in a while, sir. See you soon."


    *


    Somewhere far away...


    In a room adorned with shades of mystical purple, ady fortune teller awaited, her smooth hands poised over a crystal ball.


    The air wasced with a faint scent ofvender, adding an ethereal touch to the atmosphere.


    Around her, an eclectic mix of individuals, their eyes filled with seriousness, sat in plush velvet chairs. Cloaked in shades of ck and gray, they were eagerly seeking  glimpses into the veiled tapestry of tomorrow.


    "It''s not looking good." Thedy fortune-teller said.


    Ady with only half her face visible, and a small mole at the corner of her lips, said, "We know. That''s why we''re here."


    Another person, this time a man, sitting beside thedy with a mole, said, "how did Isabe survive? We had made sure to do everything to damage her body inside out--"


    "Ssshhh." Thedy fortune teller asked the man to be quiet. "Don''t say words you''re not supposed to. Even the walls have ears."


    "Just listen to me for the next ten minutes and do not utter a single word."


    The room turned silent as the fortune teller did some divination over her crystal ball.


    She opened her eyes and a faint figure was starting to be visible on the ball.


    *


    High up in the Heavens, in a realm of awe-inspiring beautyy a grand hall.


    Above the grand hall was no roof, instead, the ceiling transformed into a mesmerizing tableau of the starry sky, its celestial wonders painted across the expanse, casting a magical glow upon the room.


    Ancient engravings adorned the walls, intricate and weathered, telling tales of the intertwined realms of astrology, fate, and destiny.


    Two rows of seatsy in stately formation, lining the side walls with precision. Their ornate designs beckoned guests to sit, observe, and partake in the splendor that unfolded within the hall.


    At one end, a grand throne awaited, a symbol of authority and grace, its craftsmanship a testament to the opulence of the space.


    Yet, it was the tform in the middle of the room that held a particr intrigue.


    It rose gracefully, resembling an observatory, inviting all who entered to step upon it and gaze into the mysteries of the universe.


    The hall, a convergence of the cosmic and the mortal, evoked a sense of wonder and reverence, its grandeur woven into the memories of those fortunate enough to witness its ethereal splendor.


    In this very elegant and majestic room...


    "BITCH! HOW DARE SHE!"


    A purple-haireddy, looking down at the ground, yelled.


    "Calm down, big sis." Twodies held the purple-haireddy and said.


    "She dared to use ME to see MY husband!?" The purple-haireddy cursed.


    "Sis, you''re thinking too much, let it go and let her do her divination, otherwise it''ll be a big problem." A cyan-haireddy at the side argued and tried to be rational.


    "What problems!? What could possibly be a problem when ites to husband!?" The purple-haireddy argued back.


    The twodies let go of the purple-haireddy.


    The cyan-haired one said, clearing her throat, "well, for starters... if you tried to break the vow husband asked of us, it''s gonna be Scarlet sis who''s gonna give you a whooping, then it''ll be followed by husband. Do you want such a thing?"


    "Yes-- No, I-I-I mean, wait..." the purple-haireddy fumbled.


    The cyan-haired one shook her head, and the otherdy, a sexy white-haired one, shook her head with a smile too.


    These twodies were internally d their big sister was a closeted masochist, but they were also worried because she wasn''t afraid to get punishment from their husband.


    "You don''t need to exin to us, big sis, we get it." The white-haireddy said in a calm tone.


    "Wait, you''re getting it wrong--" The purple-haireddy tried to exin herself, but was soon interrupted by a melodious voice.


    "Fate-chwaaaan~" A woman in a tight leather outfit appeared before the eyes of the threedies.


    Fate sighed, looking at her older sister arrive in the room.


    "I didn''t even break the vow yet, and you appeared, Scarlett sis." Fate said.


    "Yet." Scarlett pointed out andughed.


    She wrapped her arms around Fate and pulling her cheek, said, "my cute little sister, I don''t want to see you break the vow we made to our beloved husband. I don''t like being the enforcer, but Mel-chwan is down there and I have to do her things instead."


    "You know I don''t like being violent or bother you guys, right? I just wanna meditate in peace and stay away from all worldly affairs, other than of course, being with husband and doing--"


    "Stop, Scarlett sis. We don''t wanna know." Fate interrupted, knowing full well what her older sister was going to say.


    Scarlett chuckled.


    She then went to the other twodies and hugging them both tightly via their shoulders, said, "Nix-chan, Athena-chan, my cuties, I am d you two stopped my little cupcake from interrupting the divination."


    Athena sighed. "Big sis, we are older than the universes itself, you should stop addressing us with such names."


    "Aww. Someone doesn''t like affection?" Scarlett pulled Athena''s cheek.


    "Here, have some more affection then!" She hugged Athena tighter.


    "Wai-- I didn''t mean this!" Athena blushed in embarrassment.


    Nix chuckled from the sides and said, changing the topic, "by the way, Fate sis, what''s the situation down there?"


    Fate sighed. "What else? I let them see it was husband who did those weird things."


    "And?" Nix asked, curious.


    Fate knitted her brows. "And what? They are now plotting how to assassinate husband."


    Nix chuckled again. "Good, good. Let me go and help them make better ns, otherwise they''ll never be able to even touch husband''s hair."


    Saying so, Nix vanished from her spot.


    "HEY--"


    "WHAT THE FUCK!?"

 Chapter 26 The Task Alex Gave

    ?After yelling, Fate looked at her two sisters and said, spreading her hands, "why did you guys not stop her? And big sis, aren''t you supposed to be an enforcer? She''s meddling in husband''s normal affairs!"


    Scarlettughed out loud.


    She took out her round ck sunsses and wearing them, walked close to Fate.


    Wrapping her arms around her shoulders, she said, "it seems my cute cupcake isn''t in the know of the entire thing."


    "Not to worry, big sis is here to exin everything!" Scarlett thumped her chest twice andughed.


    She then turned to look at Athena and making finger guns, said, "pew, pew, my lil snowball, go ahead and give your big sis the context of why Nix-chwan is nning to assassinate husband."


    ''WEREN''T YOU SUPPOSED TO EXPLAIN!?'' Athena and Fate both thought simultaneously in their minds.


    But shaking her head and ignoring her oldest sister''s shenanigans, Athena put on round clear sses, and pulled out a projector screen-like ancient, weathered, and worn out parchment.


    She then took out a slick stick from out of nowhere and pointed at the top of the parchment.


    She nudged her sses slightly and her already bright golden eyes shined brighter.


    "So Basically, when husband was giving us info, you weren''t there. We have no idea what you were doing, but anyway¡­"


    Fate suddenly had shbacks of that day when all her sisters were busy being given information by their husband and she was¡­


    "Ahh~~ moreeeeee~~~"


    Fate was on the ground, her tongue out, eyes rolled back, hands and legs tied, hips raised up, and suspicious fluids leaking out from two ces on the back while she was in her birthday suit.


    Not to mention, her peaches were plum red, and it was apparent what may have transpired a while ago.


    Fate, at present, shivered remembering that and started drooling subconsciously, from both of her mouths.


    It obviously didn''t go unnoticed by Scarlett or Athena.


    "You were bred very good, that day?"


    "Hm! Hm!" Fate nodded and hummed in reflex, only to snap out of her daze and be self-conscious.


    Her face turned red and coughing, she said, "I-I¡­ cough¡­ I was busy with something important that day. There was some¡ª"


    Athena shook her head. "Big sis, the damage is done, you''re only making it worse by trying to cover up things."


    Fate''s face turned red as she realized she fucked up!


    Snap!


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    "Heh. Heh. Heh. Heh. Heh. I am showing this to all the other sisters." Scarlett took a lot of photos of Fate''s red face.


    "BIG SIS!" Fate''s face turned even more red. "Give me that!"


    She tried to run behind Scarlett and snatch the phone from her.


    Scarlettughed out loud, and not even a second into the game of tag beginning, she vanished from her spot and appeared right behind the purple-haired Fate.


    "Pwaa! Caught you! Mwahahahahaha!"


    Scarlett hugged Fate tightly from behind and raised her up in the air, locking her hands behind her, and making her unable to get away even after struggling.


    "Whaaaa¡ª Big sis, we aren''t little children for you to y with us like this!" Fate protested.


    Scarlett paid no heed to it and turned around to make Fate face Athena.


    "Alright snowball, please continue and brief your sister."


    Athena nodded, but then immediately shook her head. She knitted her brows and said, "big sis, when are you going to stop giving us weird nicknames?"


    Scarlett squinted her eyes and making a finger gun again, said, "pop tart. Sour pop tart."


    A vein popped on Athena''s forehead.


    "Angry marshmallow." Scarlettmented.


    Another vein popped on Athena''s forehead.


    "med marshmallow."


    "¡­"


    Athena was so angry at this point, she went through all five stages of grief and finally gave up.


    She sighed and shaking her head, nudged her sses and pointed the stick back at the parchment.


    "So basically, Big sis, long story short, husband wanted to y life at extreme difficulty, and for that¡­ normal mortals would never be enough."


    Fate''s attention was diverted from being picked up by her older sister, to the board.


    There were chibi cartoons drawn on the board of her husband sporting a smug look and sparkles shining around him, depicting how he was being a narcissist and thinking he''s invincible.


    Although it was true, it was still too much show off.


    Then, the cartoons showed her husband preaching something to all her sisters like a teacher while they sat on the ground and listened intently.


    "Husband was talking about the things he needed from us and while doing so, he didn''t forget to flirt and take cheap advantage of some of our innocent and poor sisters like Nix and me."


    Fate shook her head. "That''s so within husband''s char¡ª wait a second, since when were you innocent!?"


    Fate totally forgot about the state she was in and Scarlett was just smiling smugly and waiting to see how long it will be until Fate realizes it.


    As for Athena, she coughed and said, "anyway, continuing¡­"


    "So basically¡ª"


    "How many times are you going to say ''So basically''? Correct that repetitive habit of yours." Fate said.


    Athena knitted her brows. She didn''t say something like this, did she?


    Fate then shook her head. "Aren''t you Wisdom itself? Why do youck knowledge?"


    "Hey, don''t me my poor snowball. What if she melts?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    While the two were having a serious conversation, Scarlett was out there making puns and ruining the two''s day sessfully with themeness of them.


    The twodies wanted to facepalm, but were just left speechless.


    However, not even a few secondster,


    "???!!!?!??!!!"


    Fate suddenly realized the position she was in.


    "What in the¡ª big sis, LET ME GO!"


    "Took you quite a while." Scarlett put her down and chuckled.


    Fate was embarrassed but shook her head and tried to shove it away.


    "Okay, continuing¡­" Athena interrupted the two and said.


    She put the stick back on parchment and a narcissist chibi Alex appeared on it again.


    "I told about him telling us how he wanted life in extreme difficulty, right?"


    Fate nodded.


    "Yeah, so, for that¡­ since he believes the mortals wouldn''t give him much of a threat, he gave us a task."


    The narcissist chibi Alex had his eyes turn red on the parchment and became a pervert who was eyeing the group of sisters like delicious meat.


    "The task he gave us¡­" Athena created some suspense.


    "It was?" Fate asked.


    Athena smirked.


    "It was to be the viins."

 Chapter 27 Everyone Wants A Piece Of Alex

    ?Three days passed after the surgery Alex did.


    Ringggg¡­. Ringggg¡­


    Tick!


    "Hel¡ª"


    "Alexander, I need you in my office, this very instant!"


    A loud voice bombared Alex''s ears.


    "Who is this?" Alex, however, remained calm and asked the relevant question.


    "¡­"


    "I am the dean. Come to my office." The voice turned soft, calm, and call was cut after the dean said so.


    Taking the phone away from his ears, Alex thought, ''I couldn''t recognize his voice with how loud it was. Didn''t know that old man can still shout this loud.''


    Shrugging, Alex went to the kitchen where his wife was.


    Melissa wore soft ck cotton shorts that barely was able to cover half her thick thighs, along with an oversized white t-shirt.


    In front of her was an apron and she was cooking lunch for her husband.


    Alex went behind her and wrapping his arms around her waist, glued his face onto hers.


    "My wife is so hard working."


    Melissa smiled and stirring the veggies in the pan, said, "someone seems happy today."


    Alex was surprised with how fast his wife caught up with his emotions.


    "I am. Something big''s going to happen soon."


    Melissa raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Tell me."


    "Can''t right now. The dean called, I gotta go."


    Melissa shook her head while smiling. "You''re always busy."


    Alex chuckled. "I wouldn''t be as busy once this thing is done. Also, I am sorry, I can''t have lunch right now. Please save it, we can eat it tonight."


    Even though he had lots of money, he knew the value of food. Add to that, it was made by his lovely wife. How could he waste it?


    Finishing saying so, Alex kissed Melissa''s cheek and walked away.


    "Come home early!" Melissa shouted.


    "I''ll try my best!" Alex shouted back.


    "And I want to try some S and M y! Don''t bete!" Melissa shouted again.


    "Understood, madam!" Alex went with the flow and agreed.


    He then left his home and went to the parking lot to get his car.


    After making so much money, Alex was now driving a ck Lamborghini Urus and didn''t need to take the subway for travel anymore.


    Why Urus one might ask?


    For starters, ever since young, Lamborghini was his favorite car brand. He preferred that over Ferrari, Pagani, and various other Italian brands.


    He could buy a sports car of his choice from them, but a sports car wasn''t good for long distance travel and was also not veryfortable.


    Urus was big and offered a lot more space to put inside luggage, and even for him and Melissa tofortably be on the backseat if they ever wanted to.


    His parents weren''t aware of his big purchase yet and if they did, they would be shocked to know their son''s sudden increase in wealth.


    Getting inside his car, Alex drove to the university campus.


    Along the way, despite being in New York, many looked at his car, and once he was inside the campus, there were even more people staring.


    Alex became the talk of the college as he parked his car and got out, for the nth time.


    He had been the talk for a while now and today was not anything new either.


    Not only was he handsome as fuck, he also had a good taste in clothing and cars, making the youths around him flock close to him.


    Many wanted to be friends with Alex and had even tried approaching him and talking. He, however, always gave a cold shoulder to everybody and didn''t respond.


    Many thought if Alex was an introvert or something, or had social anxiety, but as they watched him work meticulously and have proper conversations with patients and hospital staff, they realized that he was just someone who stuck to his work and minded his own business.


    It was a huge pity to see him not indulge in any friendships or even converse.


    To get his attention and to talk to him, some had tried to injure themselves and get treatment from him.


    What happened to these people was:


    The college was aware of it and they assigned these attention seeking students to anyone but Alex, giving him some room to breathe.


    Once the people realized this method didn''t work, they tried various other ways to get close to Alex and have a piece of him.


    As mentioned before, Alex was the college''s top student and every professor had a good impression of him, especially the female ones.


    The female professors definitely didn''t favour him just because of his looks¡­


    "Hi, Alex~" A female professor waved her hand seductively and said, noticing Alexe close to her.


    ¡­or maybe not.


    Alex bowed slightly in response and said, "greetings."


    He didn''t converse more and immediately made his way to the Dean''s office.


    As he stepped inside the Dean''s office,


    The dean,


    Noticing Alex arrive, immediately dashed towards the door, surprising Alex with his agility at this age, and shut it


    The Dean wasn''t in a happy mood and was sweating profusely.


    "Young man, you have a lot of exining to do!"

 Chapter 28 Oral Examination

    ?Alex, looking at the Dean sweat so much, said, "Dean, you shouldn''t move so vigorously in such an age."


    "Shut up." The Dean said as he walked towards his chair while wiping the sweat.


    "Young man, do you know how much stress you''ve brought unto me?"


    Alex shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know.


    The Dean shook his head. "Forget it. I don''t wanna get into that. First, tell me,"


    m! m!


    "How in the world did you do such a surgery!? How!? I don''t care about you breaking protocols and threatening a doctor, I want answers to that surgery!"


    The Dean aggressively mmed the table and demanded answers.


    He was like a stubborn child who wanted his favorite toy by any means.


    Alex smiled hearing that. "You don''t have to be so worked up, Dean. I''ll tell you everything."


    "Good, good, go on--"


    "But, after my license and degree tests."


    "..."


    Multiple veins popped on the Dean''s head. "You! You''re trying to take advantage of this situation?"


    Alex nodded. "Yes, and I am not even going to lie about it."


    The Dean squinted his eyes. "Do you know, I can kick you out of the college if I want? You''ll be left with no degrees or anything."


    Alex chuckled. "If you wanna do that, go ahead."


    The Dean was an old man, someone with great experience. He knew how to calm down and think of things rationally.


    Eventually, sighing, he said, "I hate how I, despite being the college authority, am being made to run around by a student."


    Alex smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The Dean, staring into Alex''s blue eyes, said with seriousness, "I will let you have the tests, however, I need some answers to some important questions. You can answer the rest after the tests. I won''t negotiate on this."


    "If you don''t like it, you''re dismissed, go back to your lectures."


    Alex shook his head with the smile still on. "Why will I go study what I already know? Anyway, please ask. I''ll answer whatever I can."


    For a whole hour, the Dean asked Alex many questions.


    At first they were general ones, butter he realized that Alex specialized in neurological sciences and asked more stuff on that.


    The Dean was like a hungry shark, wanting to devour as much knowledge as he could.


    Alex had to stop him himself after an hour as there was no way the Dean would stop on his own.


    Eventually, the Dean apologized for taking so much time and took Alex to the test center.


    Alex was a special case in the entire university.


    Event though this time of the year wasn''t meant for graduation, Alex was exempted from it while being taken to the test center.


    The test center was nothing but the university''s auditorium.


    Alex was made to stand on stage, behind a podium where there was a mic and asked to wait.


    In a matter of minutes, the gates of the auditorium opened and students from different years swarmed inside, running, dashing, and struggling to grab a seat for themselves.


    Alex watched with a curious gaze as to what was happening, but didn''t say anything about it.


    Ten minutester, thirty professors of various departments arrived inside the auditorium and sat in the front row.


    The Dean appeared from backstage holding a mic and stranding beside Alex, addressed,


    "Students, professors, and doctors, I wee you all to a historic event..."


    The Dean made a small introduction and told everyone why they were called here as well as Alex standing in the middle of the stage.


    The students and professors were already aware of the reason, but were briefed on it again by the Dean due to formalities.


    Finishing, the Dean looked at the front row filled with doctors and said, "this is the first time in history that such a form of exam is being taken. Please proceed with the oral examination and test the knowledge of our student Alexander Gray who wants to be the youngest neurosurgeon in history."


    The doctors nodded and one by one, started asking questions.


    The first round of questions was from the subjects that Alex studied in the first year of med school. The second round of the second year and so on.


    Alex answered all questions easily without feeling tired or stuttering.


    His answers were fluent and not once did he have trouble with anything.


    The students in the audience seats were left with open mouths as they got the shock of their lifetime.


    They couldn''t believe that the guy on stage had the balls to take an oral examination in front of the whole uni!


    Let alone the whole university, the students would piss themselves while doing one-on-one questioning sessions with their professors!


    Oral examinations were goddamn difficult!


    They had no idea whatsoever about the things the professors were asking or the answers Alex was giving; everyone was mesmerized by his charisma and absorbed into watching him.


    This was a three hour examination and not for a single minute did the audience or the professors felt bored.


    Eventually, it was concluded that Alex had passed the examination and knew everything a person should in the undergraduate medicine program.


    The Dean then chimed in and congratted Alex.


    He then told everyone that after a short break of an hour, the oral examination would continue for Alex.


    This time, it would be the doctors testing his knowledge about neurosurgery and if he passed, he would be qualified to take further tests on it.


    An hour passed in the blink of an eye and Alex was on stage again.


    All eyes were on him and the professors were going to start the questionnaires again.


    But before they could start, the crowd cheered loudly for Alex.


    "SENIOR ALEXANDER YOU CAN DO ITTTTTT!"


    "GO! GO! GO! ALEXXXXXXXX!"


    "YOU CAN EASILY DO IT! LETSSSS GOOOOO!"


    Even though Alex was a first-year, everybody treated him like a senior because he lived up to the mark!


    As the crowd erupted and cheered for Alex, there was one person in a ck hoodie just sitting behind the professor''s row, smirking and looking down.


    The person said under their breath:


    "Easy, eh? We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 29 Getting Accused

    ?As the first round began about the neurosurgery questions, one doctor asked:


    "Describe the surgical management options for a patient with aplex spinal cord tumor involving the cervical spine and discuss the potentialplications and postoperative care considerations."


    The question that was asked required knowledge of both surgical techniques and the management of spinal cord tumors, as well as an understanding of potentialplications and postoperative care specific to this type of surgery.


    It was one of the most difficult questions asked to first-year neurosurgery residents and many failed to answer it even though they had been through it during hospital rounds.


    Alex smiled, for the answer was on the tip of his tongue.


    "The surgical management options for aplex spinal cord tumor involving the cervical spine include resection, radiation therapy, and/or chemotherapy."


    "Complications may include spinal cord injury, neurological deficits, infection, and instability. Postoperative care involves close monitoring, pain management, rehabilitation, and long-term follow-up."


    "Do you want me to borate more on any point or is this enough?" Alex challenged the doctors while brimming with confidence.


    He didn''t even need to take a look into the system as his knowledge in neurosurgery was top tier in itself.


    The doctor that asked the question nodded. "borate on resection, neurological deficits, and postoperative monitoring."


    "Certainly." Alex said and started answering them.


    The questions that the doctors asked were rted to first-year neurosurgery residency. There weren''t many challenging ones and the round ended in ten minutes.


    The second round began andsted for a good thirty minutes.


    Neurosurgery residency was a six year postgraduate program that one needed toplete to be officially called a neurosurgeon.


    That, along with four years of undergrad plus two years of internship made up a total of twelve years.


    This was the norm almost everywhere in the world and the number of years a student would need to study was roughly the same, be it any country.


    Although the student would be called a neurosurgeon officially, whether they would be a neurosurgeon sessfully was apletely different question altogether.


    Most of the people wouldn''t have the confidence to performplex brain surgeries even after so many years of training and would assist established surgeons instead to learn more.


    Nobody wanted awsuit or the patient under them to die in their hands.


    It would take a lot more years to be sessfully established, but thankfully, in Alex''s case, he didn''tck any confidence in his previous life and had be an established neurosurgeon right after getting his postgraduate degree.


    The questions were easy to answer and although it took some time, Alex finished everything till round five and was now on thest round.


    The doctors took a break for a minute and this meantime, a student stood up and said loudly:


    "I don''t understand, how did you get the knowledge of all this? You were with us the whole time, attending lectures, doing practicals, and whatnot. Where did you get the time to learn everything?"


    "Surely you got the blessings from the Gods, didn''t you?"


    An usation as made at this very moment and all eyes focused on Alex, forgetting about the rude interruption of this student.


    Even the professors were quiet as they found things to be fishy as well.


    The Dean didn''t speak either in Alex''s defense and patiently waited to see how Alex would handle it.


    Alex, looking at the heckler, asked calmly, "Say, if I were to have blessings, do you think I would go through all this hassle? Give tests, waste my time, and so on and so forth? Wouldn''t I just join the big leagues and be a Blessed?"


    "How would I know? You may have some other motives to have not gone to them." The person answered.


    Alex smiled. "Let''s assume I do have an ulterior motive. Then what? What am I going to achieve by it?"


    The person knitted his brows. Now things were taking a weird turn. He didn''t expect Alex to be so rational and question him back like this.


    He fully expected Alex to have gotten his ego hurt andsh out on him, not just outright taking the questions and then questioning him back.


    Had Alexshed out, things would''ve been so easier...


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t going to back down.


    "If I am not wrong then..." the person began speaking, "aren''t our degrees valid in almost the entire world? You could take advantage of it by infiltrating other countries in the name of healthcare, for all we know. Who is to guarantee such a thing won''t happen?"


    The student''s ims weren''t wrong and he was asking relevant questions even though things may seem to have gone off topic.


    Alex was calm despite such usations. "Hmm... say, what makes you think the opposite won''t happen? What makes you think I wouldn''t go to a different country and instead help them? From where is the nd--"


    "JUST ANSWER ME! STOP QUESTIONING ME BACK!" The student yelled, yet not even a single person stopped him.


    "ARE YOU A BLESSED OR ARE YOU NOT!?"


    Alex was still calm. "I am not."


    "PROVE IT!"


    "How?"


    "We''ll take you to The Association to test if you really are a Blessed or not. Everything will be proven there."


    The Association of the Blesseds was an organization that kept records of all the superhumans in the world.


    Its headquarters weren''t located in any country specifically as it didn''t belong to any nationality and was an entity of its own.


    The headquarters were on a satellite sky ind that was high up in the sky, constantly revolving and changing ces on Earth.


    It was shortly referred to as The Association by many and had branches in almost every country except for the ones with a low poption or less area.


    Hearing such a thing, Alex''s calm face turned slightly grim.


    Things didn''t appear to be going right from this point onwards, no matter from what way he looked at.


    If he went to The Association, there were so many ways in which a mishap could ur.


    Some envious or jealous student might end up stabbing him halfway through the journey or some girl crushing on him hard might kidnap him or some guy might...


    The room for something wrong to happen was absolutely high and not worth the risk.


    He may end up losing his life which was bad. He''d rather not have his degrees than go through such a hassle.


    However, Alex wasn''t someone who would back down so easily.


    He looked at the student straight in the eyes and said, "I''ll go with you, but I have some conditions..."

 Chapter 30 Alex’s Dominance

    ?"¡­have some conditions."


    The student knitted his brows. "What is it?"


    Alex raised his hand and showed one finger. "One, my safety will be guaranteed. Who is to say you aren''t nning to kill me while on our way there?"


    "WHY WILL I¡ª"


    "Two." Alex peered into the student''s eyes and said domineeringly, not letting him interrupt again. "If, I''ll repeat, if I were to be considered someone not Blessed, I want you to pay for all the damages that urred."


    "Pfft, sure." The studentughed it off.


    Alex smiled. "The thing that you''ll pay me as remuneration isn''t money, it''s you getting suspended from med school forever, never getting the chance to be a doctor again."


    "Wha¡ª"


    "Plus." Alex was not having it. "Not only you, each and every one of you sitting here, if you are a student, I want you removed from the university, doesn''t matter what year. If you''re a professor, I want your job to be taken. If you''re a doctor, I want your license cancelled."


    Alex stared at the crowd with the gaze of a mighty dragon.


    "If you agree, I am¡ª"


    "WHAT ARE YOU¡ª"


    "Quiet." Alex looked at the person that was about to heckle and said, making a pin drop silence to ensue.


    Everyone could feel the tension in the air as Alex''s tone changed into that of pure dominance.


    "Firstly, I am not the one who started this." Alex pointed out. "Secondly, I am being ndered for no reason whatsoever."


    "And thest and foremost, while I was getting used, none of you said a single word in my defense. You are just as liable as that guy over there."


    "Either let me have my degrees, or take me to The Association and check if I am a Blessed or not. If I am not, I''ll ensure each and every one of you suffers for wasting my time today and using me falsely."


    "Choose wisely."


    Alex''s words were cold and not even the most experienced faculties could say anything to him.


    Whatever he said was right and with how the USws were, they absolutely would get fucked if they messed up here.


    The USws would ensure what Alex had threatened toe true. It was by no means a joke. Add to that, Alex was rich and could hire some greatwyers for himself, making the situation even worse.


    The risks were too high and there was no reward for it either.


    They wouldn''t get any bravery medal or award for sessfully exposing a student, rather, would be shamed and shunned.


    If Alex were to be a Blessed, he would end up joining the big leagues and his reputation would only soar. This would cause more damage to the normal civilians that were here in this auditorium and break them further.


    The risks, they were just so high that it made them shiver.


    Without even a single effort, Alex sessfully pped everyone in this auditorium''s face and woke them up to reality.


    His charisma still remained unmatched and the dominance he showcased here would be remembered by everyone for a lifetime.


    "You rascal who was using Sir Alexander, apologize now!"


    "YES! APOLOGIZE!"


    A student mustered up courage and asked the guy to apologize.


    The other students eventually joined him and the whole crowd erupted for the same thing.


    There was a bit of drama and arguing on the students'' part while the faculties remained quiet.


    Eventually, the student apologized and disappeared from the auditorium.


    Silence ensued and then one of the professors said, "okay, we can begin¡ª"


    "No thanks." Alex interrupted him. "I have proven myself enough already in this five hour long session, there''s nothing more that I am going to answer."


    Alex then turned to the Dean, sitting in the front row.


    "I''lle back tomorrow for the written examination, keep it ready. As for the surgeries, you have living proof of what I''ve done, I don''t need to exin myself more."


    Alex then shifted his gaze to the professors in the front row.


    "In case any of you feel offended or think I am not good enough, feel free to suspend me and strip away my degree. What''ll happen afterwards is¡­"


    Alex smiled widely like a maniac.


    "I''ll either go apply to some other university, get my degrees again and mess everyone''s career here, or, if the US doesn''t ept me, I''m going to China to finish my neurosurgery."


    Alex chuckled evilly. "I am sure the Chinese would love to have me on their side."


    He didn''t say anything more and left the ce, giving a cold shoulder to everyone involved.


    As he was leaving, all the professors shared a simr thought:


    ''We shouldn''t have messed up¡­''


    Even though nobody knew anything about Alex''s background or how rich he was, just the way with how confident he sounded and the charisma he exuded, it was enough to let them know that they offended someone they should never have.


    The Dean was fuming internally as his most bright student had almost be an enemy to his own college.


    What pissed him more was how everyone stayed silent while he was getting and even more angry at himself for not standing up for Alex.


    Despite having so much experience, there were some things in life that he still needed to learn.


    The crowd wasn''t always right!


    *


    Getting out of the auditorium, Alex made his way to his car to go home.


    While on the way¡­


    "YOU FUCKERRRRRR!"

 Chapter 31 Getting Followed

    ?"YOU FUCKERRRRRR!"


    Furious as he was, the student could not see his left or right and dashed at Alex like an angry bull.


    Alex looked at him and calmly dodged his iing punch. He was not a Blessed, but even with his fitness without gene cultivation, he could beat this guy up, ck and blue, if he so wanted to.


    The student was clearly stupefied with Alex dodging his attack so suddenly.


    Medical students were usually weak and with low fitness. He thought of Alex the same.


    Alex''s build didn''t appear neither skinny nor fat. It appeared normal from the outside and the student didn''t know that Alex was actually ripped and toned on the inside.


    His foolishness to underestimate Alex brought consequences.


    Alex went behind him and hacked his elbow at the student''s back, bringing forth pain as well as shock.


    The student fell down and Alex walked off from there, not wanting to bother himself with such a fool.


    Writhing in pain, the student gave a look to Alex''s departing back. His eyes were moist and he thought, ''I''ll make you pay for this humiliation, Alexander Gray¡­''


    ***


    Far away from the university campus, there were three men in suits, sitting on a rooftop cafe and having coffee.


    "Is he out?" Taking a sip of coffee, a man wearing ck shades asked in a low tone, not letting the others hear it.


    A short brown-haired man gazing at the campus with his naked eyes nodded his head. With seriousness on his face, he said, "Yes. He''s getting into his car."


    "Should we intercept him?" A blonde-man, pressing the earpiece in his ears, asked.


    "No. Just follow him," replied a distorted voice.


    "Let''s go. We are told to follow him," the blonde man got up and said while buttoning his suit.


    The other men nodded and walked away.


    ***


    Driving his Urus, Alex was halfway through his ce when he felt someone following him.


    He looked through the rear view mirror but nothing could be seen.


    ''Strange. I felt like I was being followed,'' thought Alex.


    Since there was suspicion raised within his mind, Alex decided to think for the worst possible scenario and not take any chances.


    He changed his route and instead of going home, decided to go to Central Park as it was 4 pm and that ce was crowded.


    It took him half an hour to reach due to traffic.


    Alex parked his car and went inside the park for a light walk.


    The feeling of being followed became stronger as Alex walked. He tried to ignore it and went to the food stalls to get some food.


    While on his way, Alex called his wife.


    "Darlinggg~" Melissa''s melodious voice rang in his ears.


    "What have you been up to, honey?" Alex asked, initiating a conversation with his wife.


    "Missing you! When are youing back? I wanna try that¡ª"


    "I am in the park, honey. Bad timing," Alex reminded.


    He wouldn''t lie, he loved his wife a lot and even though he was a serious person, his wife''s lewd talking were enough to have him pop a boner.


    It would be bad to walk in a public ce with an erect rod in his pants. He thus had to ask her to stop.


    "Tch," Melissa clicked her tongue. "Come home as fast as you can, darling. I am now going to cook dinner. Anything special you wanna eat?"


    "Hmm¡­ well¡­ don''t cook now. Let mee back so that I can help you."


    Alex didn''t want his wife to do all the work alone. He wanted to share some work because he loved her.


    "I don''t know when you''ll be back, so let me do it," Melissa argued.


    "No¡ª"


    Shinngggggg!


    A sharp metal sword flew right in front of Alex''s eyes and hit themppost beside him.


    It was so close that if Alex''s head had moved just an inch forwards, it would be pierced from left to right.


    Alex dropped his phone and immediately took a defensive stance.


    "Darling? Darling!?" Melissa''s voice could be heard from the dropped phone.


    Before Alex could respond, a child, around eight to ten years old, appeared beside Alex and tugging at his sleeves, said, "e-e-excuse me¡­"


    Just as Alex looked at him, the child took out a knife and hacked it at Alex''s abdomen.


    Due to unlocking more genes, Alex''s reflexes had be better and he dodged it immediately.


    The enemy in front was a child and his movements weren''t as good as a professional.


    Alex distanced himself from the child immediately and began to make a run towards his car.


    "DARLING??? DARLING ANSWER!!!" Melissa had been shouting on the phone but there was no one replying back as Alex had left the area.


    The people nearby who had heard the sword strike had started panicking and ran away.


    Blending in with the chaos, Alex made his way towards a cop car and reaching it,posed himself and walked towards an officer.


    "Hello," Alex said calmly to an officer sipping on coffee.


    "Can I help you, sir?" The cop asked.


    Alex shook his head. "I just want to stand here, can I?"


    The interaction was polite and respectful on both sides.


    Alex only said this because he didn''t want to appear suspicious in front of the cop by standing close to him.


    "Sure," the cop didn''t mind.


    Alex nodded and brought a cup of coffee from the nearby stall and sipped on it by standing close to the cop car.


    For the next thirty minutes, he felt a few gazes on him but eventually lost them.


    Feeling slightly safe, Alex tossed the coffee cup in the bin and went to his car.


    Starting his car and putting his hand on the steering wheel, seriousness shed in Alex''s eyes and he said softly, "that was an assassination attempt¡­"

 Chapter 32 Melissa Can Die

    ?There was no threat anymore and Alex reached home safely.


    Before he could even ring the doorbell, Melissa opened the door and jumped on Alex.


    "Darling!" She attached herself to him like a ko and said while hugging him tight. "What happened to you suddenly? Why did you stop answering? I was so worried, you know?"


    Alex was slightly surprised with his wife''s reaction. She knew he was home and opened the door without even waiting for him to ring the doorbell.


    Such a thing wasn''t a coincidence for sure.


    Melissa had done many such things in the past and this only made Alex question, "honey¡­"


    "Hmm?" Melissa hummed in response.


    "You''re a God right?" Alex didn''t run around in circles and asked straight.


    This question has been on his mind since day one. Although it was too sudden, he wanted to rify a few things to her.


    Melissa was slightly surprised but she didn''t let go of Alex.


    Being in the same position, she said softly, "yes."


    Walking into his home and closing the door, Alex continued, "then, you would know what happened to me, right? Aren''t Gods aware of everything?"


    If she knew everything anyway, why was she asking him such a question, Alex wondered. Also, if she was a God, why didn''t shee save him during his assassination?


    Although Alex didn''t need his wife''s help, he still had some curiosity and these questions lingered in his mind.


    Melissa sighed hearing that. She held Alex''s face and kissed his forehead.


    Looking into his eyes, she continued, "Even though I am a Goddess, I am in the mortal world right now and have to abide by certain rules. What rules they are, I am sorry darling, I cannot tell you."


    "It''s okay," Alex rubbed Melissa''s back. "Just tell me what you can and cannot do so that I can take necessary actions."


    Melissa nodded. "For starters, I don''t know what happens with you since I am not allowed to spy on you. Secondly, if someone kills me, I''ll die. Third, I have very limited powers and cannot help you most of the time. I am as useless as that¡ª"


    Alex put a finger on her lips. "I get it. I didn''t ask you to degrade yourself, I was just asking a few things so that I can better prepare myself."


    Melissa nodded like an obedient kitten hearing that. "I am sorry, I am not of much help¡­"


    Alex kissed Melissa''s lips softly and once again rubbed her back. "It''s fine. Just rx and don''t worry about it. I am here for you."


    The two hugged each other and rested on the sofa in this position for a while.


    Alex thought, ''I have a Goddess on my side, but she''s no more than a normal wife. This means I have to be extra careful and be an immortal soon so that I can better protect my loved ones. Speaking of which¡­''


    Alex looked at Melissa and asked, "if you die, what''ll happen to you?"


    Melissa put on an awkward smile and said, "I''ll reincarnate. I am supposed to be here for a certain period of time and if I die before it, I''ll reincarnate into who knows what to serve my remaining time."


    "I see," Alex understood the matter.


    "That''s right. What''s worse is that I''ll not be your wife and could be anything, a cat, a frog, a worm¡­"


    Alex nodded. "I get it."


    Melissa nodded as well. She then held Alex''s face and asked in a gentle tone, "honey, will you still love me if I turned into a worm?"


    ''Oh God¡­'' Alex suddenly regretted asking his wife such stuff as he got hit with thismon trick question.


    If Alex messed up this question, he was sure that not only was he gonna sleep on the couch today, but he''ll also end up ruining his wife''s already sad mood.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex parted Melissa''s hair to the side and kissed her forehead.


    "Honey, I''ll love you in all shapes and forms, don''t you worry. In any case, the things that happened today were really bizarre and I don''t understand them at all," Alex skillfully guided the conversation into a different direction.


    "What happened?" Melissa asked, concerned.


    "Someone was trying to assassinate me. Why would they even do that? I am just a normal med student, nothing less, nothing more."


    This got Melissa thinking, ''hmm¡­ has Fi-chan made her move? It could only be her otherwise I don''t see any other reason for darling to get assassinated at this stage.''


    "Did you do something, darling? Did you offend someone?" Melissa asked.


    Alex shook his head. "You know it, I was busy with hospital rounds and cultivation. I haven''t even slept properly in so many days."


    "That''s true," Melissa agreed. "Then, I think it could be due to that¡­"


    "That what?"


    "I can''t tell you," Melissa shook her head. "But, check your system, you may probably find something rted to your current situation."


    "Okay," Alex said and closed his eyes to check the system''s menu.


    Alex browsed through the notifications and there wasn''t anything noteworthy. He then checked through each tab and finally saw something in the shop menu.


    *****


    <Shop>


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Items avable for Unevolved:


    #Manuals:


    ¡ª Introduction to Gene Cultivation ($50,000)


    ¡ª  Basics of Blesseds ($1,000)


    ¡ª Blessed Affairs Sneak Peek ($20,000)


    ¡ª Concept of Prayers and Faith ($100,000)


    #Equipment:


    ¡ª Hundred years old sandalwood dust ($25,000)


    ¡ª Peach wood charms ($10,000)


    ¡ª Fresh peach tree oil ($1,000)


    ¡ª Jasmine incense stick ($10)


    #Cheats:


    ¡ª Pill to unlock hundred genes ($1,000,000)


    ¡ª 30 minutes of 10x strength boost ($1,000)


    ¡ª 1 minute of thoughts eleration ($5,000)


    ¡ª Mild recovery potion ($1,000)


    ¡ª Strong recovery potion ($10,000)


    ¡ª Energy booster pill ($3,000)


    (Selection of any shall result in deduction of money from the host''s bank ount.)]


    *****


    The Advanced Human Anatomy manual was gone after Alex purchased it during surgery. However, in its ce was now something rted to the Blesseds.


    Giving a closer look to the shop items, Alex could see that they were all rted to things concerning the Blesseds.


    Prayers, faith, praying items¡­


    This made him wonder:


    ''Is the system guiding me  into spirituality?''

 Chapter 33 More About Blesseds

    ?Melissay on Alex''s chest and didn''t bother to tell him more. Her role was to show him a path, not to help him walk on it.


    It was totally up to Alex to decide if he wanted to walk on a path his wife showed or choose a different one.


    Having done her work to guide him, she was now enjoying his warmth and letting him do his thing.


    Meanwhile Alex had purchased the things rted to Blesseds and started reading them.


    First manual:


    <<Basics of Blesseds>>


    What were the Blesseds?


    Humans who were given attention by the Gods were the Blesseds.


    They could derive powers by praying to Gods and by performing rituals.


    Were they like Sages and Saints?


    The answer was no.


    Blesseds were merely normal people getting powers whereas Sages and Saints werepletely different.


    A Sage focused on wisdom and knowledge through the path of spirituality and provided guidance and deep insights whereas a Saint referred to an exceptionally virtuous, holy, and devoted person.


    Depending on person to person, Sages and Saints would either be like ordinary people or extremely powerful. Much more than even Blesseds.


    However, it was not easy to find a Sage as they usually secluded themselves while a Saint was busy with work in Churches.


    In all three cases though, one thing was verymon. It was that they all prayed and had a lot of faith in their particr Gods.


    This brings us to the second manual:


    <<Concept of Prayers and Faith>>


    A God wasn''t very demanding. To make them happy one could do something as simple as offer a fruit or flowers everyday or even just go and pray in a temple or to their idol.


    Some Gods didn''t even ask that much and would get happy if their devotees remembered them throughout the day while doing their everyday things.


    For example, when they wake up and remember God and be grateful for another sunrise, it would make God happy.


    Praying before each meal, before sleeping, so on and so forth.


    Most Gods would be happy by just this.


    However, there were some who wouldn''t budge even if a devotee spent their entire life worshipping them.


    Some Gods had a lot of demands and if the devotees could somehow impress them and get their blessings, they would be rewarded heftily.


    Coming across such Gods was rare since there weren''t many.


    Even if there were, no devotee was pure enough and spiritual enough to catch their attention on Earth.


    It would take lots of discipline, focus, and faith in general to impress any God.


    If it were that easy, any random person on Earth would be a Blessed easily.


    Just via good karma and a pure heart could one impress a God and get blessings. But with the way the world was, it was next to impossible for such a person to be present.


    In any case, there were always exceptions and some crazy humans who had achieved such feats and became a Blessed.


    More about them was in the third manual:


    <<Blessed Affairs Sneak Peek>>


    Each continent on Earth had hundreds of thousands of Blesseds.


    However, there was only one who was the best of the best among the rest.


    This person was termed as the guardian of the continent as they were the ones who woulde out in case there was any major problem.


    Information on them was ssified and essible to only a select few.


    The seven guardians of the seven continents were in seclusion most of the time and never came out in public.


    They were big devotees of their respective Gods and would busy themselves in prayers and meditations.


    Other than them, the remaining Blesseds were all ranked ording to their prowess.


    The more faith and devotion one had, the more would their rank be.


    However, there were many exceptions to it as well.


    There were many newborns who had blessings and growing up, even if they didn''t have much faith, they would still be far stronger than the rest.


    Such cases were usually due to the parents who would have been big devotees of Gods or gone through immense sacrifices.


    A famous Blessed of this case was Anna Smith.


    She was a teenage girl from the countryside in the United Kingdom and her parents had been through a lot of hardships and sacrificed a lot. On top of that, they were also big devotees which eventually led to Anna gaining immense benefits after her birth.


    Anna''s parents had died after her birth, but due to the blessing of Gods, she had survived and was well off today.


    Her rank in the Blessed category was in the top 500 and she was not weak by any means.


    Another major thing that had to be taken note of about the Blesseds was that there were some Blesseds who would act as administrators and keep the other Blesseds in check.


    If there weren''t such people, there would be no order and the world would have copsed.


    It is these guys who keep a check on everything and ensure that bnce is maintained in the world.


    Such information that Alex read in the manual immediately rang many bells in his mind.


    ''These guys¡­ did they¡­''


    Alex suddenly felt his goosebumps arise.


    Melissa could feel Alex''s changing emotions. Although she had no idea what was going on his mind, she put her best bet into what she felt he might be looking at, and said,


    "No, honey. Nobody knows about your reincarnation in this world."


    Listening to Melissa''s words, Alex opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Melissa nodded her head. "I can say that with 100% guarantee. Not only that, I''ll tell you a little more about it."


    Melissa smiled and getting her face close to Alex''s, continued, "your reincarnation thing is only known by your wives and no one else. Even among your wives, half of them aren''t aware of it yet."

 Chapter 34 Cooking With Melissa**

    ?"What?"


    Alex was surprised with this.


    "Hehehe, I know you want more info on this, but I''m gonna refrain myself from speaking more," Melissa said and buried her face in Alex''s embrace.


    Alex sighed. "You sure like to tease me a lot, don''t you?"


    "Hehe," Melissa giggled cutely. "Anyway, are you done going through things?"


    Alex shook his head. "Give me a minute."


    "Okay."


    Alex browsed through the manuals once again and after ten minutes, came to a conclusion that the assassination attempt on him wasn''t done out of thin air.


    From the manuals he assumed that the administrative Blesseds had somehow found out that he was an anomaly and were after him.


    Either that or¡­


    The sudden changes in the stocks that urred might''ve made big brokers investigate this matter and see who it was, eventually finding Alex and hiring hitmen to assassinate him.


    Nothing else urred to him and letting out a sigh, Alex shook his head and tried to shove aside these thoughts for now.


    He could think about them and deal with themter.


    For now¡­


    Squeeze¡­ Squeeze¡­


    "Mhm~" Melissa let out a soft moan as Alex groped her big soft butt.


    Instead of kissing her sweet lips that were in front of her, he sucked on the lower lip for a few seconds and letting it go, said while looking into her eyes,


    "Let''s go eat, babe? I haven''t had food since morning."


    "Ah!" Melissa was suddenly taken aback. "I haven''t cooked food because of the panic, I am so sorr¡ª"


    "Sshhh," Alex put a finger on her lips and said. "I understand, you don''t have to apologize. Let''s go make something simple and eat."


    Melissa nodded while thinking, ''Cheh, I am such a bad wife. Next time I''ll cook food without waiting for him!''


    The two went to the kitchen after agreeing that food was more important right now.


    As they reached, Melissa tiptoed to reach the top shelf to get the aprons out.


    She was wearing a crop top and it was a big no to cook without one.


    As she stretched her hands up, Alex could see her t and smooth abdomen and some part of her under boobs.


    His wife wasn''t wearing a bra and this hot scene ended up turning him on.


    ''My wife is a seductress¡­'' Alex thought while smiling. He went behind her and wrapped his arms around her abdomen.


    "Need some help?" Saying so, he raised her slightly.


    "Got them!" Melissa said happily after getting the two aprons.


    "Got what?" Alex asked, putting his head on Melissa''s shoulder and his hands under her crop top.


    "Mhm~ honey, didn''t you say we need food?" Melissa said as her body heated up due to Alex''s touch.


    "Yes, we do need them. But, I am sorry honey, I am so tired that I can''t help you much," Alex lied.


    "It''s okay~ I''ll do the cooking. You go rest," Melissa said with a smile.


    Alex shook his head. "How can I do that? I''ll be here with you and support you in all possible ways. I am a good husband after all."


    Melissa chuckled as she realized what Alex was trying to do. "As you wish."


    She wore the apron and finally started cooking while Alex hugged her from behind and kissed her neck softly.


    A few minutes into the cooking and Melissa said, "it feels hot here. Darling, please help me take my top off."


    If her husband was lewd, she was a total degenerate.


    Both were a match made in heaven.


    Alex smiled and grabbing the hem of her top, said, "as youmand, mydy."


    He took it off and her bare back was soon in full view.


    Her nipples were grazing against the apron and her big bouncy tits could not be hidden properly within the apron as well.


    No matter how many times he saw his wife nude like this, it was always a feast for his eyes.


    Letting his naughty hands run free, he put them under her boobs and said with a smile, "I am sure these feel heavy. Let me hold them for you."


    Melissa, while kneading a dough in front, said with a chuckle, "thank you, darling. You''re so caring."


    Alex fondled his wife''s breasts for a while as she prepared fresh pasta from scratch.


    Once Melissa was done with the dough, she started cutting them into proper shapes.


    In the meantime, she said, "hmm¡­ honey, my legs seem like they''ll give up. I need some extra support, can you please give it to me?"


    The hidden meaning behind his wife''s words were so obvious, Alex didn''t even bother to reply and just got to work.


    He took her shorts off and also his own pants.


    Bending her slightly on the countertop, Alex rushed his hot rod into her sweet slippery softness, giving her the support she so wanted.


    "Ahm~ yes~" Melissa moaned softly.


    Alex didn''t go all out and instead did gentle and slow strokes. His wife was cooking and he couldn''t ruin it for her.


    While in this position, even he helped her shape the pasta and once done, they put it in boiling water with salt and let it cook.


    Shifting to the side, Melissa took out a sauce pan and drizzled some olive oil on it.


    Alex was careful this time and didn''t move his hips.


    He simply rested in the warmth his wife provided and watched over her.


    Once the pan and the oil was hot, Melissa added cherry tomatoes and some more veggies, followed by tomato pur¨¦e, herbs, andstly pasta itself with Parmesan.


    She added some pasta water to make it all mix well and once finished, went to prepare another dish.


    When she was away from the stove, Alex made full use of it and spread her pussy as much as he could.


    Melissa enjoyed it to the fullest and this was the first time she was having sex in such a fashion.


    The degenerate husband-wife pair did lewd things in the kitchen for an hour straight and finally when everything was ready, stopped their act and went to have food.

 Chapter 35 Melissa’s Advice**

    ?Clink!


    Melissa put down her fork as soon as she was finished and looked at Alex like a hungry predator.


    Her eyes shed with a serious glint and suddenly, Alex felt a chill.


    Alex immediately put down his spoon and covered his upper body by crossing his arms.


    Melissa''s eyes glowed with a red glint. Licking her lips, she said, "time for my desert."


    Before Alex could even react, Melissa vanished from her spot and¡­


    "Aaaaah¡­ nom!"


    Melissa appeared below the table and gobbled up the entirety of Alex''s shaft, licking it in a manner that sent a current across his body.


    She made wet sloppy sounds as she bobbed her head up and down. Her tongue twisted around the lengths of Alex''s dick and she sucked him so hard, he could feel his soule out.


    Surprise and pleasure was clearly visible on Alex''s face. This was the first time his cute wife had been so dominant and hungry.


    Melissa continued to blow Alex for the next ten minutes and her top tier techniques couldn''t let him keep it in for longer and he burst.


    Once she had her creamy desert, Melissa wiped her mouth and getting up, said with a bright smile, "thanks for the meal~"


    She then started picking up the utensils from the table and took them to the kitchen.


    As she walked away, Alex could see her big butt sway as well as jiggle.


    If Alex hadn''t seen his wife''s plump peaches many times, he would''ve had a nosebleed right now and passed out because of how sexy they were.


    Being provoked by the taunts of her swaying curves, Alex got up and walked towards his wife in the kitchen.


    As Melissa put down the dishes into the dishwasher, Alex grabbed her ass cheek from behind and squeezed it.


    "Mhm~"


    Melissa let out a soft moan but continued to do her work.


    Alex parted her soft peaches to the side to see her flower dripping with nectar.


    It was evident that his wife was enjoying everything that was happening.


    He slowly put his hot rod into the warm softness of his wife and began rocking his hips.


    While doing so, Alex ensured to help Melissa by giving her the dishes one by one to put into the dishwasher.


    As Melissa was getting pounded by her husband and doing chores, she suddenly realized something and said,


    "Darling, there''s something you need to know."


    Alex handed her a te and asked, "what is it, honey?"


    "Mhm~¡­ my sisters¡­ your wives¡­"


    Melissa had slight trouble speaking as the moans were interrupting her speech.


    Still, she tried her best and continued, "¡­they will start appearing one by one soon."


    Alex slowed his rhythm as he heard that and gave his wife some room to breathe and speak properly.


    Melissa was done with putting the dishes in the dishwasher and turned around to face Alex.


    She wrapped her hands around his shoulders and let her husband pound her in a frontal standing position.


    "So¡­" Melissa continued. "There are certain things that you should know of. Firstly, not everyone is going to be like me who just came and announced that I am your wife."


    "They would appear likeplete strangers and it''s up to you to find and get together with them."


    Alex felt something was fishy. "Doesn''t this mean I am just gonna have to flirt with random strangers and see who I get together with?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Of course, honey. Though, I''ll give you some advice."


    Melissa brought Alex''s ear close to her mouth and whispered, "trust your intuition."


    Alex blinked and stared at his wife as she said that. He didn''t understand what his wife meant and what little that he could decipher left him further confused.


    Melissa chucked at her husband''s reaction but didn''t borate further in this. She instead looked down and said, "honey, we are in the middle of something. Focus on that."


    Alex was pulled out of his thoughts and his gaze followed Melissa''s andnded on the area where his hot rod was joined together with his wife''s delicate flower.


    He started thrusting his shaft in and out of her pussy once again and to find a morefortable position, put his hand under her knee and raised her leg up.


    "Mhmm!~"


    Melissa closed her eyes and moaned as her pleasure spot inside got hit by her husband''s shaft.


    Hearing her moan made Alex understand that he was doing the right thing and he continued with it, increasing the intensity gradually.


    "Ahh¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­ that''s the spot, darling¡­"


    Melissa''s moans were music to Alex''s ears and the jiggling breasts in front made it even more hot.


    Alex bent down to bite onto that swaying hard pink pearl. Once he did that, Melissa''s body shivered and her insides tightened up.


    Melissa hugged Alex tighter and shoving his face deeper into her bosom, continued,


    "Ye~es, a-a-and¡­"


    Melissa had not finished with her exnation from before.


    "¡­and you have to be ca-careful¡­"


    It was getting harder to speak properly for the silver-haired wifey as she was close to her orgasm.


    Alex felt she was handing out some important information and so slowed down, giving his wife some room to breathe.


    "¡­s-some of my sisters are crazy¡­ t-they ahhh~ c-can kill you¡­"


    "What?" Alex abruptly stopped as he heard that.


    Breathing heavily, Melissa, with a flushed face, nodded her head and said, "they are crazy. Be careful, honey. Don''t get killed."


    Alex stared at Melissa with a stupefied look. "What?"


    Melissa nodded her head. "Some of my sisters, your wives, they''re yanderes. Be careful or they''ll end up killing you and everyone else."


    This sudden revtion surprised Alex greatly, but Melissa then bit on his shoulder and gave him a hickey.


    The hickey stinged and made Alex focus on Melissa instead of the stuff she said.


    "Honey, I was so close to an orgasm. Making me unable to have it will leave me frustrated. First do the needful, we can talk about the restter."


    "Sorry," Alex said softly and continued to spread his wife''s bottom lips.


    Melissa smiled and ruffled Alex''s hair. "There was no need for an apology."


    The two then fucked for two more rounds right there in the kitchen and once done, took a shower and went to bed, discussing about the things they talked a while ago in detail.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­..


    Discord: https://discord.gg/AXVc6DQAVc

 Chapter 36 Evil Organizations

    ?7th February, 2031.


    200 nautical miles East of New York.


    On an unnamed chain of remote inds, therey a dense jungle, middle of which was an ancient temple in ruins.


    Going deep inside the ancient temple, there were a lot of different structures depicting a haunting amalgamation of dark along with weathered stones and ominous carvings everywhere of sinister figures.


    Amidst this atmospherey an entrance, nked by menacing statues of whose stone eyes were seemingly watching every intruder with malevolence.


    Inside the entrance, the atmosphere grew thick with an unsettling aura while the air carried an acrid scent of incense.


    This scent came from the rituals being performed by people shrouded in ck robes, their heads covered by hoods of their robes.


    At the back of their robes was a symbol of a ck serpent coiled around a blood-red dagger with mes engulfing them in the background.


    An altar was present in the middle of the hall on a raised tform and these people in ck robes were chanting and praying around it.


    While these guys were praying, at a corner of the hall, there were four people in the same ck robes around a round table, having a meeting.


    "What''s the status of  WH-31?" A person asked in a voice that seemed neither manly nor feminine.


    "The dice has been rolled. Awaiting confirmations from Team J''s end," a feminine voice answered.


    "No obstacles thus far," a manly voice added.


    The person who had asked the question nodded their head and asked, "What''s happening in the New York branch?"


    Nobody answered the question and silence ensued.


    The person turned to the fourth person who had been silent and asked again, "What''s happening in the New York branch?"


    There was still silence.


    "Codename 7, what''s happening?"


    Still no answer.


    The person sitting beside the one called Codename 7 called out the person and nudged their body.


    What followed was Codename 7 falling down on the ground with a thud.


    "!!!!!" The three people around the table got rmed and took a defensive stance.


    A few minutes of being on guardter, they realized there was no possible threat in this ce.


    They decided to check Codename 7 and searching his body, they found a phone with a note stuck to it that read:


    Check the roof of this guy''s mouth.


    They did what the note asked and found another note stuck on the roof of Codename 7''s mouth.


    The note had a passcode on it.


    These people weren''t stupid and understood what this meant.


    They put the passcode in the phone they found and unlocked it.


    Once the phone was unlocked, it got a call from an unknown number.


    Picking it up, the three realized it was a video call and on the other side was a blurry figure of someone with cyan-hair wearing a ck face mask.


    "You must be wondering what''s happening, am I right?" The voice sounded robotic and the three couldn''t make out if it was a man or a woman.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is the reason why I am contacting you." The person answered.


    The three stayed silent and didn''t speak.


    "I know who you are and I know who the person I''ve killed was. So let''s save ourselves the trouble of introducing each other and talk about the business."


    The three continued to listen without speaking.


    "I''ll help you in your WH-31 event. I''ll make sure it has a hundred percent sess rate. However, what I want in return is the assassination of a man from New York." The blurry figure said.


    After a long while of staying silent, the one with a neutral voice said, "what makes you think we would want to help you? You killed one of our crew, why would we trust you?"


    "Trust? Pfft." The figureughed, but right in the next instant, said in a serious voice, "Do you have a choice?"


    The three didn''t respond to this question.


    "If I can help you with your event, I can also ensure it never happens. Despite having this ability, I am choosing to initiate a fair exchange with each other so that we can have a long term cooperation."


    The three took a deep breath and let the reality of now sink in. They had no idea how they encountered someone like this from out of nowhere when all their dealings were done with utmost secrecy.


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads,ing to amon consensus without any discussion.


    The person with a neutral voice turned to the figure on the phone and said, "if you want a long term cooperation with us, you need to repay us with something equivalent to Codename 7''s life. Only then¡ª"


    "I can get you in contact with Al-Tehran and the Ryujin Syndicate."


    The three breathed heavily hearing that. Still, even though the offer was too damn good, the person with neutral voice asked,


    "What about Umbra?"


    The blurry figure smiled. "Get ahead of yourselves once again and I''ll make sure there are no benefits for you."


    ''This bastard.'' The three thought simultaneously.


    They were just trying to negotiate into having an even better deal but it kind of backfired. Though, instead of ming themselves, they cursed the other person.


    Al-Tehran was a group that operated from the middle-east and had their ws deep into the entirety of Europe.


    Getting connected to them meant getting ess to Europe.


    As for the Ryujin Syndicate, they operated from Japan and had ambitions to control the whole of Asia.


    Umbra controlled the whole of the underworld in the African continent, which meant having ess to important ces like the Suez Canal that were major areas of trade andmerce.


    Umbra was much bigger than Al-Tehran and the Ryujin Syndicatebined.


    It was obvious why the blurry figure wouldsh out when asked for a connection with them.


    The three people talked with the blurry figure for a few minutes and finally the deal was sealed.


    These guys would assassinate the person the cyan-haired figure had asked and in return would get help in their WH-31 event along withpensation of getting a connection with Al-Tehran and Ryujin Syndicate.


    The phone self-destructed after the talks were done and the figure had told them that they''ll contact these guys if they had work again, leaving these people bbergasted knowing someone knew their organization so well.


    ***


    Central Park, New York.


    A beautifuldy with cyan-hair wearing a ck face mask was sitting on the grass with herptop on herp.


    She closes herptop and takes off her face mask, revealing a cute face that would make people kill each other to have a look at.


    She stretched and said with a smile, "If these guys aren''t dumb, husband should be killed in a month or two, fufufu."


    She then shook her head. "Poor husband, he only just started his mortal life and is now going to die for the second time."

 Chapter 37 Nix

    ?As the cyan-haireddyughed at her ownment, a voice rang in her ears.


    "Why are youughing all by yourself, sweetie?" A six feet tall woman wearing a yellow sundress and white hat asked in a gentle tone while getting close to thedy with cyan-hair.


    "She must''ve seen something called ''memes'', I think." A five feet six inches average height man walking beside her said in a know-it-all tone.


    The man was ripped and it could be seen despite him wearing a formal shirt and trousers.


    The cyan-haireddy chuckled. "Yes, I was looking at memes, pa. How do you know?"


    The man striked a smug pose in front of the talldy. "See, I understand my daughter better than you, I."


    I shook her head and said, "sure, sure, honey. Anyway, Nixie, did you have fun sitting alone in this huge park?"


    Getting up and patting her clothes, Nix said, "Ma, I told you I had work and left you guys at the bakery. There''s no fun in this."


    "Hahaha! Sweetie, learn to have fun with your work or you won''t survive for long." Nix''s dad while patting her shoulder.


    Nix nodded her head in response.


    "Are you done now?" I asked.


    Nix nodded once again.


    "Good, our flight to Austin is in six hours. If we leave now, we should be able to reach JFK airport in about two hours." I said.


    Nix showed a confused face. "Why Austin?"


    I rolled her eyes and looked at her husband. "Did you not brief her up on our travel itinerary, David? And also¡­" She turned to face Nix and pulled her ear. "How did you forget about your uncle and aunt, Nixie?"


    "Ow, ow." Nix tried to get her mother''s hand away from her ears while doing a fake cry.


    Hearing the word ''David'' and not the usual ''honey'' meant I was not happy with him.


    To get himself out of trouble, David checked his phone and said, "Oh, our taxi is here honey! We need to leave. Let''s go!"


    David immediately distanced himself from his wife while I rolled her eyes and Nix chuckled at her father''s behavior.


    ***


    Alex''s home, The Bronx.


    As Alex was lounging in the living room and looking at some stocks, a notification rang within his ears.


    [Ding!]


    [Danger awaits the Host!]


    ''Hmm?'' Alex was alerted by this statement. ''What''s the danger?''


    [There''s information avable on it yet.]


    [The system suggests Host to be prepared.]


    [Ding!]


    [New items avable for purchase in shop!]


    Alex blinked twice and stared at the empty space in front of him with a confused gaze.


    What was happening? He had no idea whatsoever.


    Going with the flow, Alex opened the shop menu to see what new things were avable.


    *****


    <Shop>


    [Evolution: Unevolved]


    [Items avable for Unevolved:


    #Manuals:


    ¡ª Introduction to Gene Cultivation ($50,000)


    ¡ª Intermediate Gene Cultivation Manual ($500,000)


    ¡ª  Hand-to-Handbat guide ($10,000)


    ¡ª  Mastery of Guns [Pistol, AR, Snipers] ($100,000)


    ¡ª Body Control Guide ($50,000)


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡ª Mild recovery potion ($1,000)


    ¡ª Strong recovery potion ($10,000)


    ¡ª Energy booster pill ($3,000)


    (Selection of any shall result in deduction of money from the host''s bank ount.)]


    *****


    Other than new manuals, there wasn''t anything else avable.


    This meant that if Alex wanted to have a mastery in guns, he would need to purchase it from the outside which was a bit of a hassle.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t too big of a problem since he was in thend of guns itself where there were more guns than people itself.


    It was a problem to have guns in New York though, so this meant¡­


    "Honey, we need to go home." Alex turned to Melissa sitting across the couch, watching tv, and said.


    "Homfph?" Melissa asked with her mouth stuffed with nachos.


    "Hmm?" Despite this being an everyday urrence, Alex still had trouble understanding his wife.


    Melissa drank some pop and chewed the nachos faster. She then gulped everything down and continued, "I meant, what home? Aren''t we at home already?"


    Whatever ce Alex lived in, it was the home of Melissa. She thus found it odd when he said home when they were already living in it.


    Alex smiled hearing that. He shook his head and getting close to Melissa, wiped her mouth covered in nacho crumbs.


    "I meant Austin where mom and dad are. We have to go there urgently."


    Alex''s definition of home was slightly different. Although he had a wife now, he still was used to calling the ce where his parents lived as his home.


    It would take some time for him to adjust to calling home the ce where his wife was.


    "Ah, I see." Melissa nodded. "But, don''t you have your degrees that you need to take?"


    Alex shook his head. "Ipleted all the procedures. There''s just the collection of degrees left. I can ask those guys to send it via post, it''s not too big of a deal."


    On 2nd February, Alex gave his oral examination.


    On the 4th he was called for the written examination and on the 5th, results came out with him having a full score.


    It was a great feat and was shared everywhere.


    After passing it, there were live surgical examinations on the 6th and Alex aced it as well.


    He had finished all the procedures and was now eligible to graduate.


    His name was spread far and wide into the medicalmunity throughout the world.


    Some debated about him having supernatural powers while some genuinely thought he was a talent of a lifetime.


    Alex rose to fame in just a single night and had be a star.


    In any case, it didn''t matter much to him as this fame was temporary and would die soon.


    "You''ve be a star, honey. I don''t think they''ll let you graduate without making a big event of handing out your degree to you."


    Melissa was right on this.


    It was an event that would be remembered in history since Alex was really very young.


    The average age to be a neurosurgeon was between 33-34.


    He had defied all odds at such a young age, there was no way his college would not host a big event celebrating his graduation.


    Alex shook his head and said, "it''s not an issue. They will send it via post."


    "How are you so sure?" Melissa asked, a bit curious.


    Alex smiled and patted her head. "I have my ways. Anyway, let''s pack up, we need to leave for Austin."

 Chapter 38 Back In Austin

    ?Austin, Texas.


    Alex and Melissanded in Austin at around noon and were now in a cab, going home.


    "It makes me wonder, what''s with the sudden rush home, honey?" Melissa asked, slurping on instant noodles she overpaid for in the airport.


    Alex, busy doing something on his phone, said, "security issues."


    Melissa understood from just two words what Alex meant.


    In fact, she understood the situation even more than Alex now.


    ''Fi-Chan must''ve made her move, causing husband to be rmed. Hmm¡­ it must be the system that notified him,'' Melissa thought.


    Her thought process was spot on and having her curiosity satisfied, she smiled and continued to slurp on her noodles.


    Unknowingly, due to Alex taking her to different food ces, she had turned into a big foodie.


    The two didn''t converse much throughout their cab ride as Alex was busy working on something.


    Melissa surfed the inte, watching cute animal videos and memes while resting her head on her husband''s shoulder.


    In thirty minutes, the cab dropped them off at their home and they were now standing on the porch.


    Ding!


    Alex rang the doorbell.


    "Coming!" The familiar voice of his father, Josh, resounded in Alex''s ears and made him smile.


    The door creaked open and the tall stature of his father came in full view to Alex.


    "Yes¡ª what!? Alex!?" Josh was taken by surprise. "Melissa, you too!?"


    "Hi, dad." Alex waved at Josh.


    "Hello, dad." Melissa too did the same thing.


    "Oh my god¡­" Being called dad by Melissa as well melted Josh''s heart.


    He would''ve passed out from happiness right now but he had learnt better control and didn''t.


    "Come inside, your mother will be so happy to see you." Saying so, Josh took Alex and Melissa''s luggage. "I''ll go put them in your room, you go see J and the guests."


    "Guests?" Alex asked.


    Josh didn''t reply and speedily made his way upstairs so that Alex wouldn''t reject him from carrying their luggage.


    Looking at his father dash like that, Alex shook his head with a smile.


    He held Melissa''s hand and walked inside the house.


    As he reached the living room, the first person he saw was not his mother, but a beautiful young cyan-haireddy, probably in her early 20s.


    "Mother!" Melissa''s first reaction was to go hug J.


    "Whaaaa!" J let out a surprised gasp as she got hugged by her daughter-inw so suddenly.


    "Mel? You? How are you in Austin so suddenly!?" J was surprised and turned around.


    She got another surprise once she saw Alex.


    "You too, Alex!?"


    "Hahaha! Look at you guys having a warm family reunion." David, sitting with I,ughed and said.


    "Did she say mother?" I''s ears caught the vital information.


    Hearing I''s words, J turned around and said with a big smile, "Yes. Let me introduce them to you."


    "Oh, please, please." I smiled and said.


    "This is my son, Alexander. You might''ve seen him when he was around six or eight." J said with a smile.


    "My, my, you''ve grown into such a fine boy, Alex." I facepalmed and said with a surprise.


    "Little man is big now, hahaha! C''mere Alex, give uncle David a hug." David said and got up.


    Alex didn''t deny andplied with his uncle''s wishes.


    "I, this is my daughter-inw, Melissa." J continued.


    "What? Daughter-inw!?" I was surprised. "Isn''t Alex the same age as Nixie?"


    J nodded. "He is, but things happen."


    "My, my¡­" It was a big surprise for I. She turned to Nix and walking up to her, patted her shoulder and said to J, "¡­and here I was hoping that Nixie would get a fine man like Alex to date."


    "Ma!" Nix said with slight embarrassment.


    J chuckled in response and shook her hand. "Sorry, dear. Alex is taken."


    "Aunty! I-I have not said a single word about this. Stop setting me up." Nixined.


    I and Jughed at her reaction and made her feel further embarrassed.


    A few secondster, Josh arrived and everyone seated down in the living room.


    There were four couches arranged in a square pattern with a ss table in the middle.


    Alex and Melissa sat on one couch facing Nix while his and her parents sat opposite to each other.


    "Alex, do you remember me?" I asked with a smile, knowing full well Alex didn''t remember her.


    Alex was honest and shook his head. "I am sorry, aunt. My memory seems to be foggy."


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry, I am just joking. You were a small kid when we met."


    J chimed in and said, "Alex, that is aunt I Parker and that there is your uncle David Parker."


    "Hi Alex." Both of them waved their hands. "That''s our daughter right there, Nix Parker."


    "Hello~"


    A proper introduction was finally done and they all began conversing.


    From their talks, Alex realized that his aunt and uncle weren''t rted to his parents.


    They were just best friends from college and since David and I were of Josh and J''s age, it wouldn''t be proper to call them by their first names.


    J and I were best friends while the same was the case with Josh and David.


    David was an Italian exchange student. After college, he went back to Italy and I tagged along with him as she was deeply in love.


    They visited the states from time to time and since both countries allowed dual citizenship, they didn''t have a hard time going to and fro.


    I eventually found a job in a multinationalpany that had its branch in Italy. It was a well paid job and she lived there with David, who worked as an automobile designer.


    They continued their lives there and didn''t get as much time to hang out with their best friends.


    Even Josh and J didn''t get time as they were busy with their jobs too.


    The two couples then had children and things just got busier from here on.


    They met once when their children were small and it was only now, after more than a decade, did they see each other again.


    "Dang. It''s been a really long time." Melissa was the one whomented.


    "Indeed. Work and kids got us busy, haha." David said and I, Josh, and J nodded their heads in response.


    "Anyway, you kids go hang out together otherwise you''ll get caught up in our boring old people talks." David joked.


    Joshughed and said, "Alex, we''ve upgraded our backyard while you''re gone. We can have a barbecue party."


    "Alright." Alex agreed in a jiffy. "I''ll go set it up and get the ingredients from the store."


    "What a good son." Imented with a smile. She then turned to Nix and said, "Nixie, help them out, dear."


    Nix nodded her head and went to the backyard with Alex and Melissa.


    "Hmm, we need to set up the grill and get the ingredients for the barbecue. Do you guys know how to set up the grill?" Alex asked the two.


    Both the girls shook their heads.


    "Alright. Then, would you mind going to the grocery store and buying the ingredients?"


    "Fine by me." Melissa answered.


    "Me too." Nix nodded her head.


    "Thanks. I''ll set up the grill and share with you the grocery list while you''re on the way to the store which is just a ten minute ride from here." Alex said.


    The twodies nodded their heads and went to the car.


    Once both were away from the eyes of everyone¡­


    "Fi-Chan!~"


    "Mel sis!~~"

 Chapter 39 How Melissa Likes Her Eggs

    ?The two girls were happy to see each other in the mortal world.


    They hugged each other and were full of smiles.


    Breaking the hug, Melissa said, "it seems you made your move."


    Nix nodded her head. "I did. Though it still feels very weird to plot my own husband''s demise. I feel like I am turning into a psychopath."


    Melissa chuckled. "Right? I am d I get to be the observer and can stay away from all this."


    Nix squinted her eyes as she heard that. "You know, Mel sis, it''s still very fishy and suspicious."


    "What is?" Melissa asked while getting into Alex''s old car, a Honda Civic.


    Nix got into the car as well from the other side and continued, "you making the rule of the winner being an observer and then actually winning."


    Melissa turned to Nix and said with a chuckle, "that''s just a coincidence."


    Nix didn''t buy it. "I would''ve believed it''s a coincidence if it wasn''ting from YOU."


    Melissa started the car and shrugged. She looked at Nix and winked. "What can I say? I''m just a normal person."


    "Normal person? You!?" Nix was bbergasted.


    "Hehe." Melissa didn''t reply and drove off to the grocery store while Nix expressed a disappointed look.


    Back in the yard, Alex was done cleaning the grill and now went to heat up some charcoal.


    It took him a minute to light some charcoal on fire and he let it heat up and get the grill hot.


    While that was getting done, Alex took his phone out and typed in the needed groceries.


    Once finished, he went back to set up the grill.


    There were two chambers in the grill, one where there was more hot charcoal and one with fewer ones.


    This created a hot and rtively less hot area for different types of heat.


    Alex was done setting up the grill by now and was wondering whether he should join his parents and talk to them or sit and do some work.


    His thoughts were put to an end however as he got a call from his wife.


    Alex picked up the call and on his phone''s screen, his wife''s beautiful face appeared.


    She had video called him, apparently.


    "Honey, where are you?" Melissa asked.


    "In the backyard, finished setting up the grill," answered Alex calmly.


    "Oh. Good, good. I am having some trouble here. Look..." Melissa pointed the camera on the meat section in the store.


    Over the video, she continued, "there''s so much meat here..."


    The camera view then changed and Melissa''s silver-haired face came into view.


    "...but the only one I want is yours," she bit her lip seductively after saying so.


    "..."


    Alex was speechless and had no idea how to respond to his wife''s tant flirting.


    Melissa then pointed the camera at a packet of eggs. "Pa-steur-ized eggs... you see it honey? These are pasteurized eggs. I don''t like them. I like my eggs..."


    The camera pointed back to Melissa''s face, which now showed a smug look.


    "...fertilized!~~"


    Alex facepalmed and had serious trouble understanding how to react in such a situation.


    When having no idea how to react, he decided to just go with the flow.


    "You know honey, there''s so many fruits behind you in the fruit section," Alex said in a calm tone.


    "Hmm?" Melissa turned around to see what her husband was referring to and saw rows of fruits beside the meat aisle.


    "Yeah, so many fruits, but I still prefer to eat your peaches."


    "..." Melissa realized the trap she fell into and looked back at Alex on the phone.


    The two stared at each for a few seconds and then...


    "Pfft..."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Bothughed heartily.


    "By the way, are you done getting the groceries? The grill is set up and we can start cooking," said Alex.


    "Yes. It''s almost done. Nix has gone to get the vegetables, let me go see if she''s done or not."


    While still on call with Alex, Melissa went to the veggies section and found Nix adding broli into the shopping cart.


    "Hey Nix, you''re Italian right?" Melissa suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    "Kind of..." Nix had no idea why her sister was asking this, but she still answered.


    "What do you mean kind of? Are you not sure?" Melissa asked with a confused face.


    "I am half Italian, I mean. My Ma is American." Nix cleared her throat and rified.


    "Oh." Melissa got enlightened. She then asked, "So do you like pasta and spaghetti or are you a cheeseburger girl?"


    Nix wrinkled and did a confused gesture with her hands. "What sort of question is that..."


    Even Alex facepalmed when he heard this question. His wife sure liked to cause trouble.


    "Honey, stop bothering our guests." He said on the phone. "And get home quickly, everyone''s waiting."


    "Oops, my bad," Melissa said and chuckled.


    The call got disconnected and Alex shook his head with a smile.


    His wife''s energy was always on a higher level than his and Alex realized he wouldn''t be able to keep up if he got himself busy with work and cultivation for most parts.


    He had to let loose sometimes and this interaction with his wife acted as a gentle reminder for it.


    ''Even though I need to let loose, I just realized, I have yet to give Samuel a call...''


    Samuel should''ve graduated in January and was probably expecting a call from Alex.


    Alex was so busy with college and cultivation that he didn''t get any time to call him and congratte him.


    Well, no he had time until his wife came back from the store.


    Alex dialed Samuel''s number and called him.


    In just a few seconds, the call got connected.


    "ESE! I thought you''d never call! Bwahahahaha!" Samuel''s loud voice rang in Alex''s ears.


    "Congrattions on your graduation, bud."


    "Hahaha! Thanks. I am finally done with college." Samuelughed it off. "And you, you seem like you''ll graduate this year too!"


    "Yep, I will. Things happened and now I am the youngest neurosurgeon on the."


    "Kekeke. If you had gotten such credentials earlier, I wouldn''t have any doubts of working with you and get an earful from my mama." Samuel joked about the time Alex had first proposed a business idea to him.


    Alex smiled in response to hisments. Samuel was a real one and Alex knew that even if he had nothing on him, he would stille in support.


    "Anyway, that aside, when are you free? Let''s meet." Alex proposed.


    "I just graduated and wanna rx for a few days, amigo. Would it be fine if we meet on Sunday, next week?"


    It was the 8th of February today, a Saturday. Samuel wanted to have a week off and knew that if he talked to Alex, it would be some serious business.


    Alex understood it and didn''t mind. "No worries. Let''s meet on Sunday then. I''ll drop a message about the time and ce a day before."


    "Sweet! Have a good day babyyyy!" Samuel said and cut the call.


    ''This guy''s hyper too. I wonder if I''ll be able to keep up with so many energetic people around me,'' thought Alex and chuckled.


    Ten minutester, Melissa and Nix arrived with the groceries.


    "We are back!~" Melissa said sweetly and hugged her husband.


    Alex patted her back and said, "wee home."


    "I''ll go call our parents," Nix said and left.


    When she was gone, Melissa got close to Alex and said, "There''s so much food. I definitely want dessert after a hearty meal."


    Alex nodded. "Me too."


    Melissa put on a wondering expression and said, "hmm... I''d like some pies after this meal."


    She then got close to Alex and whispered in his ears with a smirk, "creampies to be precise."

 Chapter 40 Backyard Barbecue

    ?"Aw, your sweet boy has really grown up, hasn''t he J?" Nix''s mother, I, said with a giggle as she saw how Alex had set up the grill so perfectly.


    "Oh,e on. It''s just setting up some grill," J shook her hand and said.


    I giggled again and said, "Alright, alright. Come, usdies should prepare the veggies while the men take up the grill."


    "Good idea. Mel, Nix,e help your mothers here," J called the two girls.


    Melissa and Nix nodded their heads and went to J and I to help them wash and cut the veggies.


    "Bravo, ragazzo!" David hit Alex''s back and said happily. "The grill is well set."


    "It definitely seems like it," Josh added with a nod.


    Nothing made dads happier than knowing their child can perfectly set up the grill. It was the code, it was the most important life skill for them!


    "Did you bring in the beef patties?" Josh asked.


    Alex nodded. "Yes. There''s filet mignon, tenderloins, pork belly, sausages, and a lot of other varieties of meat."


    "Ooooh! Fancy!" David did a chef''s kiss and eximed. "Is there some Guanciale and eggs too? I can make some good carbonara."


    Alex nodded. "Nix did mention you''d be making pasta and carbonara."


    "Danggg! You''re cooking too David?" Josh asked with a surprised tone.


    "Why, yes. I met you after such a long while, my friend. I must do cook and celebrate our old friendship with some wine, haha!"


    "Hahaha! Just like the college days, eh?"


    "Just like the college days! Hahaha!"


    The two men had a goodugh together while Alex watched them with a smile.


    Josh took to the grill and started cooking the meats while David prepared pasta like he said he would.


    Alex was told by David to cut some veggies for the pasta and he did as asked.


    He went to thedies'' side and said, "Hello."


    "Oh, Alex. Need something honey?" J asked.


    Alex nodded. "I need the cherry tomatoes, baby corn, and a few bell peppers."


    "Oh? Is David making pasta?" I caught onto things immediately as Alex asked for those veggies.


    Alex smiled. "That''s right, aunt."


    "Pasta during a barbecue? Now that''s something new," Melissa added.


    Nix nodded from the sides and said, "Pa loves to cook. It''s his way of expressing love."


    "Ho. Ho. We know about it sweetie," J said with a chuckle. "It was his cooking that attracted I to him in the college days."


    "Hey!" I nudged her elbow onto J. "We were talking about our daughters. Why bring me into the conversation?"


    "Your daughter has all the right to know the embarrassing things her mother did in college, hehehe."


    ''It sure is much lively here,'' thought Alex as he saw the contrast between the two sides.


    The dads were seriously doing the cooking while the mothers were as rxed as one could be and enjoying themselves.


    Alex sat down beside his wife and continued to listen to the conversation while cutting the veggies in the way David had asked him to.


    As he started cutting them and made chopping noises, J and I''s attention fell on him.


    "Wow! Such fine knife skills." Imented.


    "Indeed. Where did you learn this Alex? I don''t remember teaching you." J was curious to know.


    Ever since Alex started his gene cultivation, he started having better control over his body. Not to mention, he was also a neurosurgeon and his hands were very steady from the start.


    Those factors coupled with him cooking on a daily basis while living with Melissa were the results of such fine chopping skills.


    Alex smiled and nudged Melissa''s shoulder with his. "This prettydy here is the reason for these skills."


    "Aww." I''s heart melted watching the young couple''s lovely gestures.


    "My dear, you can cook?" J was surprised.


    Melissa smiled. "Yes, mom. Surprise, right?"


    "Yup, very surprising." J nodded. She couldn''t believe that her son, who has never even spoken to a girl, could end up getting married to someone so well rounded in everything.


    Somehow, from his mother''s expression, Alex could feel he was thinking of something bad about him.


    Melissa giggled and said, "Now you know. But it''s not just due to me. Husband''s a surgeon. His hands are really steady and the fine skills are a result of his own work."


    I''s heart melted hearing Melissa refer to Alex as husband and shift all the praise unto him.


    ''Such good children!'' She eximed in her mind.


    These kids were on par with her own daughter Nix! They were all so well behaved!


    As the conversation continued, Alex realized something.


    Despite the conversation steering towards him being a surgeon, his mother showed no reaction to it.


    It seems they''ve not been watching the newstely and weren''t aware of the recent changes.


    His aunt wasn''t aware of it either, it appears.


    If it wasn''t the case, his mother and father were sure to cause a big ruckus in the house after knowing their son had be famous.


    But it was fine.


    If these social butterflies didn''t know about such a major event, then it probably wasn''t a major event.


    Sure it was something big in medical history, but from a general perspective, it wasn''t something big.


    The world had changed. There were blessings of Gods avable and anyone could be a superhuman overnight.


    Alex may have been seen as someone gifted like that and probably wasn''t given a lot of attention by the non-medicalmunity.


    Whatever the case, it was good that he wasn''t in the limelight. This would help him better in his future goals.


    Alex chopped the veggies and talked to thedies in between.


    Once he was done, he went towards his dad''s side and helped his uncle David in cooking pasta and carbonara.


    Thedies took their tes once they were done preparing the veggies and queued up in front of David''s little ce where he was cooking fresh pasta.


    David continued to cook while Alex ensured to give him the necessary ingredients in a timely manner.


    Thedies added the toppings and sauces of their choice in their burgers and Josh gave them their patties with melted cheese on top.


    Thedies admired the men''s hard work and had a good time watching them cook.


    David, Josh, Alex, all these guys apparently knew how to cook and were pretty skilled in their craft.


    I had to admit to J that her husband made much better food than her. However, he rarely cooked at home and it was always a delight for her to eat food made by him.


    Nix vouched for her mother on this and J and Melissa had a goodugh about it.


    Once thedies were satisfied with the pasta and carbonara, David cooked some for Alex, Josh, and himself.


    Thedies then took the grill and freed their men from the work, letting them hang out and have a good time.


    Alex sipped on normal c while Josh and David both had shots of vodka like the old times.


    David was an Italian but didn''t drink wine when he was with Josh.


    They were old friends and it was their little ritual to only have vodka shots until either one of them passed out whenever they first met.


    "Hey, I am old now. My body can''t handle vodka. Thest time I had it was when I met you." David said andughed.


    "Shut up old bones and drink up." Josh was slightly drunk by now and said.


    "Ugh. You''ll be the reason for my demise." David said and had a shot of vodka.


    It was a lively and fun atmosphere in the backyard and everyone had a good time.


    Among Josh and David, both men passed out at the same time after four shots as their tolerance to vodka was low.


    They both only drank it when together and it was no surprise to see them be in this condition.


    J and I shook their heads with a smile and carried their husbands to their rooms.


    Alex, Melissa, and Nix were now alone in the backyard.

 Chapter 41 It All Started With A Cheeseburger

    ?Alex flipped the burger patties and grilled them while Melissa and Nix conversed together.


    "So, how did you guys meet?" Nix asked while eating a cheeseburger.


    "Beesechurger," Melissa replied with her mouth stuffed with food.


    "What?" Nix didn''t understand at all.


    Melissa gulped down all the food and taking a sip of c, she continued, "Cheeseburger. It all started with a cheeseburger."


    "Cheeseburger? How?" Nix was really confused and stared at the burger in her hand.


    Even Alex was curious and looked at Melissa to see what story she was cooking up to have future references.


    Melissa smiled at Nix and continued, "Darling looked like a malnourished beggar when I first saw him. I thought he was hungry so I gave him my cheeseburger. Of course he was very confused, but he ate it nheless."


    "¡­" Alex was stupefied with this story. He never looked malnourished, unless he was in high school.


    He had started lifting ever since he was 16 and hasn''t stopped ever since then.


    "And?" Nix asked.


    Melissa took a bite out of her cheeseburger and continued, "and coincidentally, I found him again the next day, in the same state, while once again eating a cheeseburger. You can then guess what happened."


    "You gave him the burger again?"


    "Yes. And then I left," Melissa said while nodding her head.


    "What next?" Nix asked, really curious to see how this would y out.


    "Nothing," Melissa shook her head. "I saw him again the next day, and the day after it, and so on for a whole week and gave him my cheeseburgers."


    "After so many repeated encounters, I found things suspicious."


    Nix couldn''t help but think, ''took you long enough¡­''


    She then voiced out, "and then you asked him why you always had an encounter with him?"


    "Obviously not," Melissa shook her head. "My biggest concern was, even after feeding him a cheeseburger everyday for a week, why did he still look so malnourished?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    ''What the¡ª'' Alex wanted to facepalm so hard right now.


    Nix felt the same when listening to Melissa. She was also feeling second hand embarrassment due to Melissa''s high IQ talks.


    Oblivious to the two''s thoughts, Melissa continued, "so anyway, it turned out that husband was actually a bullied med student who was overworked and had little to no sleep. He also wasn''t malnourished and looked skinny because he wore baggy clothes."


    "He took me out on a dinner to thank me for supporting him all week with the burgers and eventually, one thing led to another and we got married."


    "Ah, such a sweet story," Nixmented with a smile, even though she found many holes in it and knew none of this was true.


    "Us aside, Nix, tell us a few things about yourself." Alex put himself into the conversation and asked.


    Nix chewed on some sausage and replied, "what can I say? There''s nothing noteworthy in my life."


    "Oh,e on. Don''t be shy, tell us something. I met a half Italian person for the first time in my life, you know? Actually, not even half Italian but an Italian in itself."


    Melissa urged Nix to speak up.


    Nix sipped on some red wine and said, "well, I''ve never gone out of Italy and most of my time was spent there. The only time I ever went out was when I was six and came to America with my parents. As mentioned before, it was when my parents wanted to see Alex''s parents."


    "The second time I travelled internationally should be now."


    Alex and Melissa both nodded their heads hearing that.


    "I haven''t travelled internationally either, so we''re all in the same boat," Alex said.


    "Me neither," Melissa shook her head.


    "Oh? You guys haven''t travelled either? Then how about we go on trips together?" Nix suggested it suddenly out of nowhere.


    "You want to travel with us?" Alex pointed at Melissa and then at himself, indicating to Nix that they both were a couple.


    "Yes? Is there a problem? Ah, wait, I know¡­" Nix had some self-realization.


    She did hand gestures and continued, "we just met and areplete strangers, that''s why it''ll be awkward to travel together, right?"


    Alex shook his head. "No. The reason is that you''ll feel left out and awkward."


    "What?" Nix''s confusion was further emphasized by her palms mimicking motion simr to twisting a doorknob.


    "What Alex is trying to say is that me and him are a couple and you''ll feel like a third wheel between us," rified Melissa.


    "Ah¡­ I see." Nix nodded her head in understanding. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll get somepany and it''s better than travelling alone everywhere anyway."


    Alex nodded. "If you don''t have a problem, we don''t have anything either."


    Alex agreed with Nix on travelling because he wanted to travel to different ces as well.


    He may not look like it but if he wasn''t stuck in med school and then at work in the hospital, he would''ve spent his time travelling to many different ces of the world.


    Not to mention his wife loved food, and he wanted to have her taste different dishes from all around the world.


    New York had everything from around the world, but it wasn''t much of an authentic experience. Thus, travelling to other ces it was.


    "Cool," Nix smiled. "We can discuss things onler and see what ce fits best in our schedules."


    Alex and Melissa nodded their heads.


    "Here''s my number," Nix showed her number to the two.


    Once they finished exchanging their numbers, they conversed for a while longer and then cleaned up everything in the backyard.


    Alex and Melissa then parted ways with Nix and went to Alex''s bedroom.


    Once inside, Alex was pushed down on the bed by Melissa and was eventually eaten as a dessert.


    The soundproofed walls helped cover up any noise these two made while doing their questionable stuff.


    Once both were done gobbling each other up, they snuggled and slept under the nkets in their birthday suits, awaiting the dawn of a new day.

 Chapter 42 Alex Stinks

    ?Next morning.


    Alex dressed up in his training outfit and left after kissing the sleeping Melissa.


    He went in the backyard and did a bit of warmup. Once done, he gave amand to the system.


    ''Purchase hand-to-handbat guide.''


    [Ding!]


    [Hand-To-Hand Combat Guide purchased!]


    Information flooded inside Alex''s mind regarding physicalbat bit by bit.


    Alex took a deep breath and then positioned himself ording to the stances present in the guide.


    The poses he had to do seemed like those of Mixed Martial Arts.


    Alex followed the guide and performed the stances to the best of his ability.


    If he did something wrong, the system would notify him and ask him to do the correct postures.


    Two hours passed with him practicingbat training.


    It was now time to hit the gym and do some strength training.


    Alex drove off to a nearby gym in his old Civic and came back home after an hour and a half,pletely exhausted.


    "You''re up early, sweetie." J said as she watched him enter the kitchen.


    "Yes, mom. Had to hit the gym." Alex said while taking a few stuff out of the kitchen cabs.


    "Oh, honey, isn''t it tiring to hit the gym everyday, eat in a restricted manner, and do so many different things to maintain your aesthetics?" J asked, watching Alex mix protein powder into a shaker.


    While mixing the protein, Alex said while shaking his head, "can''t help it. Have you seen how beautiful Mel looks? If I don''t hit the gym, I won''t be able to match up to her aesthetics and would look like a couch potato instead."


    "Now that you mention it," J thought out loud, "Mel honey eats so much yet she''s still so fit and in shape. Is this what they call high metabolism?"


    Alex shed a small smile and shook his head. If only his mother knew she wasn''t a puny mortal like them and was actually a goddess¡­


    Alex had his protein shake and after cleaning his shaker bottle, went back to his room to shower and clean up.


    As he entered inside, he saw Melissa watching something on her phone.


    "Hi, honey." Melissa put down her phone and opened her arms for Alex toe hug her as she greeted him.


    "Hi, babe. Can''t hug, I am all sweaty." Alex said and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Sweaty? Then it''s even more important!" Melissa said and got up.


    She went to Alex and hugged him from behind, taking in his masculine scent.


    Not even a secondter, "ugh, my bad. You really stink."


    Melissa broke the hug and said while pinching her nose.


    "I thought it''ll be romantic to hug you when you''re all sweaty, but reality is different from movies."


    Melissa had just seen a video where ady hugged her man after he came back from doing some hardbor in the zing sun, all sweaty and tired.


    The hug cheered up the man and the couple then went to have shower sex.


    Melissa tried something simr, but Alex stinked and she realized the difference between reel and real.


    Alex could only smile and shake his head. "I am gonna go shower."


    "Wait, I aming too." Melissa''s train of thoughts broke and she said.


    "Why? Didn''t you say I stink?" Alex asked, turning around.


    "Obviously, that''s the reason. I hugged you and got your sweat all over me. I need to shower too now." Melissa argued.


    The argument seemed valid and Alex didn''t have anything to reject his wife.


    He just agreed with it and went along.


    Although Melissa may not have had a romantic moment she had seen on the videos, the end oue was the same for her.


    Of course she didn''t realize this, as the moment she went in the bathroom and had her clothes off, she got busy doing some light cardio with Alex and got busy in her workout session.


    Finishing his bath and having brunch with his and Nix''s family, Alex left home and drove himself to the city''s top shooting range.


    As he pulled up to this range and parked his car, Alex realized this ce was probably the rich people''s shooting club, judging from how there were a lot of super cars in the parking lot.


    Alex''s ten-year-old Honda Civic seemed like an odd one out here.


    It didn''t matter much to Alex and he simply went inside the shooting range, not giving a care to all such small stuff.


    As he entered, he was greeted with a luxurious lobby and the staff were wearing formal suits, matching the wealth of this ce.


    All the people who hade to this range seemed to be rich, judging from their expensive attires.


    As for Alex himself, he was in normal clothing ¡ª olive-colored cargo pants, ck t-shirt, ck cap, and sturdy ck boots.


    His t-shirt clung onto his perfectly toned body and just with how simple yet elegant he looked, Alex became the center of attention of all in the lobby.


    His clothes didn''t make him seem rich but his looks as a whole were something that made people think otherwise.


    Alex walked towards the receptionist and asked, "Can I get the information brochure?"


    He wanted to know the charges and things avable in this ce so he could n his training better.


    "Right away, sir," the receptionist said and gave Alex a tablet that had everything on it.


    Alex took it and browsed through it.


    While he did that, four guys wearing expensive clothes, watches, and jewellery, walked towards the reception.


    "Hey, you were the guy who pulled up in a Honda Civic here, right? We saw you in the parking lot," a tall and slightly overweight guy among the four said.


    The other threeughed at this and a lean guy among them said, "Jim, we shouldn''t waste our time and get going. Peasants like him can''t afford to get inside anyway."


    "You''re right Marco," Jim, the tall and slightly overweight guy said.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be the leader among them.


    The ones who were awed by Alex''s looks, suddenly let out a disgusted look as they heard he came here in a Honda Civic.


    They lost all interest in him and diverted their eyes away, getting back to doing what they were previously doing.


    "Who do you think you are to judge someone else, fatass?"


    As everyone heard thisment, their attention immediately shifted towards the source of this feminine voice.


    Turning to look at the entrance of the club, they saw a blondedy in a ck tank top and military-grade camo pants walk inside the club.


    Her hair was tied in a long ponytail and swayed as she walked with a moderately fast pace towards the reception.


    Jim, being called a fatass in front of everyone, had his face turn red due to anger.


    "You. Do you know whom you''re insulting? Do you know who my father is!?" Jimshed out.


    It was for the first time he was called a fatass. It was due to this that he had a sudden adverse reaction.


    Thedy, stopping a few steps away from Jim, said in a neutral tone,pletely unfazed, "Why? Do you not know who your own father is? Did he perhaps leave your mother after getting her pregnant?"


    Gasp!


    Everybody in the lobby sucked in a cold breath of air as they heard the insults thisdy just hurled.


    Even Alex was dumbfounded with such a development.


    Jim''s rage intensified as he heard this.


    He just couldn''t take such insults anymore and screamed,


    "YOU SLU¡ª!"


    THUD!

 Chapter 43 Gun Master

    ?With a kick to his sides, thedy made Jim crash onto the reception''s desk.


    The three other guys trembled in fear as they saw thisdy thrash their leader in just one kick.


    They didn''t know who she was, and as a matter of fact, didn''t want to know it either with her show of power.


    Thedy walked close to Jim and looking down on him, said with visible seriousness, "watch your mouth. I am not your mother for you to say anything you want to me."


    She then turned her head up to look at the staff of this club. "And you, what are you guys doing? Howe such pieces of shit enter the club? What has this ce be? A hangout spot for the rich?"


    She then showed visible disgust on her face.


    "Keep a shooting range, a shooting range. Stop trying to act fancy," finishing saying so, thedy walked inside the shooting range without waiting for anybody''s response.


    After she was gone, the staff heaved a sigh of relief.


    Some went to pick up Jim and escorted him outside while a staff member came to Alex and said, "We are so sorry for what happened, sir. You do not need to browse through the catalogue. Please take this¡­"


    The man handed Alex a card.


    "This is an all ess card. It''s valid for a month and on the house. You can pay for your club membership after this month is over if you wish to join this ce. We''ll be happy to have you."


    After saying a few sweet words, the man left.


    Alex had no idea who this woman was and why she did what she did. But it was all thanks to her that Alex got an all ess card.


    He was pretty sure she was some bigshot, and Alex made a mental note to stay clear of such people.


    Alex walked inside the shooting range after this little fiasco was over and first began practicing Gun Mastery by starting with pistols.


    He bought the guide from the system and a hundred thousand dors were debited from his bank ount.


    He also bought the body control guide and in total, $160,000 were spent today itself on these three manuals.


    Information flooded inside Alex''s mind about having better control over his body followed by using a pistol.


    He positioned himself in a proper stance and began shooting with the pistol one by one.


    At first none of his shotsnded on the cardboard target but gradually, he became better with the system correcting his mistakes and telling him what thing he had to improve upon.


    In an hour, Alex ranked up from a beginner to an intermediate.


    He took a ten minute break and got back to mastering the pistol.


    This time, it only took him half an hour to rank up to advanced level and he could now shoot moving targets with ease.


    Alex could do headshots easily along with firing rapidly and reloading his gun.


    He had learnt the basics of gun control while operating a pistol and going onto the next weapon, the assault rifles, it was much easier to master them.


    Alex didn''t have to worry too much about recoil as his body was really sturdy.


    He also didn''t take a lot of time reloading his weapon and the training course of shooting a still target, far-away target, and then a moving target was cleared very easily by him in an hour.


    After a short pee break, in the next hour, Alex mastered the sniper as well. It didn''t require lots of effort since it was basically just using proper physics and aiming to shoot.


    As he mastered the Sniper, a new notification rang out in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Host has earned the <Gun Master> title.!


    [New items in shop unlocked!]


    This was some nice news that rang out in Alex''s ears.


    The Gun Master title provided improved uracy and skill boost when using guns.


    The new items that were unlocked were manuals to master the shotgun, SMGs, LMGs, rocketunchers, and anti-material rifles.


    There was no way Alex could use those in a ce like this as it was really dangerous.


    Thankfully, the system seems to understand it and provided some SMGs and shotguns for him.


    It didn''t provide any LMGs, rocketunchers, or anti-material rifles though, which meant Alex would need to get them on his own from the outside world.


    Alex was nevertheless content with this and went on to check the leaderboards of different weapons.


    As he saw it, he was surprised to see that only one name was present everywhere at the top.


    It was¡­


    "Hey, the guy from earlier," the blonde-haireddy in a ck tank top appeared again before Alex.


    Thedy stood in front of Alex with a six feet tall frame.


    She was actually taller than Alex himself who was just about 5''11 and on his way to bing six feet.


    Alex was originally 5''10 but after he started his gene cultivation, his height started growing and there was also the fact that puberty hit himte.


    "I heard you scored a full in all practice sessions?" She asked, curious.


    Alex didn''t deny her im and nodded lightly. It was true, he did score a full in the sessions.


    Alex considered scoring full as mastering a weapon. He moved onto another one only when he mastered one weapon.


    It was due to this that all weapons that he used during practice sessions contained full scores.


    Thedyughed with Alex''s response and said, "good, good. Here, take this ande with me."


    She tossed him a pistol.


    "I saved you from some trouble, it''s only natural you thank me, right? I don''t want your thanks, just have a few rounds with me and consider the favor repaid," said thedy while walking towards a shooting range with Alex.


    Her words made Alex think, ''have a few rounds with me¡­ damn, if somehow the context wasn''t properly rified, the entire conversation would change¡­''


    It was good that Melissa wasn''t here otherwise she would''ve started fighting thisdy unknowingly for trying to hit on Alex.


    Alex didn''t know who thisdy was, but she of course didn''t stand a chance against a Goddess.


    In any case, Alex tried not to think about this and focused on the uing challenge as he reached the assault rifle shooting range once again.


    Thedy took her position and Alex took his.


    "The rules are simple, the one to finish the tasks with better uracy and time would be the winner."

 Chapter 44 Madeline

    ?Bang!


    With the sound of a gunshot, the timer began.


    Thedy immediately fired a round of shots at the moving target, all hits being close to the highest points avable.


    Alex wasn''t left behind in this either.


    His shots were precise and he had his body in a much better control than thedy beside him.


    Alex didn''t feel too hurt by the recoil from the guns.


    The same wasn''t the case for thedy whose hand was hurting by the constant recoils. She still showed great perseverance and didn''t back off.


    Since this was his first day, Alex was having slight trouble keeping up with this seasoned person.


    Halfway through the challenge, thedy''s body was starting to get tired with the constant focus and work she was putting on.


    Alex''s case was different. The Gene Cultivation came in a clutch and brought great stamina while also making his body strong and less prone to injuries.


    The challengested for a whole hour with both parties trying out different guns and targets.


    Alex''s guess of thedy being a bigshot proved right as just from onemand, she made the whole shooting range empty and avable only for the two''s challenge.


    The challenge eventually came to an end with Alex winning against thedy.


    Despite having the best manuals, against vast experience, Alex still had a long way to go.


    If the manuals weren''t the best of the best, Alex was sure he would never be able to beat thisdy.


    This just went on to show how talented and skilled she was.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I didn''t know you were this talented," thedy breathed heavily while resting on a couch in the shooting range''s lounge.


    Pop!


    Alex opened a can of diet soda and gulped it down. He was feeling really thirsty due to continuous gun practice.


    "Say, what''s your name? And how old are you?" Thedy asked.


    Alex looked at her and said calmly, "Alexander Gray, 21."


    "Holy moly!" Thedy sat in an upright position. "21, you say!?"


    She then slumped back on the couch and sighed.


    "I was beaten by a child¡­ damn¡­ is this the curse of being old? Or is the younger generation just that good?" Thedy sighed again.


    Alex couldn''t help but ask, "if you don''t mind, what''s your age, miss?"


    The way she was speaking and the way she looked didn''t match at all.


    She looked to be in her early 20s and she spoke as if she was a forty year old something woman.


    Thedy sat in an upright position again and said with a smile, "it''s Madeline. Call me that, you''ve earned it. And as for age¡­"


    Thedy chuckled.


    "Has nobody taught you that one shouldn''t ask a man his sry and a woman her age?"


    Alex sighed and shook his head. "I was gonna keep my curiosity to myself and not ask you your age. Now look, the consequences of my actions."


    Thedyughed. "You''re funny. Anyway, since you beat me, I''ll tell you. It''s 24."


    Alex''s assessment was correct about her age and he couldn''t help but think, ''this woman¡­''


    Madeline sure loved to joke around while also hurling insults to people she didn''t like.


    "So, Alexander, tell me about yourself. Howe you''re so good at guns?" Madeline started asking the important questions.


    Alex shook his head. "It''s nothing much. I am a Texan, all Texans by birth know how to operate a gun."


    Madelineughed out loud again hearing that. "See, I wasn''t wrong about you being funny."


    In some or the other way, he avoided the talks of how he learnt such better control and steered the conversation in a direction that wouldn''t cause him trouble.


    Madeline had a wonderful time conversing with Alex and during their light talks, she ended up asking him what he was doing in his career.


    She asked that because if he was doing something stupid, she could always suggest him to be a pro sniper or gunman either for the military or some mercenary group.


    The pay was high for such skilled individuals in these ces.


    However, before she could even suggest anything, her eyes opened wide like saucers once she heard that he was Neurosurgeon, not just any, but the youngest in history!


    "WHAT THE¡ª" Madeline stood up and eximed. "Are you THAT Alexander!?"


    Suddenly something clicked her.


    "Yes, that same one from New York Medical School," Alex didn''t reject this.


    "Holy¡­ you''re one talented person, aren''t you?" Madeline was genuinely impressed now.


    She sat back down on the couch and asked Alex, "you''re such a famous person now, no offense or anything, but why are you still driving a Honda Civic? It''s a genuine question."


    ''Rich people just cannot fathom seeing someone be rich and live a middle ss lifestyle it seems¡­''


    Alex thought that, but on the outside, he smiled and replied, "I was in New York for the most parts. I own an Urus, it''s on its way to Texas. Until ites back, I am just driving my old car."


    "Ah, I see, I see," now Madeline felt Alex was normal.


    The two conversed for a good while and stopped only when someone came and whispered in Madeline''s ears something, making her get up and bid farewell to Alex.


    "It was nice meeting you, Alexander. Give me your number, if I am at the shooting range, I''ll give you a text. We can have fun challenges again sometimester."


    "Sure, no problem," said Alex and exchanged numbers with Madeline.


    Madeline left and Alex did so as well.


    It was six in the evening and he had gotten quite a few texts from Melissa asking where he was.


    Alex texted her while on his way to the car that he wasing back home in a few minutes and put his phone aside.


    While driving back, he thought to himself, ''Mel said I''ll being across my other wives soon. Is Madeline one of them? No¡­ can''t be the case¡­''


    One thing Melissa advised Alex was to trust his intuitions.


    On the very first day when Alex met Melissa in some fantastical ce, he knew she was a stranger but somehow felt a strong connection with her.


    It was as if he had known her for ages.


    She gave off reallyfortable vibes and this was what ultimately caused him to ept her as his wife without thinking too much.


    Alex felt no such things when with Madeline and she seemed like a stranger to him. However¡­


    When he met Nix yesterday, she was giving him some good vibes during her talks.


    She did feel close, but Alex didn''t know if it was due to the fact that she had met him when he was younger or if it was because their parents were literally best friends.


    Whatever the case, Alex felt more close with Nix than Madeline.


    Madeline was aplete stranger while Nix wasn''t.


    Since his wife asked him to trust his intuition, Alex was going to see how things would fare off with Nix and test the waters.


    Meanwhile, Alex thought of so many things yet never questioned himself about epting the fact of having a harem so easily.


    It never crossed Alex even once that having a harem wasn''t normal, yet he felt it waspletely normal and just epted it when Melissa mentioned he had more wives.


    Part of the reason was Alex''s strong subconscious and another part was the amount of love his wives had for him and he had for them.


    Overthinking things and making ns for the future in his head, Alex finally reached home.

 Chapter 45 You’ll Suffer From Indigestion

    ?Alex had dinner with his and Nix''s family once he was home.


    Everything was normal and there was nothing that Alex found on Nix.


    Once dinner was done, Alex and Melissa went on a light walk.


    "Do you know, walking after having food is quite beneficial for you?" Alex showed off some medical knowledge.


    "Hmm? Really? Why?" Melissa asked with a smile.


    Internally she was thinking, ''I made everything... yet I feel so happy to see them unfold these mysteries and tell it to me.''


    What Melissa was feeling was something equivalent to a mother cooking a dish for her child and the child loving it and taking interest to know more about the dish.


    It could be also understood with an analogy of a master watch expert making aplicated watch movement and themon people taking interest in it and bing curious to know the intricate and fine detailing being put into such a small case.


    Walking neither too fast nor too slow, Alex exined, "when you''re walking lightly, your body''s rhythm matches your stomach''s churning movement and helps in digesting the food better. So... one should always walk at least for five to ten minutes at a normal pace."


    Melissa smiled and asked back, "what if it''s not a normal pace? What if I decide to just run?"


    Alex chuckled and said, "then my dear, you''ll suffer with indigestion, and feel like crap."


    Melissa chuckled along with Alex and the two conversed some more on random things.


    Alex then finally asked, "honey, you said I have more wives, right? And I need to find them?"


    "Yes? What of them?" Melissa asked.


    Alex didn''t run in circles and asked straight, "I am wondering, is Nix my wife too?"


    Instead of answering, Melissa smiled and shrugged. "How would I know, babe? You''re married to them, not me."


    Pah!


    Alex spanked Melissa''s butt lightly and hugged her from the side, pulling her in his embrace and looking into her eyes.


    "You''re really of no help when I actually need you, are you?"


    Melissa giggled and said, "I don''t know about any of those things, but I just wanna say... the spank was so hot... do it again!"


    Would Alex notply with his wife''s wishes?


    Pah!


    "Mhm~"


    Of course not!


    He was a good husband at the end of the day.


    "We''re outside, anyone would be able to see us doing lewd things, you know?" Alex said to Melissa.


    Melissa held Alex''s hands and interlocked her fingers with his.


    Walking alone with him, she replied, "then let them see. I am sure you''ll be turned on by that, you pervert exhibitionist."


    "Damn, the audacity..." Alexmented. "Who was it that asked me to spank a second ago?"


    "Who?" Melissa feigned an innocent confused expression.


    Alex rolled his eyes and thought of exining everything to Melissa once they were back home. She has be quite naughty and perverted.


    The husband-wife pair''s walk came to an end after ten minutes and they went back home.


    It was the usual night they spent and in the next morning, Alex did his morning routine once again ofbat training and then hitting the gym.


    Once he was back from the gym, he saw a big truck waiting outside his house.


    It was the delivery of his Urus all the way from New York.


    Alex signed the documents and took the car.


    His parents and Nix''s parents were both happy to see him make it big.


    Nix''s dad, being an automobile designer from Italy itself,mended Alex for having some good taste.


    Alex felt quite good getting such high praises from the man who worked in this industry itself.


    It was then time for lunch and Nix suggested going to a famous restaurant in Austin.


    She had seen great reviews of it online and it was said that it was a must visit ce for tourists.


    Alex and Melissa had no problems and they took her to this ce in the Urus that just arrived.


    Once lunch was over, the three spent some time in a dessert ce and it was now time for Alex''s gun mastery training.


    He said to the two that they could take the car and go home, but Nix said she had some work and would part ways with the two while Melissa said it was fine and she could just take a taxi.


    Alex insisted his wife to take the car as he could just take a taxi himself and finally Melissa gave in and drove back home.


    Alex called himself a taxi and got inside it to go to the shooting range.


    Once the taxi was gone, Nix appeared in its ce and taking out her phone, dialed a number and said, "the target is on its way to xxxxx... the coordinates are..."


    Finishing giving out information, she took one step ahead but reached a thousand steps forward, right on top of a tall building.


    Gazing down at Alex, she said with a sigh, "I am sorry honey, I can''t get myself to kill you even as a joke. If these guys finish you, we''ll be back living our daily lives in Elysium happily. And if they don''t..."


    Nix shed a happy smile and her face then flushed.


    "...then I''ll be in your care here and we''ll do a lot of questionable things, hehe."


    ***


    As Alex was in the taxi, in the rear view mirror and the side mirror, he could see a few suspicious cars and bikes following him.


    Knowing exactly what was gonna happen, he looked at the taxi driver, and saw him to be a happy youngd, vibing to music.


    Alex felt curious as to how thisd was so happy and he said with a smile, "hey, you seem happy."


    "Yes, sir," the boy replied with a smile. "From tomorrow onwards, I am gonna start college."


    "Oh? Tell me about it." Alex said and squeezed himself from the middle of the two front seats to get onto the passenger seat in front.


    "Huff... what a struggle..." Alex said and stretched himself as he got there.


    "You alright, sir?" The boy asked.


    [Ding!]


    [A Quest has started.]


    [<Survive the Assassination Attempt>


    Reward: Introduction to Gene Cultivation manual, Intermediate Gene Cultivation manual, x1 Rocketuncher.]


    [Ding!]


    [Host has received a starter pack for the quest.]


    [Received x1 SMG MP5, x1 AK-47, x1 Golden Eagle...]


    One by one Alex heard things from the system that were music to his ears.


    It brought such great news.


    Turning to the boy driving the taxi, Alex said, "I am fine, just came in the front to have a conversation with you."


    "Haha, that''s so nice of you," the boy replied.


    Alex then smiled and asked, "by the way, I wanted to ask..."


    "Have you seen Tokyo Drift?"

 Chapter 46 Another Assassination Attempt

    ?


    "Have you seen Tokyo Drift?"


    "Oh, yes! I love that movie!" The young boy answered happily.


    Alexughed. "Hahaha, that''s good. Now tell me what''s your total college tuition and the price of this car."


    "Huh? Uhh¡­ What''s with the sudden question, sir?" The boy asked.


    Alex looked at him and said with a smile, "I''ll pay it for you."


    "Why?" The boy was stupefied and asked.


    "Why, you don''t want me to?" Alex asked back.


    The boy smiled awkwardly. "I mean¡­ who in their right mind would reject such an offer¡­ but¡­ this car¡­ I don''t think I can sell it."


    "Why is that?" Alex asked calmly while keeping an eye on the assassins.


    "My father gave it to me on my eighteenth birthday before he passed away. It has memor¡ª"


    Thwack!


    "Ow. Sir why''d you hit¡ª"


    "Bozo, I can smell the entire ocean in the backseat. Just one sniff at the seat cover is sure to get me high on ten different types of opioids. Is this how you take care of your father''s precious gift?" Alex reprimanded this guy.


    "I- well- I am sorry¡­" the boy was almost on the verge of tears as realization dawned on him.


    Alex wasn''t wrong when he said the backseat smelled like the ocean.


    Too many people have had sex in there.


    The reason this happened was because the boy worked the most at night as it paid well and there were a lot of customers outside nightclubs.


    These people from the clubs were drunk 99% of the time and the 1% they weren''t, it were those guys or girls who were sober on purpose to take advantage of the others.


    At a young age of 19, the boy had seen some crazy things while driving a taxi.


    Alex ruffled the guy''s hair and said, "it''s okay. You''re gonna leave the taxi business ___?"


    "¡­?" The boy wondered why Alex didn''t finish his sentence.


    "??" Alex showed a confused face.


    "????" the boy showed an even more confused face.


    Thwack!


    "Ow."


    "I am waiting for you to tell me your name," Alex said.


    "Oh¡­ hehe, my bad¡­ it''s Carl without a K," the boy chuckled awkwardly and said.


    "Karl without K? So Arl?" Alex was confused but said nheless.


    "No¡ª"


    Screeeeeeech!


    The two''s stupid talks came to an end as a biker pulled up to the taxi window when it took an exit from the busy city streets and entered the freeway.


    Alex turned to the side and looking at the biker, waved his hand and said, "hi."


    Pui!


    Crash!


    "So anyway, Arl without a K. That''s quite the name you have there," Alex turned to the boy as the biker''s tire exploded and he crashed onto the barriers at the side.


    Alex had a silencer avable in the shop menu of the system, he equipped his pistol with it and shot the guy''s tire without the kid noticing.


    "Uhh¡­ sir, someone seems to have crashed back there." It didn''t go unnoticed by Arl and he said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway Arl, you''re a good boy, I''ll pay for your college. In return, what I want from you is loyalty and hard work."


    "What!?" Arl was taken aback. He failed to understand what Alex was up to.


    "I am offering you a job, Arl. Do you not want it?" Alex said while keeping an eye on the cars behind him which were going to hit this taxi any minute.


    "No, that''s not¡­ oof¡­ I am sorry, sir¡­ I am unable to process anything right now¡­" Arl said honestly.


    "For the next thirty minutes, I want you to keep the taxi on the freeway. Make roundabouts if needed, just don''t stop, okay Arl?" Alex said and put his head out of the taxi window.


    "But sir¡ª" Arl didn''t get the opportunity to reject Alex''s offer.


    ''Dang, what have I put myself into? Also¡­ it''s not Arl but Carl¡­''


    Carl wanted to correct Alex for so long but the situation didn''t let him.


    Alex trusted this young boy and somehow managed to get on top of his car.


    He then stood up and looked at the several cars at the back.


    ''One gunshot from them and I am probably gonna have my subscription to breathing oxygen cancelled.''


    Alex thought and smiling, looked at the guys in the car and gestured to them toe closer, provoking them.


    The cars elerated and the guys in the passenger seats got out of the window and aimed their guns at Alex.


    "Heh heh," Alex chuckled and jumped as high and far as he could from Carl''s taxi.


    The assassins were taken aback by Alex''s sudden move and before they could even react, with a loud bam, Alex crashed on the roof of the center car.


    Without wasting any time, Alex pulled out a SMG from his inventory and,


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!


    He opened fire at the guys in the car, especially targeting the driver, and killed them.


    The car''s bnce toppled with the driver having made a sharp turn.


    Alex held onto the car from above and looked for an opening to jump onto another car.


    However, the guys in the other car were ready and aiming at Alex. He would be killed the moment he tried to jump on the other cars.


    "Tch." Alex clicked his tongue.


    He pulled out the guy from the passenger seat with one powerful force and threw him away.


    The guy''s body came under a car and his head burst open, a scene pretty grotesque to look at.


    Hitting the gym and getting physically powerful let Alex do what he just did.


    Once the guy was away, Alex quickly got inside the car and opening the door of the driver''s seat, kicked the dead driver out.


    The other passengers were dead and Alex didn''t have to worry about them suddenly killing him.


    He took the wheel and turned the radio up to y Tokyo Drift.


    Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! TingTing! Ting Ging Ging Ging!


    Laughing out loud, Alex elerated the car and looking to his side, at the enemies, sang, "I wonder if you know how they live in Tokyo~"


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!


    Like a maniac, while singing, Alex took out his SMG and opened fire on the enemy cars beside him.


    One hand on the steering wheel, he weaved the car to the side and hit the bikers, immediately making them crash onto the side barriers.


    "If you see me, then you mean it, then you know you have to go~," Alex made his hand move like a wave and continued to sing.


    "FAST AND FURIYAAAAAS!"


    Screeeeeeech!


    The car drifted and elerated forwards again.


    Alex''s brain had short-circuited due to the adrenaline rush he was having.


    His car finally was beside Carl''s while the Ting Ting Ting rang out loud on the radio.


    Carl naturally turned to look at the loud noiseing beside him and was shocked to see Alex there.


    "FAST AND FURIYAAAAAS!" Alex yelled while vibing with the song.


    "What the fuck¡­" Carl waspletely dumbfounded.


    Alex pulled a dead body from the back and put him on the driver''s seat to keep the car elerated and the steering locked.


    Alex then made his way to the passenger seat and waving at Carl, jumped inside his car.


    "WHAAAA!" Carl was surprised and nearly crashed the car.


    Alexughed at this scene and went to the passenger seat again.


    He turned the radio on this car as well, continuing the same song.


    DuDuDuDuDuDuDuDu!


    The two didn''t have time to converse as there was a choppering towards them.


    At this moment, Alex heard a notification in his head.


    [Ding!]


    [Quest <Survive the Assassination>pleted!]


    [Rewards received¡­]


    [Ding!]


    [New Quest <Escape the Police> has started!]


    "Whatta timing! Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 47 After I Get Killed, I’ll Be Back In Elysium Right?

    ?


    Standing atop a tall building, Nix''s cyan hair fluttered with the wind as she watched the yellow taxi Alex was in, run on the freeway.


    There was a smile on her face and turning to the side, she said, "Scarlett sis, husband did well."


    Scarlett, wearing gray sweatpants and an oversized ck t-shirt, yawned and said, "Fi-chan, you hardly put any effort into this. You know this won''t do, right?"


    Nix was in a white top and blue jeans. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Big sis, the guys I asked to go after husband aren''t small fries."


    Walking on the edge of the tall building and going beside Nix, Scarlett wrapped her arms around her shoulder and said while looking at the running yellow taxi, "that''s the problem Fi-chan."


    "You found someone too big and they might''ve done a background check on husband. It''s obvious that they would''ve found him to be an ordinary student who could be easily killed."


    "They therefore only put moderate efforts and didn''t even use any schemes or tactics. It should''ve been you who could''ve put them on a proper n to assassinate husband, not just send a few people in a car with guns."


    Nix sighed. "I understand. However, big sis, you should know this¡­"


    Nix looked at Scarlett seriously. "I am not going to do any physical harm to husband on my own."


    Scarlett chuckled and ruffled Nix''s hair. "Do whatever you want, my lil matcha muffin. Just give him a hard time and boost his drive to achieve his goal better."


    Nix wrinkled her nose as she got herself called a matcha muffin.


    However she was really tolerant of her older sister and didn''t mind it much. She knew it was her way of showing affection.


    Nix nodded her head to Scarlett''s response. She then asked, "How long do I have to do it again?"


    "Do what?"


    "y like a viin and give husband a hard time."


    Scarlett chuckled. "Until he either kills you or epts you as his wife."


    Nix nodded. "After I get killed, I''ll be back in Elysium right?"


    "Heh heh heh¡­" Scarlett chuckled and pinched Nix''s nose. "Definitely not. An average lifespan for a mortal in this world is eighty years, you''re noting back until you serve the full eighty years."


    "What the¡ª" Nix knitted her brows. "How is that possible? I am literally Infinity, you know? Surely I cannot be confined into a puny fabric of space-time that this world offers."


    Nix was too bbergasted with Scarlett''s response.


    Scarlett chuckled again and patted Nix''s head. "Yes, yes, my dear. You''re also just below me in the power hierarchy, but that doesn''t change one fact."


    "What fact?"


    Scarlett turned Nix in a certain direction and her focus there.


    Nix''s cyan-colored eyes shone and focused in that direction.


    Scarlett then answered, "the fact that she¡­ is here."


    *


    Achoo!


    Melissa, who was cooking in the kitchen, suddenly sneezed.


    "Are you alright, sweetie?" J asked, concerned.


    "Oh, yeah, nothing to worry about." Melissa said while rubbing her nose.


    She felt someone was watching her and turned her head in that direction, only to find out that there were indeed two people watching her.


    One was a cute cyan-haired girl shing an apologetic smile while the other was an annoying bitch with a smug look, holding a sign that read ''penis''.


    A vein popped on Melissa''s head, but she was beside her mother-inw and couldn''t go beat up that smug bitch, thus she diverted her attention from them and focused on her cooking.


    ***


    DuDuDuDuDuDuDu!


    "S-sir¡­ there''s a cho-o-op-per!" Carl stuttered and said, terrified of the situation.


    Alexughed in response. "You worry too much, Arl. Anyway, stop the car at the side."


    "But s-sir¡­" Carl was afraid Alex would get killed by the police and goons chasing after him with guns.


    Alex ruffled Carl''s hair and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    Carl was a good kid, from what Alex made out so far, and he had a positive opinion of him.


    While Carl stopped the car at the side, Alex saw a few ck face masks in the car and took them with him.


    He then looked at him and said, "hey, I want your hoodie."


    Carl was wearing a ck hoodie while driving.


    "I can''t take it off¡ª"


    Alex put one hand on the steering wheel and kept the car stable while his other hand ensured to take out Carl''s hoodie.


    It all happened in a mere few seconds.


    "Woah!" Carl was seriously impressed by this.


    Alex then took his own shirt off and gave it to Carl. "Quickly wear it before the police or traffic camera captures an image of you."


    Carl nodded and with Alex''s help, wore the shirt.


    Once this was settled, Alex took his phone out and said, "keep this with you. I''ll find you and get back to you soon. If you''re in need, the passcode of the phone is xxxx and the bank ount number on the bank apps is xyzx. Take as much as you want, I don''t mind."


    "Anyway¡­" Alex looked outside and saw no cop cars, just a chopper. "¡­don''t fully stop the car, just slow it down so that I can jump. Once I am out, drive faster and go somewhere busy, okay?"


    "S-Sir¡­ I¡ª" Carl had no confidence he could do what was asked of him.


    Alex didn''t give him a chance of doubt and immediately jumped out of the taxi when Carl was questioning things and slightly slowed down.


    "OH FUCK!" Carl said in panic and slightly lost control of his taxi.


    He eventually stabilized it and looking at the empty seat, let out a sad expression.


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Arrgh!" Alex had jumped onto hard concrete and got some injuries. Thankfully there were no fractures and his bones were fine.


    The chopper which was following the taxi saw Alex jump out and locked its target on him, leaving the taxi alone.


    News of Alex was ryed to the local police force and¡­


    "Again!?" A uniformed officer sipping coffee eximed while standing near a cop car.


    "Seems like it, officer. Let''s go!" Another uniformed officer said and throwed the coffee in the trash.


    "No, I am not throwing my coffee away!" The officer rushed into the car while holding hot coffee.


    "Be careful, if it spills you''re getting third degree burns."


    "Just drive slow. You know how things go with these cases. They order us to chase them, but then we''re eventually told to stop as the criminal could very well be a Blessed and kill us all. Honestly, we should all let the Blessed department handle the criminal cases."


    The officer who was driving nodded. "That''s correct. But then we''d be jobless. In any case, hold on tight, we have gotten orders and need to fulfil our duties!"

 Chapter 48 Escaping The Police

    48 Escaping The Police


    As Alex was off the car, he made a run towards the deeper parts of the city, in a more crowded ce.


    His face was covered with a mask and he also wore a hoodie to cover himself up as much as possible.


    Alex ensured to hide from the chopper by sticking as close as possible to the walls and pirs on the highway. He then made his way down and towards the ces with more buildings.


    As Alex managed to get away from the highway and jumped on a new road, he heard sirens of police cars closing in on him.


    Clicking his tongue, Alex ran at full speed at the nearest shop or building he could find.


    Three minutester, he reached the parking lot of a nearby fast food restaurant.


    There were cars and bikes parked there and knowing how stupid it would be to steal a car, Alex went towards a bike and hopped on it.


    As he did that and twisted the bike handle, he realized, "the handle is locked."


    Alex got down and went to another bike.


    This time he twisted it and surprisingly, the handle wasn''t locked.


    However, there was another problem.


    "Argh¡­ this isn''t a game, I can''t just hop on a bike and expect it to start."


    Due to the adrenaline rush, Alex''s brain was just making him do all possible things to get out of this situation as fast as possible, causing him to make some stupid decisions at times.


    Alex took a deep breath and thought, ''calm down, you can''t get things done with a hot head.''


    Sitting on the bike and taking deep breaths, Alex finally felt a little bit calm.


    "If I don''t have a key, I can just search online how to start a bike without a key," thought Alex with a smile.


    He searched his pocket to take his phone out and search things online, but as he reached his pocket, he realized he didn''t have it.


    ''Fuck! I gave it to Arl!'' Thought Alex as he smiled while his lips twitched.


    He immediately got off the bike and made way towards the fast food restaurant.


    He took the hood off to not look sketchy and fixed his appearance a bit.


    His mask stayed on and as he went inside the restaurant, he did some light coughs here and there to make it seem like he was sick.


    Going to the cashier, Alex ordered some food and while he was waiting, asked where the washroom was and went in there.


    There was only one washroom and thankfully it seemed like someone was in there.


    As the door unlocked the person came outside, Alex saw it was a guy.


    It was a good thing for Alex as he could wear his clothes.


    Alex knocked the guy out before he walked too far away and took him back inside the washroom.


    He swapped his hoodie with his blue shirt and then also had him wear a mask.


    Alex then held the guy''s ankles and had him hang upside down for a few seconds, to let the blood rush towards his brain and have him get conscious again quickly.


    If the national medical board were to know a doctor was doing such malpractices, they would terminate Alex''s license immediately.


    Thankfully there was no one watching what Alex was doing.


    Except Gods, of course.


    Alex got out of the washroom as soon as he could and went to collect his order.


    There were no employees watching who was taking whose order as it all worked based on the bill slips.


    There was the order number written on the bill slip and the same was ced on each tray with food.


    Alex took his order and searched for a spot to sit.


    His gaze fell on a blonde-haired woman in her early 30s sitting alone. He found her to be the perfect person to sit with and made his way towards her.


    "Excuse me, miss. Is this chair empty?" Alex asked politely.


    The woman, looking at Alex, was surprised that he approached her and asked her this.


    "Yes?" She replied without thinking much as she got lost looking at Alex''s charismatic appearance for a second.


    "Mind if I sit here?" Alex asked again.


    The woman snapped out of her thoughts and not showing much enthusiasm on her face, simply nodded her head.


    Internally she was really surprised someone this young would even want to approach her.


    Alex smiled at her and sat in front of her.


    He took a sip of his c and said with a sigh, "it''s so crowded here and I couldn''t get a ce to sit and eat alone. Thank you for letting me."


    The woman smiled. "No worries."


    Alex''s charisma was top notch and the ones weaker to such looks were older women.


    Alex only sat with thisdy here because he could get a few things done as quickly as possible before the guy from the bathroom or the police came looking for trouble.


    Alex ate a few fries and thedy sipped on her hot coffee and got busy with her phone.


    Looking at her, Alex said, "hey, miss. Can I ask you something?"


    "Yes?" Thedy looked at Alex.


    "Actually, I live downtown and came to this ce with my friends. I got separated from them and since I felt hungry, I came here. That''s pretty much my situation." Alex tried to make up an excuse.


    He then continued, "What I want to ask is, can you please book me a taxi? Don''t worry, I have my cards with me, please use them. You don''t have to pay."


    The woman chuckled. "Why do you sound so afraid of asking for help? I am not going to eat you, rx."


    Alex could only smile awkwardly.


    Thedy then said with a smile, "also, you''re in luck it seems. I am travelling downtown as well. I''ll give you a ride if you want."


    "Oh, really? That''s so sweet of you." Alex said politely.


    Thedy nodded. "Then we''ll leave when you''re done."


    Alex got up hearing that. He held the burger, fries, and c in his hand and said, "let''s go."


    "What''s the rush?" Thedy asked, curious.


    "I was supposed to be back before seven, it''s already six. If we don''t hurry now, I am sure to get a good scolding from my parents." Alex made up some more excuses.


    The womanughed hearing that. "Right, right."


    With how charismatic Alex looked, the woman forgot for a second that he was still a youngster.


    With this kinddy, Alex got out of the burger joint and went to her car.


    Once he got into the car with her and got moving, he would lose the police and have the quest bepleted.


    To his surprise, thisdy''s car was an expensive Mercedes-Benz AMG, a top of the line sports car from the German automobile brand.


    "Get in," thedy said as she hopped into her car.


    Getting inside, Alex was surprised that this car was in the parking lot as well.


    It was a ck car and blended in with the others, thus Alex didn''t have a look at it.


    Not to mention, they were in the outskirts of Austin, far from the city center. He totally didn''t expect this car to be here.


    Turning to look at thedy, Alex only now analyzed her.


    Although she was wearing simple clothes, the look on her face definitely seemed like she was from a well off household.


    Thedy noticed Alex looking at her and driving out of the parking lot, she asked with a smile, "surprised to find out that a simple looking woman could have such an expensive car?"


    Alex nodded. "I won''t even deny that. The ones who I''ve seen have supercars like this, they''re usually wearing expensive clothes."


    Thedy chuckled. "I know. But don''t worry, not all wear shy clothes. Some are normal like me and my family. I have a little sister, she wears even simpler clothes than me. Like usually just camo pants and a tank top."


    "Hmm?" Alex was surprised to hear that. "What''s your sister''s name, if you don''t mind me asking."


    Thedy smiled. "Why? Interested in marrying her?"


    Thedy was just teasing Alex.


    Alex didn''t get teased though. Instead he replied, "Yes, for sure. To be honest, if you say yes, I can even just marry you."


    Thedyughed in response. This young boy she met was surely fun.


    Thedy then looked at Alex and said with a smile, "It''s not as fun as you think it is to marry into my family, by the way."


    "Why? Are you guys some serial killers?" Alex joked.


    Thedy smiled. "Opposite of it. We''re a strictly military oriented family. Do you wanna know who I


    am?"


    Alex nodded. It wouldn''t hurt to know who she was.


    Thedy looked at the side to see Alex and said with a smug face, "The Director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation."

 Chapter 49 Nicole Francis

    ?


    "The Director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation."


    rms rang in Alex''s head as soon as he heard that with shock clearly visible on his face.


    ''Fuck, no wonder¡­'' Alex thought. ''¡­no wonder why I didn''t get a questpletion notification!''


    Alex had sessfully escaped the police by going home in the car with thisdy here. But to luck would have it, she turned out to be the freaking Director of the FBI itself!


    Alex couldn''t make out if his luck was top tier or straight dogshit.


    Putting away the shock from his face, Alex stared at thedy and rubbing his chin, said with a suspicious face, "are you sure? Because I don''t think I have such good luck to end up meeting the Director. Not to mention, why would someone from the Feds say they''re from the Feds?"


    Thedyughed hearing that. "You''re right."


    Alex then shook his head and said, "that aside, you said your sister wears camo pants and a tank top, right?"


    "Yes? What of it?"


    Alex smiled. "I met such a person just yesterday at a shooting range. Her name is Madeline."


    "What!?" Thedy was surprised and turned to look at Alex.


    Alex nodded. "Her full name was Madeline Francis. Is she your sister?"


    "¡­" thedy was speechless.


    She slowed the car and turning to Alex again, asked, "what sort of coincidence is this? Of all the people you could find, you ended up meeting my sister and then me? Hahaha! You''re more fun than I thought."


    So this person really was rted to Madeline. And not to mention, Alex didn''t think Madeline was from such a big background.


    "Since I know your sister''s name, can I know yours too?" Alex felt it wouldn''t hurt to make small talk and have a connection with the Director.


    "Nicole, it''s Nicole Francis." Thedy said with a smile. "Since you know my sister, I''ll tell you a little more about us. Our family is a heavily military oriented one since our father is Matthias Francis, the Chief of Staff of the Army itself."


    Alex was surprised to know Madeline had such a big background. It was no wonder the shooting range people were so respectful towards her.


    Nicole then turned to look at Alex and said with a smirk, "you now know so much about us that we''ll have to keep monitoring you."


    Alex sighed and raised his hands up. "Miss, I didn''t ask you to introduce yourself. You could''ve just dropped me off downtown and we would''ve been good."


    Nicole chuckled. "I am kidding. Since you seem to know Madeline, I am guessing you aren''t just a random nobody. So tell me, what do you do?"


    Alex shook his head. "It''s nothing much. I am a neurosurgeon, that''s about it. Nothing special."


    "I see." Nicole nodded her head. "You look really young for a neurosurgeon."


    "I am, actually. I am the youngest neurosurgeon in history." Alex wasn''t trying to show off, just stating what the truth was.


    Nicole could easily find it if she did a little background check or Alex. It was thus better to mention it before.


    "Oh? Now that''s a bold im." Nicole said, feeling interested in Alex now.


    Alex shrugged. "You''re from the Feds. You can easily do a background check."


    Nicole chuckled. "You know what, you''re making me curious now. I''ll do a check on you right about now."


    Nicole took her phone and while driving, punched in a few things in it and saw it briefly for a few seconds.


    It was dangerous to use the phone while driving, but well, she was thew, she could do anything and get away.


    After a brief background check on Alex, Nicole was surprised to find out that this young man she picked up at a fast food joint in the outskirts of Austin was really the youngest Neurosurgeon in medical history.


    This was big news yet nobody seemed to know of it.


    "You''re so young, are you actually good?" Asked Nicole with a yful smile.


    Alex smiled back. "With the way you''re using your phone while driving, I am sure you''ll need me. Don''t worry, I can show you my skills at that time then."


    Nicoleughed again. "You don''t seem to be afraid of talking crap to me even after knowing me, yeah?"


    "That''s not correct, I am actually very scared." Alex said in a neutral tone,pletely unafraid of her.


    "Hmm¡­ if you''re afraid, you might''ve probably pissed your pants too. I think we should check into a hotel and get your pants changed." Nicole turned to Alex and winked at him.


    ''Thisdy¡­'' Alex was now having second guesses whether she really was the director or not.


    If he wasn''t wrong, weren''t people at such high posts usually serious and old farts?


    In any case, Alex answered, "No thanks. If we go to a hotel, things won''t end well."


    "Why is that?" Nicole asked, ying with Alex.


    "It''s because if I check you up and find some faults in your health, I''ll end up pointing it out. You eventually won''t like it and being so unsatisfied, could even put me in jail."


    Thisment made Nicoleugh again. But then, she suddenly realized something and said, stopping herughter, "Right¡­ you''re a doctor. I wanted to pay a visit to a doctor but couldn''t due to work."


    She pulled the car to the side and stopped it.


    Nicole then turned to Alex and lifting her shirt up, said in a serious tone, "feel them and tell me if something''s wrong."


    She was pointing at her breasts that were covered by a bra.


    Alex was surprised by her sudden move. "This¡­ you want me to¡ª"


    "Aren''t you a doctor? Can''t you tell if something''s wrong with my breasts?" Nicole was serious this time.


    Alex smiled awkwardly. "I mean, breasts aren''t my field of expertise. I do know some stuff and can rmend you to another doctor if you want, but I cannot treat you if there''s some problem."


    "No problem." Nicole nodded her head. "If there is indeed something, I''ll go see a doctor immediately."


    Alex nodded. "If it was something rted to your brain or spine, I could treat it. Nevertheless, you don''t mind if I touch them, right?"


    "Nope." Nicole was cooperating since she was feeling some problems at her breasts. This thing was embarrassing to talk with someone and even more embarrassing to check with some doctor because many were male.


    However, right now, she feltfortable around Alex, and since he was a doctor too, she felt she should take advantage of the situation and see what was wrong.


    Alex was a married man and doing something like this was cheating on his wives. However, he was also a doctor and what he was doing was ensuring the wellbeing of his patient.


    This wasn''t cheating since Alex wasn''t sexually or romantically interested in Nicole. He was just doing his job.


    Alex made Nicole take her bra off and touched her breasts carefully. He felt one breast first and everywhere there was a simr softness.


    He didn''t want to do it but he pressed on her nipple as well and found it to be normal.


    He then checked the other breast and just as he pressed on them, he found a small lump.


    Alex knitted his brows and lightly pressed on it again, finding that there indeed was still a lump.


    Alex then examined the entire breast and thankfully, the lump was only in a small ce.


    Alex turned to look at Nicole and said, "Miss Nicole, I want you to go to an Oncologist as quickly as possible."


    Nicole''s expression turned grave. "What is it, Alexander? Is there some issue?"


    Alex nodded. "There could be one. I won''t answer you, it''s better if you visit an Oncologist and also a Gynecologist and consult them."


    Nicole put her hands on Alex''s shoulders. Her bare breasts were hanging in the open but she wasn''t worried about them.


    "Tell me, Alexander. What''s the problem?"


    Alex looked at her and said, "Calm down, Miss Nicole. If you get anxious or stressed, your problem will worsen."


    "If you don''t answer, my anxiety won''t lower. Please answer me, Dr. Alexander. I really need to know." Nicole''s tone turned soft.


    Alex sighed. "It can''t be helped, it seems. Come to this passenger seat and get settled, I''ll tell you."


    Nicole nodded andplied with Alex''s demands.


    She wore her bra and shirt again and came to the passenger seat while Alex took the wheel.


    Alex then turned to her and said in a calm tone, "Miss Nicole, I suspect you might have breast cancer."


    "WHAT!?"


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    A/N: Dear ex/current vsol readers, I hope you''ll be kind this time and notsh out on me like what happened during vsol''s start andter on as well.


    I hope we all can have a fun time together and not indulge in hate and negativity.


    Constructive criticism is always weed, and please understand, authors are normal people as well and we do feel down when we see toxicments.


    Be mindful of your words and please be a little gentle when giving your criticism.


    I love you all from the bottom of my heart and thank you for supporting this novel.


    I just hope you give this novel a shot for at least the first hundred chapters.


    The start may seem as if it''splicated and chaotic, but please know, if it''s super streamlined and one directional, you''ll just be bored as everything would be highly predictable.


    Aplicated plot requires tons of elements and what''s happening at the start and now... it''s creating foundation for the skyscraper we''re about to build.


    Just continue to read and enjoy, everything wille together eventually and you''ll understand the reasons for everything.


    I am not an inexperienced writer anymore and I am trying my best to give you the best of plot, wholesomeness, and smut under one roof.


    If you read the chapters carefully, you''ll understand that there''s a lot of subtle hints towards the greater picture about toe.


    Small small hints of the mc''s background, his wives'' backgrounds, and so on and so forth.


    If you can find the hints, well and good, if not, don''t worry, there are some really serious readers who will eventuallye back to the early chapters and point things out ;)


    This author''s note was long and I hope there neveres a need to make another one in future.


    I thank everyone for their understanding and pray that we all have a fun and wholesome time together.


    PS- The author''s note above doesn''t contribute to increase chapter word count and won''t increase the coin price.

 Chapter 50 Taking Nicole To The Gynecologist

    ?


    Nicole''s expression turned grave and she was inplete shock.


    Despite being such a high ranking officer in the world''s number one country, during the time of distress, she was no different than any ordinary person.


    "Calm down," Alex looked at her and said in a soft tone. "I said I suspect. I didn''t say I am sure of it. So rx, take a deep breath, and look at me."


    Nicole had a pained expression on her face. But she was a mature and strong woman. She wiped away the worry from her face and did as Alex asked her to do.


    Once she seemed to have calmed down, Alex said, "Good. Now, instead of dropping me downtown, let''s visit a hospital and get you checked. If nothing''s wrong, we should be done in a few hours."


    Nicole nodded her head. "Take me wherever you want, I''ll clear up my schedule for the next three days."


    "Alright," Alex agreed and drove Nicole''s car to the nearest hospital.


    Once the two reached, before Nicole got out of the car, Alex held her hand, surprising her.


    Alex pressed on her palm with his thumb and looking into her eyes, said softly, "Miss Nicole¡­ do not panic, okay?"


    Nicole blinked her eyes dumbly and stared at Alex. What he was doing now was treating her like a child, and this was really weird.


    Not because as a grown thirty-one years old adult she was being treated like a child, but because she actually felt quiteforted by his gestures.


    Never in the world would anybody be able to imagine that the people at such a high position and power could also have interactions like this.


    Nicole looked at Alex and just nodded her head lightly. She was in no mood to tease him or act yful.


    Alex nodded back and the two left the car, going towards the reception.


    Massaging someone''s palm and talking to them gently during their moment of distress was a great way of distracting as well as providing light stimtions to ease their anxiety.


    Fingertips and the overall palm has many nerve endings and is a great source to get some quality stimtion without getting too touchy with someone.


    This wasn''t a skill taught in med school, but one could easily decipher it if they paid enough attention in ss and did some logical thinking.


    Going to the reception, Alex talked to the receptionist about wanting to see a gynecologist while Nicole just stood behind Alex, slightly nervous.


    It wasn''t normal for her to act like this, but being told she may have cancer, it wasn''t the best of the feelings in the world.


    The receptionist told Alex that a doctor is there and that he and Nicole would need to wait.


    Alex urged that it was urgent and he needed to see one immediately.


    The receptionist shook her head and said it wasn''t possible.


    "Miss, I am a doctor myself, a surgeon to be precise. I need to get thisdy checked immediately. Please understand," urged Alex in a calm yet hurried tone.


    The receptionist was surprised hearing that. No doctores to the desk like this and says such a thing.


    "Can I see your ID?" The receptionist asked.


    This question made Alex realize he didn''t have the doctor prefix in his name because he was yet to get his degrees from the college and an official license to practice.


    Alex shook his head to the receptionist and said, "I didn''t bring my ID, but¡­"


    Alex asked for Nicole''s phone and she gave it to him.


    Alex opened the article showing him bing the youngest neurosurgeon and he showed it to the receptionist.


    As the receptionist had a look at it, she was surprised as well as somewhat sceptical.


    She searched the same things on her phone and found the exact same article everywhere, realizing that in front of her was indeed the youngest neurosurgeon in history.


    The receptionist''s heart started beating crazily and she turned fidgety.


    "P-P-Please wait a second," she said and immediately dialed a number.


    The receptionist talked about the urgency of the matter and after getting a response, cut the call and said to Alex that he could go see the doctor.


    However, before he left, she handed him a pen and a paper and said with a nervous smile, "S-Sir, can you please sign this?"


    Others may not understand the value of Alex, but the ones in the medical fields did.


    It was due to such reasons that this receptionist immediately started fangirling over Alex.


    Nicole noticed this and shook her head with a sigh. People really favored celebrities, it seemed.


    Just one call from Nicole could''ve made the doctore running to her, but since she was with Alex, she let him handle everything and do what he seemed fit.


    As of this moment the Director of the FBI was acting like a child who was being taken to the doctor by her mother.


    Nicole had no idea about her own body whatsoever, but she could somehow tell that Alex knew everything andpletely trusted him, even though they had just met.


    Part of the reason for such trust was him knowing about her sister, even though it was just a little.


    The two walked to the gynecologist''s examination room and met thedy doctor.


    Alex and Nicole sat down in front of her and smiling, the doctor said, "Hello, Dr. Alexander Gray. Happy to see you in person."


    Alex smiled back and did a light nod. "Doctor, although I am well versed with gynaecology as well, since I am not licensed for it, I''d like your consultation on Miss Nicole''s problem here."


    The doctor nodded lightly. "No worries, I''ll examine Miss Nicole."


    The doctor then got up and gestured to Nicole to get seated on a bed where she could be examined.


    "Doctor, I''ll have to ask you to stay seated while I do my examination," the gynaecologist said.


    Nicole felt slightly anxious to know Alex wouldn''t be here, guiding this doctor through her problem.


    She was also slightly worried that she''ll need to answer everything the doctor asked and it wouldn''t be Alex saying things for her.


    Alex could see Nicole''s worry and although it felt somehow weird to stare at a stranger''s boobs as a married man, as a doctor, he felt it was only natural he stayed with her till the end since he was the one who diagnosed her problem first.


    Alex asked the gynaecologist, "Can you please let me help you? I am sure Miss Nicole would feel morefortable with me being around."


    The gynaecologist put her sses down slightly and looked at Alex. "Dr. Gray, I am sure you understand that this would be invading a patient''s privacy, right?"


    "I consent. Let him stay," Nicole spoke for the first time after they got out of their car.


    "Well¡­" the gynaecologist put her sses back on and wore her gloves. "If the patient doesn''t have any problem, Dr. Gray can help me out."


    Alex nodded and he too wore gloves and went beside Nicole to examine her.


    ¡­..


    A/N: Hi all, a new month has started and I thank you for getting the privilege chapters.


    This novel is participating in the Webnovel Spirity Awards and it would really help if it has more power stones and Golden Tickets.


    So, let''s set some goals for you guys and for me as well in which we both will be happy!


    For every 200 powerstones, I''ll publish one extra chapter.


    For every 100 Golden Tickets, I''ll post one extra chapter.


    Also, more bonuses will be posted for every 250 Golden Tickets and 500 powerstones.


    Let''s go get it everyone and win this WSA! :)

 Chapter 51 MRI

    ?


    Once the doctors were ready for the examination, Nicole was told to take her top off, and she did without hesitation.


    She wasn''t a teenage girl to blush from this and knew it had to be done. She also could tell Alex was mature and wasn''t perving on her body.


    That was right. Alex wasn''t thinking much about Nicole''s breasts because he had seen many during his studies in med school as well as his own wife''s.


    His wife was the hottest woman he had ever seen and Alex wouldn''t lie, even though Nicole was beautiful in her own way, she couldn''tpare to his wife.


    Alex was a straight man but with great self-control. He didn''t pop a boner as in his mind, he was treating this as a serious situation where a person''s life was at risk.


    The gynaecologist did what Alex had done during his diagnosis and she turned to him to ask and talk about it.


    Alex told her what he felt could be the problem and the gynaecologist found all of his reasoning to be correct and match her own.


    Not just match, Alex was more knowledgeable than her and she wouldn''t even lie about it.


    This was bound to happen as Alex had the knowledge of advanced human anatomy he got from the system.


    The two doctors came to a conclusion that an MRI was needed.


    They made an appointment for Nicole and in the next hour, she was stripped fully and made to wear a loose-fitting hospital gown.


    The nurses checked her if she wore any article that was metal and ensured that only a piece of loose fabric was on her and nothing else.


    Nicole wouldn''t lie, if she was panicking before, now she was really scared.


    She had been into harsh training but there was nothing that prepared her for such hospital treatments.


    Even during the era of Gods, hospitals and their horrifying treatments were still a thing and Nicole cursed God for putting her in such a position.


    Of course, being a top ranking officer, she knew better to conceal her emotions, but deep down, only she knew the pain she was feeling.


    Despite knowing the feelings Nicole may be going through, Alex couldn''t help her whatsoever. She had to undergo this otherwise the only option that remained was praying to God, which was highly unreliable and risky.


    Gods hardly ever answered prayers of their believers even during their era where they gave blessings to a select few people.


    The vast majority was just shown a hope and there was no proof that they could ever get blessed. Yet, everyone kept praying in hopes of having Gods listen to their problems.


    Before going inside the MRI room, Nicole had a small chat with Alex.


    Alex told her everything will be fine and she need not worry about anything.


    He also warned her that the MRI machine would make a loud noise and she shouldn''t get scared of it.


    MRI machines contain big superconducting mas that are turned on and off by the operator repeatedly, causing loud sound to arise.


    The main ma in an MRI machine remains stationary and generates a strong maic field that aligns the protons in the body''s tissues.


    When a radiofrequency pulse is applied, the protons momentarily change their alignment, and as they return to their original state, they emit signals that are detected by the MRI machine''s receiver coils.


    These signals are then used to create detailed images of the internal structures of the body, letting Radiologists study and make appropriate reports.


    MRI was the safest option to detect cancer in a patient and was used widely in the world.


    It was sad that Nicole had to undergo this for the diagnosis, but there was no other way.


    Alex could ask his wife to ask his other wives who weren''t on Earth and help treat Nicole, but somewhere down the line, he felt this wasn''t right.


    Why was that the case, Alex had no idea. He thus made a mental note to talk about this with his wife, who was supposedly a God, when he went home.


    Nicole was a stranger and Alex had seen many people''s suffering and sad faces when they were getting treated.


    Despite the numerous encounters with death and suffering, Alex wasn''t numb to those emotions and felt really sad and depressed.


    The medical field wasn''t cut for a person like him, but his mental fortitude was high and he didn''t break in all these years.


    Alex only grewpassion and empathy for the suffering patients, and if it was in his control, he would help each and every patient in the world and cure their diseases, letting there be no suffering at all.


    Right outside the MRI room, in the waiting hall, there was a child roughly 6-8 years of age. He was bald and there was no hair on his body, indicating that he might''ve undergone chemotherapy.


    Alex felt pained watching such a young child suffer such a cruel fate. What sin could a child possibly have done to let fate punish him in such a manner? He didn''t understand.


    Alex''s resolve to talk to his wife got even stronger. However, no matter how eager he was, he had to first finish things up with Nicole.


    Alex wasn''t helping her so much because he was a kind person, he would be lying to himself if he said that. Yes, he was a doctor and it was his duty to look after a patient, but not so much to stay with them with everything.


    Even though she was the Director, she was still a stranger to him and there was his family waiting for him at home.


    They would''ve started worrying for him by now had Alex not called Melissa and told her the situation.


    He had no phone on him so he used Nicole''s while she was getting her MRI done.


    Helping Nicole so much, part of the reason was him wanting to establish a stronger connection with her. It was due to this that he was sticking through.


    Alex could''ve otherwise just written a rmendation letter and had her make a visit to the doctors herself.


    It took a while for Nicole to get her MRI done.


    By the time she was done, it was 9 pm.


    Alex had a rough day today and it seemed like the same was the case with Nicole.


    Nicole''s report were going to arrive at around noon the next day, thus Alex suggested they parted ways now and met again tomorrow.


    Internally, Nicole didn''t want herself to be away from a professional doctor''s supervision, but she understood that Alex had to go home as well.


    In any case, it wouldn''t hurt to ask, and so Nicole asked gently to Alex as they walked outside the hospital, "Can you please stay with me until the reports arrive?"

 Chapter 52 Privacy Is A Myth

    ?


    Nicole''s question made Alex ponder over human nature as he stood right beside her and stared at her.


    This woman in front was by no means weak. She was just a little shocked with the sudden discovery of having cancer. This probably happened because it might be the first time she had suffered from some major health problems.


    Wondering whether his analysis was true, Alex asked calmly, "Miss Nicole, have you had any prior medicalplications as major as this one?"


    Nicole shook her head.


    "Any broken bones, fractures, anything that involved operating on yourself?"


    Nicole shook her head again. "I was a strong kid since young. I jumped around from tall trees, skid down a hill on my stomach with head facing down, yed football, and evenpleted the harsh training for the Feds. Never got anything more than scratches and bruises."


    "I understand," nodded Alex. This exined everything.


    Nicole''s immune system was strong and she was smart enough to not break her bones. She also seemed to eat healthy food given how herplexion was of a healthy shade along with her glowing smooth skin.


    No e on face or anywhere on the body, at least what Alex had seen so far, along with no dark circles or baggy eyes.


    In all ways, Nicole was really healthy. It''s no wonder she was so anxious and panicking right now.


    Alex wanted to go home and have a chat with his wife on a few things, but it was a pity he couldn''t.


    If he left Nicole alone now, his connection with her would worsen due to her bing paranoid as well as extremely anxious and scared.


    It was best to stay with her until her reports arrived.


    "Can I make a call before I answer you?" Alex asked.


    Nicole nodded and gave her phone to Alex.


    Looking at her phone, Alex asked with a smile, "if I call my family from this phone, won''t you get all the information on me?"


    A smile crept on Nicole''s face. It was after a really long time and Alex was d he saw it.


    Nicole replied, "Doctor, privacy is a myth, unless you''re a very high ranking Blessed."


    Alex was surprised. "You''re saying if I am a high ranking Blessed, I can get away with anything?"


    Nicole nodded. "Pretty much. Unless you did some major fuckup and got the Association of Blesseds after you."


    Alex chuckled. "Sounds like I''d need to be a Blessed then. Otherwise officers like you could always stalk me."


    Nicole smiled and patted Alex''s shoulder. "Good luck with that. It''s never happening unless your luck is really good and you get noticed by some God."


    Alex smiled and shook his head.


    He gave a call to Melissa and talked to her for a bit, telling her that he was stuck with a patient and couldn''t make it home tonight.


    Melissa wasn''t too nosy and asked him to take care of himself. She also asked if he had eaten or not and if he needed food.


    The general questions came after she checked his well being. Questions about why someone called Carl answered his phone instead of him, why he was calling with someone else''s phone, and so on.


    Nicole was here and Alex couldn''t say the truth, otherwise he wouldnd in trouble.


    He said to Melissa what he said to Nicole and then said he''ll talk more on this once he was home.


    Alex''s story was obviously highly suspicious but Melissa didn''t give him a hard time since she already had a general idea about things.


    She once again asked him to take care and cut the call after saying ''love you'' and hearing it back from Alex.


    "Ady?" Nicole asked with a smile.


    Alex nodded. "My wife. I am married, Miss Nicole."


    Surprise was clearly written all over Nicole''s face. "You, you''re married? At such a young age?"


    "Is that a problem, Miss¡ª"


    "Please, just call me Nicole," Nicole was starting to open up to Alex and getting on much friendlier terms.


    Alex nodded. "You can call me Alex instead of doctor."


    Nicole chuckled. "The name Dr. Alexander Gray sounds cool though."


    "It does?" Alex didn''t know.


    "Yes. Though since you asked me now, I''ll just call you Alex. There''s no going back." Nicole was in a slightly better mood now.


    Alex walked towards her car and said, "let''s go grab some food. It''s been a long day."


    "Sure. Dinner''s on me." Nicole hopped her way towards the car and said.


    Alex turned to look at her and gave her a fake annoyed look. "Obviously. You''re making me work on my days off, I need somepensation."


    Nicoleughed. "Right, right. So wrong of me to not offer you even a coffee."


    The two got into the car.


    Nicole then continued, "though, shouldn''t it be I getting treated by you since I am the patient?"


    "Nope. I am not your friend or your family, I am your doctor. I do not care about anything other than wanting you to be healthy." Alex gave it to her bluntly.


    Nicole liked what she heard. "Too bad you''re married, otherwise I would''ve married you and made you my family. Better yet, my sister, the same age as you, could''ve married you."


    Alex smiled in response and didn''tment on it. He started the car and the two went to a Japanese restaurant to have a warm and hearty meal.


    Alex ordered a pork ramen bowl and Nicole opted for a chicken one since she felt her stomach wouldn''t be able to digest pork or beef meat.


    There was a side of miso and shrimp tempura. Then they ordered sushi, followed by a cheesecake as a dessert.


    The two then went back to the hospital and sat in the reception, waiting for Nicole''s reports until morning.


    Alex was a doctor and he had the privilege to be at this hospital for the night.


    The nurses were kind too and they arranged for food and drinks for Alex and Nicole.


    Nicole was grateful for Alex''spany and the two slept the night sitting on the chairs in the waiting room of the hospital.


    Next morning.


    "Miss Nicole, your reports are ready."

 Chapter 53 Good News Bad News

    ?


    As the two were notified of the reports, Alex looked at the nurse and said, "let me see."


    Nicole didn''t say anything about this. She let Alex go through it because even if she were to see it, there was hardly anything she could decipher from it.


    The nurse handed the report to Alex and left after getting an autograph from him.


    Alex had be pretty famous in the entire hospital and every nurse and doctor wanted to have a glimpse of him.


    He was treated no less than a celebrity.


    The fame however didn''t matter to Alex and he just wanted to get things because he wanted to go home.


    Reading the reports, Alex''s expression turned to that of surprise. Continuing further, he found a few interesting things.


    "Come with me," said Alex and took Nicole back to the car where they could talk freely.


    Once they were inside, Alex looked at her and asked with a neutral face, "Miss Nicole, I''d like to know, did you indulge in sexual intercourse and then take an emergency birth control pill?"


    Nicole was surprised with the sudden question. "Doctor¡­ What''s with the sudden question?"


    She had no idea how Alex hade to the conclusion to ask her such a question.


    Alex replied calmly, "you''ve been a healthy adult for a long time with no illness and evenmon cold. You take great care of your body, but¡­ there was a hormonal imbnce within you at one instance, which had caused some severe problems."


    "This imbnce urs only whendies take emergency pills such as those. It interferes with your normal progesterone and oestrogen secretions, dying ovtion and preventing fertilization."


    "It ismonly used as n B everywhere, however, some may suffer with side effects. So¡­ do tell me if you indulged in sexual intercourse and such was the case or if the matter was something else."


    Nicole finally realized what Alex was asking about. She was d he exined it to her in such a simple and easy to understand manner.


    She was starting to doubt Alex and have trust issues when he asked her such a personal question, but understanding that it was only for her own good and he meant no harm, Nicole felt relieved.


    Nicole shook her head at Alex''s question and said, "I didn''t indulge in sexual intercourse. As a matter of fact, I have to do it despite being thirty-one."


    It was an awkward conversation since most people lose their virginity in their teenage years and here she was, a virgin in her 30s who hadn''t gottenid even a single time.


    Being the director of the FBI, nobody in the world had the power to get an answer like this from her, not even her own father or the President himself.


    But this guy right in front, a mere twenty-one year old, he ended up making her say those things.


    Nicole was having a hard time digesting this. But she was also d it was Alex and not someone else who got to know this.


    Alex nodded his head in response. He felt nothing from knowing a beautiful woman in her 30s, sitting in front of him, was still a virgin. It really didn''t matter to him as he was looking at her like a normal patient.


    "Then Miss Nicole¡­ I am afraid the only other oue from these reports are that you were drugged." Alex answered.


    Nicole nodded her head. "It''s true. I was indeed drugged this one time during a meeting in Washington. It happened, I think three weeks ago."


    "That seems to be the case." Alex nodded as well. "If you were drugged and didn''t die on the spot, this meant someone wanted to have their way with you. The drug was probably abination of birth control plus anaesthesia. If it was just birth control, you may not have had side effects."


    Alex''s analysis was spot on.


    In Washington when she was drugged, she felt dizzy while on her way to her hotel room.


    Thankfully, there were undercover officers around her, ensuring her safety.


    The officers thought she had just fainted and took her to a recovery room.


    After Nicole had woken up, she felt no pain or anything wrong with her, thereby not going to a hospital and getting her checked.


    This may be the cause of her not knowing that there was a hormonal imbnce within her body.


    Nicole exined this thing to Alex and he listened to everything calmly.


    When everything was finished, Alex said, "right, there''s some problems that you still have and I have both good news and bad news for you."


    Nicole''s expression turned grave. "Bad news first," she replied immediately.


    Alex nodded. "The bad news, you indeed have breast cancer."


    Nicole felt goosebumps arise all over her body hearing that. She trembled right in front of Alex, butposing herself, asked, "good news?"


    "It can be treated." Alex said quickly.


    Nicole sighed in relief.


    "But, there''s another bad news."


    Nicole''s body stiffened.


    Alex continued, "the doctors here can treat you, but it isn''t a hundred percent assurance that they''ll seed. If they somehow have any mishap happen, the cancer will spread to your whole body and would need to go throughplicated procedures such as chemotherapy and whatnot, leading to hair erased from your whole body, you being sick and¡­"


    One by one, Alex listed all the possible things that could happen to Nicole if the treatment failed.


    Nicole was almost on the verge of tears and wasn''t able to think straight.


    "T-then what do I do?" Nicole asked with a heavy throat.


    Alex shook his head. "Nothing. You just have to get the treatment. But don''t worry, there''s another good news for you."


    Nicole turned her face up to look at Alex, some hope rekindling within her.


    Alex took a deep breath and said, "I am not a licensed doctor to operate on women''s breasts, but¡­ I can give you a hundred percent assurance that if you let me do your treatment, I can bring you to full health."


    "The choice is yours, Miss Nicole."


    The advanced anatomy book had brought great knowledge to Alex. He could do almost any surgery due to this and wasn''t just limited to the brain and spinal cord.


    Nicole was dumbfounded when she heard that.


    The guy in front of her was saying that he could do what doctors with years of experience couldn''t? What sort of bullshit was this? Where did he get this confidence¡ª


    ''Unless¡­'' Nicole suddenly became suspicious of something.


    "Are you a Blessed?" She asked Alex immediately.


    Alex didn''t even have to guess why she came to such a conclusion.


    Despite knowing her doubts, he shook his head and said honestly, "I am just a normal neurosurgeon. I have sadly not been Blessed by anyone."


    Nicole squinted her eyes. "Then¡­ what gives you the confidence?"


    Alex stared back at Nicole. He then said with a serious face, "Miss Nicole, you don''t have to be a Blessed to be talented, and you don''t have to be born genius to be talented."


    "Hard Work beats talent when talent doesn''t work hard."


    "I am merely someone who has worked hard, that''s about it. Now the rest is up to you to decide. Choose whatever option suits you best."


    Nicole was stuck in a rock and a hard ce with this.


    Alex''s words indeed may not seem to be hoax, but with how young he was, did he really have the experience of seasoned surgeons?


    Her mind was asking her to be rational and choose the option where she was treated by experienced surgeons, but her heart¡­ it said otherwise.


    Even though her time with Alex was short, Alex had always done things to ensure her well being. He didn''t even go home when she asked him to stay, what more did she need?


    It could be due to Alex wanting to form a connection with her and Nicole was well aware of it. But, she still had a hunch that even if she hadn''t told Alex that she was the director, he would''ve helped her.


    Not to mention, Nicole had hardly shown any proof to Alex that she was a director. He just took her word and didn''t question her further on it.


    Whatever be the case, this was a really bad situation she was stuck in.


    Nicole had no idea what she should be doing and when in peril, she joined her hands, closed her eyes, and started praying.


    Alex felt nothing from her praying, but he did have a thought:


    ''What if she''s praying to no one else but my wife? And what if she then decided to go for some other surgeon because she has no faith in me?''


    Alex had no idea what he would feel if such a thing happened.


    When Nicole was done praying, she drew a cross gesture and taking a deep breath, said, "I''ve decided."


    Alex nodded. "I''ll respect whatever decision you make, Miss Nicole."


    Nicole nodded lightly. "My decision is, I''ll go with you."


    "Understandable," replied Alex. "I don''t have a clinic with me so¡ª"


    "I''ll arrange it. Give me a minute," saying so, Nicole dialed a number and said, "X, I want a few things arranged¡­"


    ¡­..


    Medical Info:


    In case one''s having unprotected coitus or in the case of a condom bursting, the pill that is used is called a morning after pill as an emergency.


    It is not advised to take it repeatedly and it is also not advised to take it without the knowledge of a registered medical practitioner.


    Always consult a licensed medical practitioner, do not be embarrassed because the doctors have seen worse :)


    Stay happy, stay healthy!

 Chapter 54 The Tables Have Turned…

    ?


    Nicole talked to some guy called X and hung up after a minute.


    Ding!


    Her phone chimed and giving it a look, she turned to Alex and said, "there''s an Operating Room ready for you in the City Hospital along with a team of highly trained staff. You can start anytime."


    Alex nodded. "Let''s get moving then."


    The City Hospital was a public hospital run by the city administration. It was present in all cities of the country and anyone could avail its facilities for a much cheaper price than the rest of the privately owned ones.


    Getting to the hospital, Alex sent Nicole to get dressed and be prepared for her surgery while he went to the OR to set things up.


    Alex had a small chat with the staff and told them what things were needed.


    Nobody advised him anything and just followed his orders, even though they were kind of skeptical about the workings of a young doctor like Alex.


    In any case, whatever happened to the patient, they weren''t responsible anyway, so all was good.


    The OR was well sterilized and the equipments were all set up.


    Alex went to check up on Nicole in her room and saw she was wearing a loose hospital gown.


    Alex had to ask her to take her gown down to see her breasts and with markers, he marked the ce where the surgery had to be done.


    Nicole was then made to lie on a stretcher and taken into the OR.


    After getting a shot of anaesthesia, she was fast asleep and the operation started.


    There wasn''t much that was needed to be done in reality. It was just a tumour removal.


    However, this small thing required great precision and care, otherwise just a little cut at it would make the tumour explode and spread into the bloodstream, causing the cancer to traverse through the whole body.


    Alex made a cut at Nicole''s breast with proper precision.


    His Gene Cultivation had made his hands extremely steady.


    The staff was surprised to see such steady hands and such precision. Not to mention, Alex was so young!


    They continued to stare with amusement and in the next half an hour, Alex sessfully removed the tumour and stitched the area back in ce.


    His stitching was so well done that it surprised the staff again. With the way Alex did the stitching, there won''t be a big scar on Nicole''s chest and just a small one.


    Once the surgery was done and the tumour was taken out, Alex sighed in relief.


    Nicole''s life was totally out of danger now and he could go home.


    Alex wanted to go home but he waited until Nicole woke up.


    She was given anaesthesia for three hours and there was still quite some time left.


    Alex went ahead and took a nap till she woke up.


    A whileter.


    Nicole woke up and the first thing she saw was Alex looking at her.


    "You''re back in full health," were the first words from Alex after the surgery.


    "Am I?" Nicole looked around and said. She looked down at her breasts and saw stitches present there.


    Alex nodded. He walked close to her and gave her a phone to watch the operation that was done on her.


    Nicole watched it and was surprised to see Alex work so skillfully. She couldn''t believe herself that a person so young could perform such astonishing feats.


    She put the phone down and looking at him, said, "I''m really amazed."


    Alex nodded and didn''tment on it.


    Nicole then said, "also, you mentioned that I am in full health, right?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "Then why am I on this bed?"


    "Formality." Alex answered tly.


    Nicole sighed and looking down at her stitches, asked, "then, can I go home?"


    "Yes. You can do pretty much everything now, just be mindful of the stitches lest they open up due to intense physical activities." Alex warned.


    Nicole was happy to hear this and she got up from the bed. She told Alex that she''ll be going home.


    Alex agreed with it and after getting dressed, Nicole went out of the hospital and for the first time in a while, took the wheel and started driving.


    She was happy with whatever happened and with a smile, said to Alex, "I''ll call youter to take these stitches off."


    Alex slumped back on the seat and said, "Sure. If I am free, I''lle. If I am not, just ask someone else."


    Nicole shook her head. "You have to be the one to take it away or else I am keeping it this way."


    Alex sighed and didn''t argue with her. He just nodded his head in approval and tried to catch some sleep.


    While the two were on their way home, sitting on a bench in a park far away, Nix, wearing ck sunsses and with aptop on herp, said in her earpiece,


    "Join through the seventh entry, there''s going to be a ck Mercedes-Benz Amg. Kill with whatever means necessary."


    On herptop, she could see a map of the city and Alex''s car driving on the road.


    Her face had a neutral expression, but internally she was thinking, ''sigh¡­ I hope this is myst attempt and husband epts me. I''d rather team up with husband and go against my sisters than do the reverse thing.''


    Despite not liking this, it was her husband''s choice and she respected it and did her job.


    Meanwhile, on Alex''s side¡­


    Screeeeech!


    Alex was jolted awake by Nicole suddenly mming the brakes hard and making the car drift.


    "What¡­" Alex stopped with his question as he looked at the front. There were six armoured vehiclesing towards their car as he looked.


    Nicole knitted her brows and shifting the gear to reverse and hitting the elerator, she drifted the car around without caring for breaking the rules of the highway.


    "I didn''t expectpany." She said with her brows knitted and drove off.


    "Should I¡ª"


    "No. You''ve done enough already, let me take it from here." Nicole said, interrupting Alex.


    She had no idea what Alex would do, but she wasn''t going to take any more favors from him.


    It was her time to give things back.


    "Call X." Nicole said and on her car''s dashboard, the call got connected to the person called X.


    "Yes, Ma''am?"


    "X, I''ve gotpany. Four armoured vehicles, highway number 5."


    "Understood, Ma''am. Sending help in 3¡­ 2¡­"


    A mile away from Alex''s car, three police officers were standing against their police car and eating donuts and having coffee.


    It was a peaceful time until their receiver made a static noise and they heard:


    "Officers closest to west bank highway 5 immediately head on the highway. I repeat officers¡­"


    "What the¡ª"


    "There are four armoured vehicles, do everything you can to stop them."


    "Shit, let''s go." The officers shoved the donuts in their mouths, threw their coffee, and immediately drove off.


    Within thirty seconds, Alex heard police sirens all around him followed by a chopper''s noise.


    He was really amused by this and thought to himself, ''just a day ago, these guys were attacking me, now, they''re the ones defending me. How the tables have turned¡­''


    Alex shed a small smile and didn''tment on it.


    He put on his seatbelt and held on for support. "Be careful and don''t let your stitches open up."


    "Yes, I am trying." Nicole answered hurriedly while distancing herself from the cars behind.


    The police cars appeared on the highway one by one and they threw a bunch of stingers, hoping to dete the tires.


    It didn''t work and the armoured vehicles were unscathed.


    The sunroof of the armoured vehicle opened up and a man holding a rocketuncher appeared.


    BOOM!


    A police vehicle exploded as it got hit by the rocketuncher.


    Nicole, watching it on the rear view mirror, clicked her tongue and said, "fucking shits."


    BOOM!


    Another rocket was sent towards the chopper but the pilot skillfully glided the chopper to the side and didn''t get any damage.


    The police officers started shooting the man with a rocketuncher and although it was unsessful, under the torrent of bullets, the man went down in the car and hid himself.


    "X, deploy the army." Nicole didn''t want the situation to escte any further.


    In major cities of the country, the armyid undercover in case of any emergencies.


    The army wasn''t present in one area, but was in small pockets strategically spread ording to the city size and area.


    There was an air base near Austin since it was the capital of Texas and the Air Force was alerted by Nicole.


    "¡­Air support arriving at T-10¡­ 9¡­"


    Far away from Nicole¡­


    ''They''re getting air support and the army trucks?'' Nix thought to herself. ''Nothing to worry¡­''


    She shed a small smile and typing in a few things on herputer, hit the enter button finally and shed an evil smile.


    ''Let''s see how you''re gonnapete with this.''

 Chapter 55 In A Chase Again

    ?


    "This is a breaking news update from Austin. We have just received reports of a high-speed car chase unfolding on Highway 8."


    "Authorities are urging everyone to avoid the highways as the situation is furtherplicated by what is believed to be a potential terrorist attack."


    "Stay tuned for more information as we work to bring you thetest updates on this developing story."


    News agencies around Austin made reports on live tv as well as the radio.


    The people in Austin however didn''t take this seriously as they believed it to be a hoax.


    As for the ones that did take it seriously, they started praying for the well being of their loved ones.


    Back at Alex''s home, Josh, J, David, I, and Melissa were sitting in the living room when they got news of this.


    "Honey, I am so worried. Isn''t Alex in the hospital? Give him a call, ask him to not go out." J said to Josh.


    Josh nodded and tried to call Alex. As he called, the phone began ringing and he heard from the other side:


    "Halo?"


    Josh was confused. This wasn''t Alex''s voice. "Who am I speaking to? Where is Alexander and who''s on his phone?"


    "Sir, I am a taxi driver. Mr. Alexander left his phone with me and went somewhere else." Carl answered honestly from the other side while driving his taxi.


    "He did what?" Josh was surprised.


    "I am sorry, Sir. I would need to cut the call as I am driving. This phone is safe with me and Mr. Alexander cane pick it up anytime." Carl said and cut the call as he was busy driving.


    Josh had a dumbfounded look on his face as he stared at his phone.


    "What happened?" J asked, concerned.


    Everyone turned to face Josh, curious to know what just happened.


    Josh looked at her and said, "I didn''t think our boy was this careless, J. He lost his phone in the taxi and it was the taxi driver who picked it up."


    "Argh¡­" J rubbed her temples. "Josh, didn''t I tell you yesterday that Alex didn''t have his phone with him? I was asking you to call at the hospital, not on his phone!"


    J was seriously so done with her husband.


    "Oh." Josh realized his blunder and apologized. He then went to dial the hospital''s number, but then felt a problem and said, "which hospital is he in?"


    "Oof." J was getting frustrated.


    "Mom, wait, let me see if I can connect with husband." Melissa came in a clutch and said.


    "Please." J said and looked at Melissa with some hope.


    "How can Alex forget his phone?" Imented.


    "Don''t ask me, I. Even I have no idea." J shook her head and said.


    "I wonder what sort of work he has¡­" I put her thoughts out loud.


    "He''s a neurosurgeon, honey. He must be stuck in the OR. Brain and spinal cord operations are time consuming and long." David answered his wife.


    I sighed. "Poor Alex."


    Melissa in the meantime failed to connect with Alex. She put her phone down and said, "I can''t reach him. Thest time he called saying he was in the hospital, it was done through a stranger''s phone."


    "Oh god¡­" J was really worried now.


    She joined her hands and started praying for Alex.


    Watching that, Melissa thought, ''it''s gotten really noisy with so many people praying. Being in the mortal world with a mortal body, I can''t even ignore the prayers properly.''


    She then chuckled and thought, ''Whatever the case, I hope husband realizes Fi-chan is his wife soon and gets her on his side.''


    ***


    ZOOM!


    The Air Force arrived at the scene of the car chase and and right when Nicole had a breath of relief, her and Alex heard on the radio:


    "BREAKING NEWS: THE EL VIZAN TERRORISTS HAVE HIJACKED A PLANE FROM THE AUSTIN INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT!"


    Nicole clicked her tongue and immediately dialed another number.


    As the call got connected, Nicole yelled, "Z, what in the fuck is happening!? Has national security be a bloody joke to everyone!?"


    "Ma''am, it was a major surprise for us as well. We believe some Blesseds were working and let the terrorists bypass the airport security. We are sending troops ther¡ª"


    "NO, YOU FUCKING AREN''T." Nicole shouted and Alex looked at her with an expression that read, ''damn, calm down.''


    Nicole didn''t see Alex''s expression and said, "they''re all going toe target me here. Make the Air Force take down the nes they hijacked."


    "But Ma''am, there''s civilians¡ª"


    "Get the Blesseds to help us or shoot down the ne and let the civilians die."


    "But¡ª"


    "Z, do you want the FUCKING DIRECTOR to die instead of the civilians? The Chief of Staff won''t be happy and neither will be the President." Nicole cursed.


    "I am sorry, Ma''am. I''ll take an immediate action now." Z replied and hung up.


    "Miss Nicole, rx. You shouldn''t get angry and raise your blood pressure." Alex warned her.


    "Doctor, we''re in peril and you''re asking me to calm down?" Nicole maintained her cool and replied. If it wasn''t Alex saying this and someone else, she would''ve lost it.


    "Yes, I am." Alex replied calmly. "Your adrenaline is high and your logical reasoning is limited to fight or flight. Calming yourself down is the best thing you could do to get out of here as fast as possible."


    Nicole felt it made sense and didn''t argue with Alex on this. She took a few deep breaths and drank some water.


    The armoured vehicles behind were kept busy by the various police cars and Alex got some time to think.


    He was getting unnecessarily, this meant that some wife of his was at y here.


    It definitely wasn''t Melissa since she was probably at home, busy handling his parents and the guests.


    Who else could it be, he had no idea¡­


    ''Wait a second.'' Something suddenly clicked Alex.


    "Nicole, can I have your phone?" Alex said suddenly.


    "Oh, we''re on normal names basis now?" Nicole said and chuckled. "I thought you would never drop the formalities."


    Alex only now realized he called Nicole without the prefix Miss in hurry. But it was alright and didn''t matter much.


    Nicole gave him his phone and Alex dialed Melissa''s number.


    In a few seconds, the call got connected and Alex asked Melissa to get away from everybody and talk to him in private.


    Melissa was in a mood to flirt when she was all alone on call, but Alex was in a pickle right now and couldn''t flirt back.


    "Can you tell me who all are at home right now?"


    "Sure." Melissa didn''t feel bad for Alex not flirting back with her and answered whatever he asked.


    From her, Alex realized Nix wasn''t home and had gone outside for work.


    Although this didn''t say or confirm anything, it still raised quite some suspicion.


    A reallyfortable feeling would always creep up within Alex when he was with Nix. This never happened with anyone else other than Melissa.


    This was the biggest thing that made Alex think Nix may probably be his wife.


    Now, she wasn''t even home when everyone was hanging out together.


    Add to that, she had also mentioned about going to work yesterday after lunch.


    Alex was then attacked.


    It was the same case now as well.


    With a lot of things leading to Nix, Alex nned to confront her the moment he saw her when he was home.


    "What did you find out, doctor?" Nicole asked when Alex hung up the call.


    Alex shook his head. "Nothing, just checking up on my family. Who knows if I would even be alive in the next hour."


    Nicoleughed and patted Alex''s shoulder. "You''re with me right now. You''re in the most secure ce one could be. Just wait and watch."


    "Well, I hope you don''t go on a cursing spree again." Alex joked.


    Nicole chuckled. "That, I can''t guarantee."


    The El Vizan terrorists that hijacked the ne were under control after a while due to a few Blesseds from the army who went on the scene.


    The armoured vehicles were causing a lot of damage to property and life were shot down by the Air Force jets.


    It was all going good but then a few suicide bombers appeared out of nowhere on the road and ran towards Alex and Nicole''s car.


    It was a tense situation and they would explode anytime, taking Alex and Nicole''s life.


    "FUCK." Nicole shouted looking at theme close.


    There was no time to reverse and drive away as a few bikers with AR-15s entered the scene.


    "It seems there''s no other choice." Nicole said under her breath. "Take off your seatbelt, doctor."


    Alex did as she asked.


    Nicole immediately jumped on Alex once he took off his seatbelt and kicked the side door open, eventually jumping out with him.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The car shed with the suicide bombers and exploded while the bikers were swept away in the impact of the explosion.


    Alex felt nothing but darkness for a few seconds and then¡­


    "Are you okay, doc?"

 Chapter 56 Alex Is Nicole’s Dear Friend

    ?


    "Are you okay, doc?"


    Alex heard Nicole''s voice first and then saw her face after a few seconds as she got away from him.


    Apparently, Nicole''s hands had turned into a tough shield and she had wrapped herself around Alex, protecting him.


    Nicole didn''t suffer a lot of injuries and when Alex checked her stitches, they were intact and didn''t open up.


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief and said, "thank you."


    Nicole shook her head. "It''s nothing. I should be the one thanking you."


    "Are we out of danger?" Alex asked the important question.


    Nicole nodded. "There don''t seem to be any more terrorists."


    "Are you¡ª"


    RATATATATATATATA!


    "FUCKING BITCH!" Nicole cursed and dragged Alex down behind the barrier of the freeway, protecting herself and him.


    "How in the world did these guys survive?" Nicole was dumbfounded. She thought the bikers were all dead!


    Alex smiled and shook his head. If only things were this easy.


    He went to the side and slowly distanced himself from Nicole.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I see guns. Wait a second." Alex said and from his inventory, dropped the SMG and Ak-47 on the ground.


    He took them and came back to Nicole. "Here, this is loaded and there was also ammo."


    "Good job." Nicole was happy they had a weapon with them now. "Do you know how to operate a gun?"


    "Yes. I learned it in the shooting range, that''s where I met your sister, remember?" Alex reminded her.


    "Right. Right. You take the left, I take the right." Nicole instructed and both got to shooting whoever came their way.


    "Won''t I be in trouble with the police if I kill¡ª"


    "ALEX, I AM THE LAW!" Nicole shouted in the heat of the moment and ran away to shoot the bikers.


    Her arms could turn into a tough shield and she didn''t have a problem running after the terrorists.


    Alex could tell that she was a Blessed and it made sense to him.


    If she wasn''t a Blessed, she wouldn''t be a high ranking officer.


    As Nicole had instructed, Alex took the left and finally shot down all the enemies.


    He didn''t have ns to get into a conflict with El Vizan this early, but it seems like fate wanted him to get things done earlier.


    *


    Far away in the heavens¡­


    Achoo!


    Fate rubbed her nose and wondered, "is husband thinking of me?"


    "He''s probably cursing his fate for being shitty and getting him into such bad situations." Scarlett, eating marshmallows alongside Athena, said calmly.


    Athena was eating marshmallows too.


    Turning to look at the two, Fate was firstly dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t help but think of the marshmallows as Athena''s head.


    "Cannibalism," she said as she looked at Athena eat her own self.


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    *


    Alex and Nicole got into a series of trouble on foot as well.


    Thankfully, Nicole had her phone with her and used her agents to get themselves to safety.


    Austin was put into a temporary lockdown.


    All vehicles, people, and everything from the road was made clear.


    There was nothing on the streets temporarily and whoever was present, was shot down.


    People were in fear andining.


    However, when told that there were deadly terrorists, they calmed down and kept themselves at home or in whatever institutions they were in.


    With such clearance, the army got a chance to work properly and they secured the entirety of Austin, eventually getting Alex and Nicole to safety.


    Alex was taken to Nicole''s home present in the richest neighbourhood of Austin. It was secure and really luxurious.


    Alex didn''t have to worry anymore here since this was an army chief''s home.


    He rested outside while Nicole repeatedly ced orders and instructed the army as well as police to clear things up and take away the lockdown.


    The terrorists were all hunted down, Blesseds were used by the army to take further action, and finally after two hours, everything was back to normal.


    Nicole sat down on a bench at the gate of her luxurious mansion beside Alex and said, "it was a tough day, wasn''t it doc?"


    Alex nodded. "Just call me Alex now."


    Nicole chuckled. "Beer?"


    "No. And you aren''t allowed to have it as well." Alex reminded her.


    "Tch. I wonder if having you as a friend is a curse or something. Don''t eat this, don''t do that, don''t breathe loudly¡­ like damn." Nicole seemed frustrated after being denied the beer.


    Alex chuckled. "It is what it is."


    He then got up and said, "anyway, I should get going."


    "Do I ask someone to drop you off?" Nicole asked.


    Alex shook his head. "I''ll go in a taxi."


    "No. I''ll ask someone to drop you off." Nicole wasn''t gonna take a no from Alex once he mentioned the taxi.


    Why should the person who saved her life take a taxi when she was here? Nicole reasoned.


    Alex just wanted to meet Arl and get his phone¡­


    "H, take Doctor Alex to his home." Nicole said on her phone and a BMW XM came out of the gates of her mansion.


    Nicole went to the driver and said, "Doctor Alex is really dear to me. If he gets even a single scratch then¡­"


    The driver was sweating buckets hearing this. Still, he maintained a professional look and said respectfully, "I''ll put my life on the line if need be, Ma''am. Please do not worrry."


    "Good." Nicole said and then went to Alex to bid him farewell.


    As Alex went off, Nicole said while waving her hand, "see you soon."


    ***


    "ALEXXXXXXXXXX!"


    J yelled as she saw Alex and hugged him.


    "WHERE WERE YOU!?" She broke the hug and asked him with a serious as well as worried face.


    She almost had a heart attack when she got no call or anything from him.


    "Let''s go in, mom. I''ll exin everything." Alex said and tried to calm everybody down.


    Melissa seemed sad as well and hugged Alex the moment J left him.


    Her sadness was fake since she knew the whole picture, but she had to put on an act because of family.


    However, though such was the case, she really did miss Alex and that feeling wasn''t fake.


    Everybody went inside and once settled, a barrage of questions hit Alex.


    It was as if there was rapid fire going on.


    Alex''s and Nix''s family asked him everything ranging from where were you? What were you doing? Who was the man in the BMW who dropped you here? Why didn''t you have your phone? Why did you lose your phone?


    And so on and so forth.


    For the next hour and a half, Alex did nothing but answer the questions while sipping on coffee and eating some pasta that David cooked.


    Finally when everyone was satisfied with everything, Alex excused himself and went to his room.


    "Our boy is so hardworking. Even during a terrorist attack, he was out there saving people." Josh said with a proud smile.


    J nodded. "Though, I hope he saves himself first before others when such a bad situation arises again."


    Nobody disagreed with that and the talks of him continued between the two families.


    Upstairs¡­


    "Husbandddd!" Melissa jumped on Alex and the two fell down on the bed.


    She showered him with lots of kisses and said, "I missed you so much!"


    She truly did. Even though it was just for a day, she really missed him.


    The mortal body''s sense of time was something she had to follow now that she was in a mortal world. Hence, even a day felt really long to her.


    Alex felt warm when he met Melissa again and got so many kisses.


    Even though it was too much, he didn''t hate being loved like this.


    Alex wrapped his arm around her waist and hugged her while she continued to kiss him.


    They did a passionate kiss as well after a while and Melissa wanted things to escte further, but Alex politely stopped her and said, "honey, I wanna talk about something."


    "Is it more important than seggs?" Melissa asked.


    "Uhh¡­" Alex had to rethink now. It wasn''t as important as having sex with his cute wife, but it really was important¡­


    "It isn''t, I guess." Alex gave in and said honestly.


    "Good. Fill me up first, and then we''ll talk as much as you want." Melissa said and kissed Alex back, sealing his lips.


    Clothes went flying in the next instant and the bed made squeaking noises while moans reverberated in the room.


    The bed sheets were soon stained wet with suspicious liquids and thankfully, in all of this, the room was made sound proof otherwise things would''ve been really bad.


    By the time Melissa was satisfied, it was morning of the next day and Alex was in mood to talk anymore.


    He was really sleepy and slept with Melissa in his embrace.


    The talk that he wanted to have got dyed further¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­..


    A/N: Bonus chapter goals:


    37/100 Golden Tickets


    137/200 Powerstones


    Go get it and I''ll upload bonuses :)

 Chapter 57 Talk With Melissa

    ?


    It was a new day and Alex and Melissa woke upte as they had an intense cardio session all night long.


    The two skipped breakfast and had lunch at 2 pm and went back to their room.


    Alex worked for a bit and Melissa watched her favourite show while eating ice cream.


    While working, Alex also checked the rewards he got from the questpletions.


    The Assassination survival quest gave him lots of guns as a reward and as for escaping the police quest, it apparently gave him potions and a mystery box.


    The escaping police quest wasn''tpleted till the time Alex was with Nicole and gotpleted only after the agent who dropped him home was gone.


    Alex checked all the rewards and even opened the mystery box.


    The mystery box contained a riddle of some sort that he had no idea of and thus, Alex put it aside for now and decided to check it again after some time.


    At 4 pm, Alex finished with his work and decided to have a chat with Melissa.


    He decided it would be best to go outside and take in the fresh air while talking.


    Alex then left the house with Melissa and they walked their way to the park.


    While walking, Alex held Melissa''s hand and was about to ask her his first question but Melissa facepalmed and said instead,


    "Haww¡­ honey, we shouldn''t be doing lewd things in public ces."


    "??" Alex tilted his head in confusion.


    Melissa yfully chuckled and said pointing down at their hands, "hand holding is lewd!"


    Alex gazed at her with a dumbstruck amusement. His wife sure was cheerful 24x7 and he wondered if the same was the case with his other wives.


    Alex interlocked his fingers with Melissa''s when she said that and pulled her slightly close to himself.


    Alex then said, "if hand holding is lewd, then I guess I am a pervert."


    "Oh my¡­" Melissa let out a surprised gasp. "It seems I''ve gotten married to a big pervert. What will happen to me now?"


    Alex went close to Melissa''s ear and said softly, "I am gonna¡­ pinch your pinky and then rub my thumb on your hand."


    Saying so, he actually started rubbing his thumb on her hand.


    Melissa shivered. "Oh. My. God. What a pervert!"


    Listening to her say omg, Alex was dumbfounded again. "Honey, you worship another God?"


    "Eh?" Melissa was confused.


    "Didn''t you just say oh my god? Aren''t you a God yourself?" Alex rified.


    "Ah¡­" Melissa realized this andughed while facepalming. "I''ve heard this phrase so many times now that it feels normal to say this."


    Melissa then got close to Alex and winked at him. "Plus, I do worship another God."


    "Who?" Alex asked, curious.


    Melissa chuckled and said, "you."


    She then kissed his cheek and went back to walking normally.


    "¡­" For a second Alex thought his wife got serious, but no, it was the same as always.


    Shaking his head, Alex put this topic aside and asked, "honey, I''ve been meaning to ask, you talked about your sisters¡ª my wives, they''re going toe and kill me, right?"


    Melissa nodded. "What of it?"


    "Well, the recent attacks I''ve been involved in, it''s done by some wife of mine, right?" Alex got to the main question.


    Melissa thought about it and said, "I have no idea whether I should answer you this or not. Can you ask me something else, please?"


    Alex nodded. "Leaving that aside, do you think Nix is my wife?"


    "Woah¡­" Melissa let out a surprised gasp. "Are you hitting on singledies despite being married, honey?"


    Alex rolled his eyes. "Why are you so dramatic?"


    Melissa giggled and hugged Alex from the side. "Sawry, couldn''t control myself from teasing you."


    Alex shook his head and asked, "so, is she or she isn''t?"


    Melissa raised her eyebrows up and down yfully and said, "We wouldn''t know unless you ask her out. You should talk to her about this and not me."


    Alex thought about it and said, "I mean, I can. But the problem is, what if thefortable feeling I feel when I am around you and Nix¡­ I feel this with someone who is not my wife and then ask her out and she says yes?"


    Alex couldn''t put this thing more easily and said what was on his mind.


    "You''re asking¡­ what would happen if you propose to someone who isn''t your wife and she agrees, right?" Melissa put it in simpler words and asked for rification.


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. What then?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Nothing. There''s nothing that''s gonna happen other than her bing your wife."


    "I see." Alex said. "Will you be unhappy if you get another sister?"


    Melissa giggled in response. "Of course not. But my yandere sisters may not be happy with it and coulde after you, so be careful. Though, I wanna point out one thing¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Melissa looked at Alex and with a calm smile, said, "she wouldn''t be my sister if she''s a stranger."


    "Hmm?"


    Melissaughed and walking ahead, she pointed her finger to the sky and said, "to be called as my sister, the person needs to ascend to Godhood or needs to be a God."


    Alex seemed confused and asked, "why is that?"


    "It''s simple," said Melissa. "If she isn''t a God, she''s gonna die someday."


    ''Oh dang¡­'' Alex thought to himself. ''This took a dark turn really quick.''


    Melissa then smiled and continued, "not to worry though. As long as you get her to cultivate hard, she could ascend to Godhood too. Oh yes, speaking of which, I''m gonna die too if you don''t do something."


    "What?"


    Melissa chuckled. "I am a mortal now, darling. So are you. You gotta do something otherwise we both will die once we age. Our bodies are ageing as I speak, it''s following the normal course of time and also the rules of this mortal world. So to say¡­"


    Melissa made her eyebrows dance and continued, "you and me are both gonna look like a bag of bones once we get old. I am gonna not look as beautiful as now."


    ''Well¡­ shit.'' Alex thought to himself as heard this. This was something that was the normal course of life, but listening to it from his wife''s mouth made it appear as if it was something really devastating.


    "You''re gonna die, I''m gonna do, your parents are gonna die, your¡ª"


    "Okay, okay, I get it, I get it." Alex asked his wife to stop.


    Melissa chuckled and didn''tment on it further.


    "I get that I need to cultivate hard and be an immortal, but what can I do with you and my parents? Is there some technique or treasure that I need to get to make you guys immortal?"


    Melissa nodded her head and then shook it as well, leaving Alex further confused.


    "You can get treasures or techniques, but I personally or your other wives who are Gods don''t need it. You can however give them to your parents or other mortals to let them retain their youth as well as not age." Melissa answered.


    "However, the most important thing that you need to do to keep me and other wives alive is¡­"


    HONK! HONK!


    "THE CHURCH FUCKING SUCKS!"


    "THE CHURCH SHOULD BE BURNT DOWN!"


    "THE SO CALLED HOLY PEOPLE CANNOT TOLERATE SCIENCE!"


    Protestors in big trucks drove along the road waving gs and shouted out loud.


    They stopped once they were in the vicinity of a church near the park and blocked the road, bringing out signs and protesting as loudly as they could.


    "THEY SAY STEM CELL RESEARCH IS BLASPHEMY!"


    THEY SAY MANKIND SHOULD NOT BELIEVE IN SCIENCE!"


    "THEY ASK TO SHUT UP AND FOLLOW THE TEACHINGS OF GOD!"


    The crowd of protesters immediately caught everybody''s attention as they were near a busy park and had people gather around them.


    As they continued to shout, the crowd watching them erupted in response as there were some devotees of the church within it who felt hurt by such nders.


    They immediately shouted back and said, "STEM CELL RESEARCH THREATENS THE SANCTITY OF LIFE!"


    "STOP PLAYING GOD BLOODY WANNABES!"


    Chaos ensued in no time near the park and Alex and Melissa had to temporarily stop their talks.


    The two went towards the ce of protest and stood away from the two sides who were not only cursing at each other, but also starting to get into a physical conflict.


    Looking at the two sides fight, a little girl who was holding her mother''s hand and standing in front of Melissa, turned to her mother and asked innocently,


    "Mumma, mumma, does God get angry when we study science?"

 Chapter 58 What God Feels

    ?


    "Mumma, mumma, does God get angry when we study science?"


    This question made the child''s mother awkwardly smile as she didn''t know what to say to her toddler.


    Whatever she said to her now would stick with her forever and she may end up joining one or the other faction from the two fighting in front.


    She was in a really tense situation, but then she heard a gentle voice saying,


    "Sweetie, why would God get angry?"


    The mother turned to her toddler and saw a beautiful silver-haired youngdy speak to her toddler while squatting down to her level.


    The little girl tilted her head in confusion.


    "¡­because we are doing what we aren''t shopposhed to?" The toddler said cutely.


    The mother sighed at her child''s curiosity. Her little one would ask thousands of questions everyday and she was starting to run out of answers.


    Although being a mother, she had taught her child to not talk to strangers, her toddler was currently with her and the stranger also seemed really harmless and nice, so thedy just let Melissa talk with her child.


    Melissa''s expression turned really gentle and she said in a soft tone, "¡­but God made you, me, mumma right there, and everything else, right?"


    The mother''s expression softened up knowing this youngdy was aware of her presence.


    The toddler nodded her head in innocence.


    Melissa smiled and continued, "now sweetie, imagine mumma made cookies for everybody¡­"


    The toddler had a big smile on her face. "I love khuukeez!"


    Melissa chuckled. "I love them too."


    ''So she likes cookies...'' Alex, standing a bit behind his wife, made a mental note to buy cookies on their way home.


    "¡­so¡­ if mumma made cookies and you like them¡­" Melissa said it in a slow and easy to understand manner. "¡­do you think she''ll be angry if you try to search for its recipe and know what''s within it?"


    The toddler looked at her mother, who just shook her head with a smile.


    This made the little girl smile happily and say to Melissa, "No!"


    "See¡­ in the same way¡­ why will God be angry if you are just trying to see what he created?" Melissa finally exined it properly.


    "Oh!" The little girl finally got it!


    She turned to her mother and said, "mumma, god is not angry at us!"


    The mother smiled and patted her daughter''s head. "No, sweetie, he isn''t."


    "There we go¡ª"


    "WRONG!" A man with a pot belly, walking towards the mother and the daughter yelled.


    "I heard everything you said from there and boy oh boy¡­ you couldn''t be any more wrong!" The man said.


    Melissa looked at him and asked calmly, "¡­you are?"


    "I am her husband and this child''s father." The man said in a slight annoyed tone. "Get away from my child and stop brainwashing her with your science things!"


    "God forbids science and that''s the eternal truth!"


    Melissa sighed at this. "And who said that to you?"


    "Huh? Are you stupid or what? It''s the holy books, they have everything in them. You need to have brains to read them." The man sneered.


    Melissa smiled and looked at thedy behind the man. "I wish you good luck with your motherhood. Though, it''ll be for the best if you raise your cute child without such an ignorant man."


    "YOU! WHAT THE F¡ª"


    Alex interrupted the man by getting in front of him, shielding Melissa from whatever harm he could do to her.


    "Touch even a single hair of my wife, and I''ll ensure you end up seeing your God in the next instant." Alex said softly so that the toddler behind doesn''t hear it.


    Alex seemed like a tall mountain standing in front of the man. The man wanted to punch Alex in the face for his audacity to threaten him, but looking at the muscles on Alex, he gave up those thoughts.


    He instead turned around and pped his wife. "HOW MANY TIMES I''VE TOLD YOU TO NOT TALK TO STRANGERS!"


    "IT SEEMS YOU HAVEN''T LEARNT YOUR LESSON FROM LAST TIME!"


    The man held the woman''s hand and dragged her away from Alex and Melissa.


    Alex sighed looking at them and shook his head. He could stop someone from harming his wife but he could not do anything about people''s personal matters and their rtionships.


    Alex turned around to see if Melissa was doing okay.


    What ended up greeting him was a big frown on her face.


    Alex took a step forward and hugged her. He rubbed her back and said, "It happens. We can''t do anything about their abusive rtionships."


    "Oh, no, darling. I very much can." Melissa said with the frown still on.


    While continuing to hug Alex, she looked up in the sky and said softly, "Nef¡­"


    *


    Somewhere far in the cosmos, therey a dwelling suffused with unbridled destruction and chaos.


    A realm where the very essence of disorder hung heavy in the air as tempestuous storms swirled amidst fractured light.


    Rivers of moltenva snaked through thendscape, their fiery currents carving paths of destruction. Towering cliffs and chasms loomed, creating an otherworldly and foreboding atmosphere.


    Amidst this maelstrom and the monolithic structures, now ruins, there rested an ancient ebony throne, seated upon which was a ck-haired, crimson-eyed Goddess who seemed to be the very embodiment of beauty and menace.


    She wore a ck dress, it being a cascade of shadow and me, woven together through disaster''s dance with scarlet streaks and silver threads.


    Poised on her throne, she traced patterns as if controlling destruction itself. Her crimson eyes, containing ancient wisdom and merciless intent, gazed with an enchanting mix of detachment and curiosity at the mortals below, promising ruin and revtion.


    At this very instant, the Goddess''s ears perked up and her crimson eyes focused on a certain ce down in the cosmos.


    There she saw, a divine silver-haired being, hugging a majestic ck-haired person, both exuding auras ofplete dominance and suppression.


    The Goddess''s crimson eyes lit up and she eximed internally, ''DARLING!''


    However, before she could do anything, she heard a cold voice that said:


    "Nef¡­"


    .....


    A/N: In Chapter 22: Nature''s Resistance, it was mentioned that nature resists when one tries to dwell into its secret and that one shouldn''t try to do it as there are consequences.


    It is to be noted that what was in that chapter and what is in this chapter shouldn''t be mixed.


    This chapter talks about what God feels, that chapter talks about what happens when you do something you aren''t asked to.


    Think of it like:


    Your mom asked you to not eat the snacks meant for guests but your dad gives a go ahead signal.


    This then leads to great ass whooping from your mom, but hey, at least the cookies were tasty!

 Chapter 59 Nefaria

    ?


    "Nef¡­"


    The Goddess looked at Melissa and with a confused gaze, asked, "Big sis?"


    "Nef-chan, curse that man," said Melissa, down on Earth, pointing at the man who pped his wife.


    The Goddess turned to look at the man her sister was pointing at and saw a bit of ck aura around him.


    The more the Goddess looked, the more his ck aura increased.


    "Nef-chan, stop staring so much, you''ll kill everybody otherwise. Look back at me."


    Nefaria diverted her attention back to Melissa as she heard that. She then said calmly, "that mortal''s karmic value will get him a bad providence in his next life anyway, why the extra curse?"


    Gods weren''t emotional beings, they were rational and just.


    Rules were well established and the universe was running properly ording to it.


    What Melissa just requested was meddling with the rules and Nefaria wanted to know the reason for it.


    From Earth, Melissa said with an annoyed face, "I was having such a sweet conversation with a little girl and her mother, but this man came and pped the mother and the poor little girl seemed so scared! I didn''t like it!"


    Nefaria sighed and thought, ''that''s why I don''t let you visit me, big sis.''


    Melissa was an emotional Goddess unlike the rest such as Scarlett, Fate, Nix, Athena, and so on¡­


    Despite knowing it was a normal course of life, Melissa would feel bad when she would see people in constant agony and suffering.


    Due to her being emotional, providence of devotees would be altered.


    Thankfully, Scarlett, who was the opposite of Melissa in terms of emotions, existed.


    It was due to Scarlett that Nefaria and Fate didn''t have to work extra hard to restore the altered providence of devotees.


    However, since ''bnce'' between Melissa and Scarlett was absent, Nefaria and Fate were busier than usual these days.


    Nefaria was the Goddess of Cmity herself who brought nothing but destruction, pain, chaos, suffering, disaster¡­


    A literal hell upon whoever she gazed at.


    The things she did as a Goddess¡­ they were so so so sad and depressing that just one peek at her cmity realm would cause anyone to lose their mind and want to kill themselves.


    Long back, this one time Melissa had gone to see Nefaria and when she had a look at her realm, she became so emotional that the bnce of the universe was almost toppled.


    Providence went haywire and Scarlett had to stop her deep meditation ande out of seclusion to calm down Melissa as well as help restore the equilibrium.


    Not just her, every God and Goddess had to quicklye out and help restore the bnce, otherwise the cosmos would''ve copsed.


    It was from that day onwards that Nefaria forbade anyone from entering her realm other than her husband and older sister Scarlett.


    There was no need for any of her sisters to go through this level of pain and distress.


    When someone wanted to see Nefaria, it was her who would leave her realm and go see them.


    Nefaria forbade everyone from entering for their own good.


    Whatever the case, after that day, Melissa and Nefaria''s bond, instead of weakening, only strengthened further as Melissa realized just what Nefaria had to go through everyday.


    To Nefaria, it felt normal and she didn''t mind what she was doing.


    Looking down at her older sister, Nefaria could only shake her head with a smile.


    Her emotional aspects had still not changed. ''I guess now that she''s in the mortal world, I am gonna have more work.''


    She chuckled thinking so.


    Looking at Melissa, Nefaria said with a small smile, "I''ll do it big sis. But what are you giving me in return?"


    "Haww¡­ you''re gonna ask something from your sister in return?" Melissa said with a surprised expression.


    "Obviously. Nothing is free, my child." Nefaria spoke in a manner a normal deity would, which she was.


    "Tch. That''s why I don''t like you." Melissa said.


    Nefaria smirked. "Good. Good. As it should be."


    Melissa then rolled her eyes and said with a sigh, "Kami-sama, please be magnanimous and listen to the prayers of this puny mortal."


    A smile crept on Nefaria''s face as she heard that. Both her older sisters were really cute and fun when they yed along like this.


    Nefaria decided to y along with her big sis and said, "My child¡­ I''ll listen to your wishes on one condition: put me two ces ahead in the list to see husband and I shall do it. Oh how I wish it was me in your stead hugging him there¡­"


    Nefaria hugged herself and imagined herself hugging Alex.


    "God, I can''t do anything about your useless rock-paper-scissors skills. You brought it upon yourself. Ask something else."


    An answer came straight away and broke all of Nefaria''s fantasies. She clicked her tongue and said, "then give husband some hints about me so that he''ll easily recognize me and do me the moment he sees me."


    "Will I be able to join too¡ª"


    "Shut it, you pervert. I want alone time with my husband."


    "Huhuhu¡­ bully¡­" Melissa let out a fake cry.


    "Tch. Go away, I''ll grant your wish." Nefaria said and swiped her palm at Melissa and her husband''s image below, making them disappear and the man to appear.


    She gazed at him for an instant with her crimson eyes and the ck aura around him rose as high as two feet above his head.


    "That should do it, I think. Hmm¡­ maybe not¡­" Nefaria shook her head and looked at him for another instance and the aura rose six feet high.


    "That should be it." Nefaria said and swiped the image in front of her, making it disappear.


    She sat back on her throne and thought with a flushed face, "I saw husband¡­ mhm~¡­ how will the time be when I see him down in the mortal world¡­ I heard they have much more lewd stuff¡­ hehehe¡­ I''m gonna try out everything!"


    The Goddess of Cmity got busy making fantasies in her head and the people under her who were suffering got a little break for theing few seconds.


    ***


    Back on Earth.


    "Nef¡­" Melissa said one word and gazed up at the sky while hugging Alex, but in the next second, she smiled and let go of him.


    This made Alex think, ''Nef?''


    Whose name did his wife say out loud? Was it some of her sister or just a random person?


    Looking at her smiling face, Alex asked, "Nef?"


    Melissa looked back at him and let out a surprised reaction. "You hear everything, even if it''s just for a second, don''t you darling?"


    Alex shrugged. "You said it right near my ears, can''t help it."


    Melissa chuckled. "Right, right. And yes, Nef. She''s my sister, also your wife. She asked me to give you a small hint about her so that the moment you see her, you do her."


    Alex stared at his wife with a dumbfounded expression.


    In just a matter of seconds, he got so much information out of nowhere.


    Alex wished she had said things such as these about Nix too when he asked her.


    Melissa then held Alex''s hand and dragged him away from the protesters.


    "Let''s go, we are yet to finish our talks."

 Chapter 60 Confronting Nix

    ?


    Alex and Melissa went away from the fighting protestors and once they were back in some peace and quiet, Melissa initiated,


    "Remember I was talking about something that would keep me and other wives alive?"


    Alex nodded. He did. It was at such a crucial time that those protestors appeared.


    "Right." Melissa nodded and continued, "it''s really simple. You just have to open the Celestial Arch of Ascendance, have your loved ones pass through it, and vo, they''re immortals."


    Alex stopped in his tracks and stared at Melissa,pletely stupefied.


    "Say what?"


    "What?" Melissa tilted her head in confusion. "Did I say something weird?"


    Alex stared at her and thought, ''does she understand the gravity of her words and how important they are!?''


    Shaking his head, he thought again, ''of course she doesn''t. She''s a God¡­''


    "Darling?" Melissa called Alex to wake him up from his stupor.


    Alex looked at her and said, "you drop bombshells on me as if it''s nothing, I am really surprised."


    Melissa chuckled. She held Alex''s hand and said, "that''s only natural. Anyway, what, when, where the Celestial Arch of Ascendance is, you''re gonna have to find that on your own. I am just giving you a direction to walk on."


    "I understand." Alex nodded.


    "I wish you luck on your endeavours," chuckled Melissa and said. "Don''t let me get old or your parents die."


    Alex shook his head. "You don''t have to mention that again."


    Melissa smiled. "If I don''t, how will a sense of urgency be evoked in you?"


    There were so many things that were dumped on Alex after his regression.


    Not only did he have to involve himself in Gene cultivation, he also had to search and open the gate his wife talked about for his wives and parents. Other than that, he also had to survive his wives'' assassination attempts.


    Things were so hectic yet¡­


    ''Why do I feel no stress?'' Alex thought.


    Any normal and sane person would feel great stress when such huge tasks are dumped on them.


    Yet here he was, not feeling even an ounce of it.


    What Alex felt right now was really motivated and happy instead, which was evident from the smile that appeared on its own on his face.


    Subconsciously Alex was really looking forward to it but consciously, he was just confused as to why he wasn''t feeling stressed.


    It wasn''t his fault as any other normal mortal would feel the same as him.


    When things differed from the normal norms, it brought with itself confusion and puzzlement.


    Such was the way of the mortal nature, and the intelligent sentient being that the Human was, their minds would suffer through an even greater sense of doubt.


    Together with Melissa, Alex went back home after their talks ended and it was time for dinner.


    He and Melissa volunteered to cook today and made a scrumptious dinner for the two families.


    Once they were done eating, the parents decided to do the dishes and leave the kids alone.


    Alex got some free time and decided it was about time he confronted Nix.


    He went to his room and asked Melissa if she could call Nix here.


    She obliged happily and went to get her.


    A minute, in Alex''s room, there were two divine beauties, sitting at the windowsill while he sat on his study chair and looked at them.


    "What''s up?" Nix asked with a smile.


    Alex looked at this cyan-haired woman and asked, "Nix, are you my wife?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    He was really straightforward and didn''t even try to run around in circles to ask this question.


    Even Melissa was surprised with Alex''s sudden question.


    The two stared at Alex with a dumbfounded gaze.


    Alex didn''t feel anything from them staring at him.


    A secondter, Nix shook her hands and asked, "Are you not ashamed of yourself for asking ady such a question while being a married man?"


    Alex looked at her and said with a dead serious face, "No."


    "Mamma mia! This man has no shame!" Nix''s inner Italian rose up as she felt really surprised.


    Alex and Melissa both looked at her with surprise as they had seen an Italian say such a thing for the first time.


    At first they thought it was just a stereotype but now¡­ it was all being proved true for some reason.


    Was it just Nix or was everyone like this? The two tried to guess.


    Alex looked at Nix and thought, ''Am I perhaps doing something wrong?''


    But then he shoved aside this thought. ''It''s now or never. I have a feeling Nix is just trying to cover up.''


    Alex got up from his chair and stood right in front of Nix. He bent down to reach her eye level and looking in her eyes, asked in a gentle tone,


    "Nix¡­ are you my wife?"


    Nix froze on the spot for a good few seconds.


    She then thought to herself, ''fuck! I didn''t think it would get to this point¡­''


    ''Am I supposed to lie to him? I can, no, I don''t want to.''


    ''I WANNA GET LAAAAAAIIIIDDDDD!''


    ''Ugh!''


    Nix''s internal struggle was real and unknowingly she turned to Melissa and gave an expression that read, ''what am I supposed to do now!?''


    Alex caught this reaction of hers and decided to take a step further.


    Cornering women, forcing them into making decisions, it waspletely wrong and uneptable.


    However, in Alex''s case, things were different.


    Nix had never once called him by his name yet and she hadn''t evenshed out on him, cursing him or pping him.


    She didn''t give any reaction that would lean towards refusal of this im.


    This made Alex even more sure that she was just pretending to not be his wife.


    Alex thus took a step forward and decided he should just do the thing, instead of running around more.


    Alex held Nix''s hand and pulled her in his embrace, making her yelp in surprise.


    Alex then asked softly with a slight hurried tone, "Nix, forget that question. Instead, I wanna ask, will you be my wife?"


    Nix struggled in Alex''s embrace and thought to herself, ''what in the¡­ WHY IS THIS MAN ALWAYS SO WITTY!?''


    Nix had no idea what she did wrong to have him be so spot on with everything, but she sighed and gave up resistance.


    It was no point faking it anymore since she couldn''t refuse this request from her husband.


    Nix tapped on Alex''s back lightly and gestured to him to break the hug.


    Alex did as asked and when Nix was finally free, she turned to Melissa and said with a sigh:


    "Big sis, I suggest the other sisters have their memory sealed out when they reincarnate."

 Chapter 61 The Moral Dilemmas

    ?


    [Disimer: This chapter, by no means, is meant to hurt the religious sentiments of anyone. Please treat it as fiction and do not try to find logic within it as whatever is written below, is written with the perspective of the novel world. The Gods, Creator, everything that is referred to is with respect to the characters within the novel. It is my heartfelt request to take this chapter as a work of fiction and should that not be the case, I suggest you skip it.]


    ¡­..


    As Melissa heard the question from Nix, she chuckled and said, "seems like it''ll be more fun that way."


    "Hey!" Alex interrupted the two.


    With Nix''s answer, it was finally confirmed that she was his wife but then their discussion made Alex chime in and interrupt them as it wasn''t any good.


    Nix smiled at her husband''s response and went in to hug him.


    She rested her face on his chest and said, "I missed you so much, dear¡­"


    Alex was surprised with her sudden move and his mind was starting to shut down due to the sheer change in events.


    Apparently Nix wasn''t a stranger but his wife.


    Despite knowing this, despite being told repeatedly that he had more than one wife, his mortal brain was refusing to ept this reality and making him really puzzled.


    There was a mental barrier within his mind that refused to ept the fact that he had a harem.


    On Earth, it was a one partner for a lifetime type rtionship. Harem was something a major taboo everywhere.


    These thoughts and teachings that were ingrained in him were something that were nowing up.


    Even after knowing everything, Alex was having a really hard time and his thoughts drifted to thinking ufortable things such as:


    ''What if my father had more than one wife? How will I react then?''


    ''What will happen to Nix''s parents when they realize their daughter is getting together with a married man?''


    ''What will society¡ª''


    ''Wait a second¡­''


    Even though Alex was having an internal struggle, his body had reacted to Nix''s touch and had made him wrap his arms around her.


    Melissa, despite feeling her husband''s concern, could only smile and stare at him.


    This struggle that he was having was something that he needed to go through himself. She couldn''t help him even if she wanted to.


    Breaking this mental barrier was crucial for his growth and to help him get answers to the vast number of questions he had.


    She was here in the mortal world, Nix was here, Alex was here, and many of her sisters were nning to join as well, it was due to this.


    They were all reincarnated as humans currently just to go through thousands of moral dilemmas such as this one.


    Multiple partners were frowned upon, mortals believed God hated it, it was a sin, and one should always be with one person.


    To some extent, yes, it was true that Gods frowned upon this.


    However, the reason for this was not because of a person having multiple partners, but the issue beingpletely different than that.


    A person could have multiple partners, it was not a problem.


    What the main thing was that everyone in that rtionship should be consenting to it and happy.


    There shouldn''t be unhappy people in that rtionship and there should also note a time where the offsprings are unhappy with this.


    The next reason was the case of inbreeding.


    Incestuous rtionships were bound to bemon when one had multiple partners and this would wreak havoc to the human life which evolved by the means of variations.


    Genes would not be diverse and people would not be immune to many things, eventually dying to either gic disorders or bing weak enough to die from amon cold itself.


    To protect itself, mankind had unknowingly made such a rule to not have multiple partners through years of evolution.


    The next reason for not having multiple partners was that one person could never satisfy the needs of all the other partners.


    Old age arrives for all in the mortal world and this would lead to chaos in the harem.


    Adultery would bemon, sins would thus arise and mortals with weak minds would lose themselves to lust and be monsters who only know to fuck each other.


    Society would eventually copse and hence, polygamy was forbidden.


    After years and years of evolution, such rules were set upon the entirety of mankind by mankind as well as God themselves.


    Gods instilled some fear within mankind to help themselves defend against their own vile natures.


    In the modern day where there were billions of devotees and faith was so widespread, Angels and Demons¡­


    Theyy nowhere else but within the mortals themselves.


    The human was such a delicate being that his mind would break even with the slightest push to either side.


    This mortal being that was created by the Creator was someone who walked at the edge of a knife throughout its life.


    The Creator not only gave him wings to soar as high as he wanted, she also made them intelligent emotionally so that they better understood each other and took care of each other.


    Human was the most perfectly imperfect being God ever created.


    The dilemmas that urred were due to the shes in teachings and ideologies of years of mankind''s evolutionary intellect that were put up against the rules set by the Gods.


    Such deep thoughts were something that were appearing within Alex''s mind and making his head spin.


    He felt a splitting headache after a while and immediately stopped all the thoughts going on in his mind.


    Alex took a deep breath anding back to reality, he saw Melissa looking at him and smiling while Nix was in his embrace, hugging him.


    Alex looked down at Nix and rubbing her back, said, "Nix, I am so sorry if I may have pushed things too far and if you felt ufortable."


    "Darling, you don''t need to say this." Nix said with a smile, unbothered by everything.


    Alex sighed and replied, "honey, can you give me a while to digest the fact that I have more than one wife?"


    Nix broke the hug and looked at him.


    She then turned to her older sister who just did a gentle nod.


    Nix sighed and said, "Okay. But please don''t make me wait for too long."


    ''Deja vu!'' Alex and Melissa both thought to themselves as they remembered the time Melissa had said something simr.


    Alex nodded and agreed with it.


    He then went out of the room to get some water and when he was gone, Melissa turned to Nix and said with a big smile,


    "Humans, the sentient beings I created, aren''t they really fascinating?"

 Chapter 62 Business Idea

    ?


    It was a warm Sunday afternoon, Alex was currently sitting in an expensive restaurant with his Mexican friend Samuel.


    Samuel got himself a steak since the bill was on Alex and Alex got himself a cup of coffee as he had eaten food made by his two wives Melissa and Nix.


    He didn''t think he''d be bothered by the thought of having multiple wives, but he slightly was.


    Harem, although seemed taboo, was really not.


    It was amon urrence throughout history and even till this day, there were certain cultures which didn''t look at it with a taboo perspective.


    Polygamy was a controversial topic and at the end of the day, even though it was frowned up, it all boiled down to personal preferences.


    Did Alex''s two wives hate sharing him with each other?


    The answer was no.


    Did Alex hate having multiple wives?


    The answer was no.


    If his wives didn''t have a problem, why would he?


    And also, his wives weren''t ordinary mortals but Goddesses.


    Alex wasn''t the type of person to involve himself in drama or whine over small things.


    He was the type to ept whatever was thrown at him, analyze, check if it''s good for his welfare and the ones around him, keep it if it was, throw away if not.


    Having a harem was something that wouldn''t bother him, Alex felt.


    Sure it would bring some drama and he would need to exin things to not just Nix''s parents, but also his, in the end¡­ if wives and family were happy, he was happy.


    Alex was sure he could figure out some or the other way to skip the family drama over his multiple partners, but that would take some time and he had a few things to do on hand, such as meet Samuel and start a business.


    "Sam, are you fully free now?" Alex asked, taking a sip of his coffee.


    Samuel took a bite of his steak in a sophisticated manner and answered, "of course. That''s why we''re having this lunch, hahaha!"


    Alex smiled. "Alright. I''ll exin a few things roughly then."


    Alex proposed a business idea he had in mind to Samuel.


    The idea was rted to the entertainment industry and the moment Alex said it, Samuel put down his knife and said hurriedly,


    "Amigo, halt."


    He looked at Alex seriously and said, "you''re thinking about the entertainment industry? Do you know how saturated it has be? There''s thousands of streaming tforms all around the world. Our startup, let alone flying, would be buried six feet under the ground."


    Samuel then showed a disappointed look and eating a piece of steak, continued, "We''d have a much better chance at making bank by stealing my grandma''s taco recipe and opening up a taco truck downtown."


    Alex smiled and shook his head. This argument from Samuel was correct and the industry was indeed saturated.


    However, Alex was aware of it and said, "buddy, let me finish exining. You can then argue."


    "Alright. My bad." Samuel was quick to take a step back and listen as he was aware that Alex was smarter than him and may have some better points to say.


    "Right, so¡­"


    What Alex and Samuel would do is that they''ll make a tform which would unify streaming tforms from not just the US, but the entire world!


    This idea was not new and there were many such sites that existed.


    All those sites were currently illegal as the streaming tforms had not given permission for such ess.


    It was obvious why they wouldn''t give permission.


    The sales would decrease for each tform if they''re put against each other and nobody would profit, making the situation worse.


    What was happening right now was:


    ''If it''s not broken, don''t try to fix it.''


    If people are paying for different streaming services, then what''s the problem anyway?


    It was due to this that the people were overpaying for entertainment and pirated sites were on the rise.


    Nobody wanted to spend their hard-earned money on entertainment like this and people much rather preferred saving those cents and touring some ce nice.


    Not to mention, there was social media too which offered a ton of useless content and kept people busy.


    "¡­so, our unified tform will contain thousands of streaming services from around the world and if any user wanted to watch any particr thing, they would get a list showing the same show avable in ten different ces from which they could choose. Now¡­"


    "¡­among these ten different ces, some would be free, some would be cheap, some expensive and so on¡­"


    Samuel stared at Alex while chewing like a bored goat,pletely unfazed by his idea as he felt this was too stupid.


    What Alex was describing sounded like buying a subscription, but with extra steps.


    Still, Samuel didn''t interrupt him and let him continue, hoping something positive woulde out.


    Otherwise, he had his n of opening a taco truck in Downtown ready. He knew a buddy who could sneak him a spot there.


    "¡­so you might be wondering, this is basically asking people to pay for all the subscriptions and we aren''t helping them at all, right?"


    Samuel nodded. That''s right. It was a really stupid thing.


    Alex smiled. "That''s the thing, my guy. That''s the thing! See¡­"


    Alex gulped down his coffee and taking out a notepad from his pocket, started writing a few things as he was really excited to tell Samuel about the main stuff now.


    What Alex proposed was that he and Samuel would be running a genius algorithm on their tform.


    This algorithm would constantly alter prices, lists, preferences, and shows in the thousands of tforms affiliated with them, giving the user the best deals they could ever imagine, while also efficiently using their money.


    How it would be is:


    Suppose a US user wanted to see a Japanese anime show called Defense of Dwarves.


    They could legally watch it on Japanese tforms or some affiliated ones from the US or some other country.


    This¡­ was a problem.


    Firstly, it wasn''t sure if the Japanese tforms were again in the US, and secondly, even if they were, they would be Japanese and confusing, having no English subtitles on the episodes too.


    The third problem, the affiliated streaming tforms could be expensive or the user would refuse to pay a sum even for a month to see just one show.


    This same situation would repeat with affiliated tforms from other countries. In addition, affiliated tforms from other countries would have regional shows which an average US user would not prefer and could also get annoyed by it due to repeated rmendations.


    Now¡­


    All those above problems could be solved in a jiffy by Alex''s unified tform.


    Streaming tforms from around the world would be avable, meaning this ce would have EVERYTHING!


    All shows, be it children''s cartoons or adult tv shows, everything would be under one roof.


    "¡­all these problems can be solved in a jiffy by our unified tform." Alex said with some enthusiasm while pointing at the potential problems written on the notepad.


    "Streaming tforms from around the world would be avable, meaning our tform would have EVERYTHING!"


    "From children''s cartoons to adult tv shows and whatnot. And the price to watch it? Just $19.99/month or a dor a day!"


    While listening to all of this, although Samuelmended Alex''s enthusiasm, he wasn''t amused.


    Alex''s ns had many problems, the most important one being, "Amigo, I get all the algorithms and everything stuff. But, what makes you think streaming tforms from around the world would want to be affiliated with us? Who do you think are we? Walt Disney or something?"


    Samuel wasn''t trying to be rude or put his friend down in this. He just wanted to ensure that before the two jumped into a boat thinking everything''s gonna be sunshines and rainbows, a practical and realistic assessment had to be viewed by them.


    As far as Samuel knew about his friend, he could be a genius surgeon, but in no way was he someone so famous that multi-million or billion dorpanies would want to sign a deal with him.


    Samuel wasn''t any better either and he knew he was far worse than Alex when it came to his own background. At least Alex was a doctor and could have a stable job for life, but him? It wasn''tguaranteed at all.


    Despite this, the harsh reality had to be seen and Samuel couldn''t just let his dear friend jump without knowing the possible problems.


    Alex smiled at Samuel''s questions. He was happy that he was actively thinking and showing him the ground reality of things and not just letting himself ride on an imaginary high.


    Alexid back on his chair and said, "Sam, why do you¡ª"


    "Anything you''d like to order, sir? Or would you like the bill?" A waiter interrupted Alex and said.


    "¡­"


    Alex had a stupefied look on his face while Samuel was trying to control himself fromughing out loud, watching Alex get his cool moment be ruined like that.


    Alex sat in an erect posture and clearing his throat, said, "the bill please."


    "Sure, sir¡ª"


    "Hey, wait!"

 Chapter 63 Carl Is Car Before L

    ?


    "Hey, wait!"


    Turning to the source of the voice, Alexander, Samuel, and the waiter saw a skinny boy with messy ginger colored haire towards them.


    It was Carl, the taxi driver.


    Carl hurried to the table Alex and Samuel were on and took a seat. He was breathing heavily but still said to the waiter, "can I get the most expensive food item in the menu please?"


    "Sir¡­" the waiter turned to Alex.


    Samuel was just as confused as the waiter and looked at Carl with amusement.


    Alex smiled and shook his head. Carl was still just a kid in his eyes and this slight bit of immaturity was not a bother to him.


    He turned to the waiter and said, "it''s okay, get the boy what he wants."


    "If you say so." The waiter said and went to get the thing Carl wanted.


    "This is?" Samuel asked.


    "Sam, Arl, Arl, Sam." Alex did a short introduction.


    "Samuel Martin." Samuel put his hand forward and said with a small smile.


    "I am Carl Davis, Mr. Samuel. Nice to meet you." Carl put his hand forward and shook it with Sam''s.


    Carl then immediately turned to Alex and said, "Mr. Alexander, my name is not Arl. It''s Carl with a car before l."


    Alex''s braingged when trying to process what Carl just said and it was only after a few seconds did it click him.


    "Carl?"


    "Oof! Finally! Thank you!" Carl was in tears when Alex finally pronounced his name right!


    Samuel was very confused watching Carl and turning to Alex, asked, "Is he into this too?"


    Alex smiled and said, "for our corporation, won''t we need a Director?"


    "I mean¡­" Samuel was confused. "Aren''t we two enough? And what will Carl do in ourpany anyway?"


    Samuel was blunt but it was the truth.


    Carl felt slightly embarrassed hearing that and his self-esteem took a blow.


    "Sam, you and I have a lot of things to do. Carl here can at least manage thepany and the people. We anyway need a good person to be the Directorter, and Carl''s a good kid, perfectly fit for this job and position."


    Carl''s embarrassed look washed away as if it was never there and his self-esteem shot up to the sky.


    "If you say so." Samuel was still a bit skeptical, but he decided to give this a shot. "Anyway, you didn''t answer my question yet. How are we going to have deals?"


    "Yes, about that¡­"


    Alex took a sip of water and in the meantime, a different waiter arrived with a cart and stopped beside Alex''s table.


    "Sir¡­" the waiter said politely and gestured to the three that the food was ready.


    Carl made some space for himself and the waiter served the dish on the table and picking up the lid from the te, the waiter said in a thick French ent,


    "It''s zee Lobster Thermidor, a dekadent and looxurious dish zat feechures our most sulent and joo-see lobster meat cooked een a creamy sauce wiz mushrooms and cheese, habitually served een zee lobster shell."


    Carl was dumbfounded with such service and looked at the waiter in puzzlement. ''Sounds expensive for sure.''


    The waiter then opened a bottle of white wine and was about to pour some when Alex pointed out,


    "He''s underage."


    "Oh. Then, my apologies, sir." The waiter said and didn''t pour the wine. He took the cart and went back.


    "Damn, what is this?" Carl said as he looked at his te. He took a bite of the lobster meat and said, "mhm¡­ tastes¡­ uhh¡­ expensive¡­ I guess?"


    Carl seriously had no idea what to say or feel about this. It was his first time trying such a dish and although it didn''t taste as good as normal food, there was still some good thing about it.


    The bill was on Alex and it rightfully should be after the amount of trouble he got intost time.


    The police hade investigating him but then left him alone for some reason.


    Not to mention, he didn''t even get his taxi money!


    Yes, Alex may have left his phone with him with the passcode, but then what?


    Why would Carl use someone''s money like that?


    Not a single cent was spent and Carl was just as broke as ever. At least after a week, he could have this treat aspensation.


    While eating his food, Carl remembered, "oh yes, Mr. Alexander. Here''s your phone."


    "Thanks." Alex took it and said.


    He didn''t check it and kept it in his pocket, then started conversing with Samuel once again.


    Carl was surprised by this and said, "Mr. Alexander, are you not going to check your phone? The amount of money I spent?"


    "No." Alex turned his head to him and said. "Focus on eating and don''t interrupt, just listen to what we''re talking about."


    Carl did a thumbs up and went back to eating mushrooms.


    Samuel was confused about this interaction Alex had with Carl, but it seemed that it was their personal one so he didn''t choose to be nosy.


    Alex turned to Samuel again and said, "the deals we were talking about, it''s of course not easy to get. We need a strong background, we need money, we need connections, it''s a damn hassle."


    Samuel nodded. "It is. What are we gonna do then?"


    "Heh." Alex smirked. "We''re gonna make movies and tv shows, put them on our tform, and vo."


    "¡­" Samuel was dumbfounded. "Amigo, did you hit your head somewhere?"


    Alex chuckled. "I know we don''t have money and it''s not a sure thing if we''re gonna make bank via our movies."


    Samuel nodded. "Indeed."


    Alex continued, "but don''t worry about it, I''ve got everything covered."


    A thought crossed Samuel''s as he heard that.


    "Alex, I have no idea what''s cooking in your head, but in all of this, I don''t understand what I am supposed to do¡­"


    "Right, here''s the thing you''ll be doing and here''s the things Carl will be doing soon¡­"


    When told that they''ll be making films and tv series, it was a big task to amass money to create a proper budget.


    Alex said that he would look into it and once money was in, it would be Samuel and Carl who would go ce to ce for meetings, signing deals, and to finish off legal proceedings.


    As Alex was the one bringing in all the money, he would take 75% stake and Samuel would hold the rest of it.


    Samuel was fine with it and didn''t mind much as he knew bringing money was the biggest hurdle they had to clear.


    Once all these things were discussed, Samuel asked, "what about the algorithm?"


    "Do you remember Hazel from junior high?"


    Samuel thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t remember any such girl."


    Alex smiled and shook his finger. "Hazel''s not a girl, he''s a guy. Remember the four eyes with funny hair?"


    "AH!" It clicked Samuel now. "THAT Hazel! Bahahaha, I remember, I remember!"


    Samuel startedughing as he remembered the person while Alex just smiled in response.


    "Where''s that nerd now?" Samuel asked with a heartyugh,pletely forgetting that he too was a nerd.


    Now that Alex had his phone, he took it out and searched Hazel''s professional profile online.


    Being without a phone in this day and age was a challenging task. Yet, Alex was without one for a whole week.


    He used Nicole''s phone during the time he was with her and when home, he would go out only when it was with Melissa or Nix.


    The week went without a hitch due to this.


    Once Hazel''s profile was out, Alex showed it to Samuel.


    Looking at it, Samuel put up a wide grin. "I knew it, baby. I knew it. This nerd was going ces. Silicon Valley¡­ quantumputers¡­ CERN¡­ damn!"


    Carl''s attention was drawn immediately when he heard that. He craned his neck towards Samuel to take a peek.


    Samuel noticed this and didn''t mind it. He showed it to Carl and said, "hahaha, do you know, this guy was bullied so much because of his name. He was a tall dude even in junior high. Now look at my boy and the ces he''s been to."


    Carl gave it a look and saw a handsome ck man with sses. The person had neatlybed hair and was smiling while wearing a normal t-shirt.


    This seemed normal to Carl but as he looked down at his bio, it shocked him.


    Featured in Silicon Valley''s most brilliant minds magazine¡­


    Helped create aplex code for a trading startup and got it patented, making the startup profit greatly and rise to a billion dorpany¡­


    Bridged the connection with a Quantumputer''splex hardware to its software, eventually making a workable UI design for researchers.


    Now working in CERN as a researcher¡­


    "DAMN!"

 Chapter 64 Junior High Friends

    ?


    "DAMN!"


    As Carl eximed, he got the looks of everyone in the restaurant on him.


    Noticing this, Carl got really embarrassed and said under his breath, "sorry¡­"


    Ignoring Carl once again, Alex took his phone and said to Samuel, "I''ll contact Hazel and see if something can be done. If it doesn''t work out, we''ll find some other ways."


    Samuel nodded. "I hope this works out. Our little group from junior high would thene together, hahaha!"


    Something then clicked Samuel as he said that.


    "Right, speaking of our little group, where do you think Jagan and Volkov are now? Haven''t heard from them after our schools were changed."


    Alex honestly had no idea himself.


    He knew about Hazel because in his past life, a sad news was out from CERN itself stating that one of their researchers had taken their life due to years of degraded mental health.


    The institute didn''t know about it as Hazel was aloof and never shared anything personal.


    The staff had tried talking to him and being really smart, Hazel had always talked his way out stating that he was fine.


    This sad news woulde out in just theing five years and it would be a great pity to see a childhood friend as well as a genius lose himself to depression.


    Alex wouldn''t have found this out in his past life had he not been researching Genes and kept up to date with CERN''s gic department.


    In any case, Alex shook his head to Samuel''s questions and answered honestly.


    Jagan and Volkov were his good friends and other than junior high and some parts of his high school, Alex had made no friend ever since.


    In his entire medical career, there were a few acquaintances but no good friends like the ones such as Samuel, Hazel, Jagan, and Volkov.


    In response to Alex shaking his head, Samuel sighed and shook his own as well.


    "It''s such a pity that we don''t have any contact whatsoever with them."


    Alex nodded. "We don''t even know if Jagan and Volkov are still in the states or somewhere else."


    Samuel thought about it and asked, "could they have gone to India and Russia?"


    Alex wondered about it and said softly, "could be¡­"


    *


    Madurai, India.


    DHAM! DHAM! DHAM! DHAM! DHAM!


    It was dark yet the air crackled with anticipation as the rhythmic pounding of drums resonated in the atmosphere.


    Streets were lit up, flowers were everywhere, and despite it being close to midnight, people in vibrant traditional attires gathered right in front of the ancient temple of Vidmbh*, to celebrate thousands of years of wisdom shared by this great deity.


    [*A/N: Vidmbha is not amon word of Sanskrit. It''s a made up term, consisting of Vida (wisdom) andmbh(attainment).]


    The drummers gathered around in a semi-circle in the middle and around them urred a swirling dance of devotion.


    Right as the clock hit midnight and began a new day, the temple doors opened up and out appeared a handsome lean man holding the idol of the deity Vidmbh on his head.


    The man had a silk dhoti wrapped around his waist and wore nothing on his upper body, his toned muscles visible to clearly.


    There were priests around the man chanting mantras and there was a constant smile on the man''s face.


    People flocked around the idol that the man carried and after a hundred steps, he stopped.


    The drummers gathered around the man and energetically started beating their drums, making all the people around dance.


    Right in a minute, a tform was made where the man stopped and with the chants of mantras, the priests took the idol and ced it on the tform.


    The man took a step back and bowing, seeked the blessing of the resident deity.


    ''Vidmbha¡­ on this auspicious asion, I pray that you bestow a path to the ones lost, grant knowledge like you usually do, and continue to love us, your faithful devotees.''


    Finishing seeking blessings, the man distanced himself from the crowd and staring at the grandeur of the Vidmbha temple, he smiled happily.


    Just then¡­


    "Hic!" The guy started having hups. "Is someone thinking ab¡ª hic!¡ªout me?"


    Knowing home remedies to stop hups, he firstly pinched his nose to stop breathing and then diverted his attention from the temple to the crowd and then back to the ancient temple.


    He then gently pressed on his diaphragm and breathing normally, his hups stopped.


    Staring at the majesty of the temple with an empty head, he muttered softly with a smile, "I wonder who could be thinking about me¡­"


    *


    St. Petersburg, Russia.


    It was two hours to midnight and a man in a ck trench coat and hat stood in front of a tombstone.


    There was eerie silence, and all around him were tombstones cloaked in the shadows of the creepy night.


    Despite there being absolute silence in the graveyard, the man''s chaotic emotions kept him busy with his thoughts.


    He was holding a white flower and staring at the tombstone for the past five minutes without saying a single word.


    His eyes were moist, throat heavy, and despite thence-like tall posture, a heavy burden seemed to bring the man down.


    A minuteter, when the man had finally mustered up enough courage, he put the flower on the tombstone and said in a sobbing voice,


    "I tried mama¡­ I¡­ tried."


    There was a pause for a good while after that.


    "¡­I couldn''t even save you despite the many efforts."


    "You kept telling me to have faith in God¡­ but God never listened¡­ despite you wholeheartedly seeking his blessings every moment of the day¡­ God never noticed."


    "I did everything I could to make God happy, mama. I did everything¡­"


    The man broke down and fell on his knees.


    "¡­rituals¡­ ceremonies¡­ helping the poor and needy¡­ being kind¡­ being pure and virtuous¡­ going to churches¡­ worshipping with all my heart¡­ I did everything¡­"


    "¡­yet¡­ God didn''t give you even a single day extra."


    "Mama¡­ I miss you so much¡­"


    Tears continued to fall down the man''s eyes with no stop visible.


    "I¡­ I cannot see the light you asked me to see anymore¡­ everywhere there''s darkness, mama."


    A whileter, the man stopped sobbing and wiping away his tears, he got up and dusted his clothes.


    Seriousness shed into his and he then said, "I don''t think looking for the light was right, mama."


    The man extended his hands out and continued, "look around you¡­ the darkness¡­ it''s so much better than light."


    "Light is nothing but an arrogant conqueror, blinding us to the whispers of the stars. But, darkness?"


    "The truth reveals itself in the silent symphony of the darkness. It''s the path that we should''ve followed."


    The man then went close to the tombstone and squatting down, caressed it and said softly, "we should''ve listened to those people before, mama. You wouldn''t have left me like this had we listened. But not to worry¡­"


    The man took out an emblem from his pocket, a pentagram with vines weaving around its edges. At each point of the pentagram was a malevolent symbol, making it reek of evil and corruption.


    The man showed this emblem to the tombstone and said with a sad face, "¡­I have done it. I''ve epted them this time. So please hang in there for a bit, I''ll resurrect you soon."


    The man kissed the tombstone and then getting up, pressed on his hat and said with a serious face, walking away from the tombstone:


    "I''ll bring you back by sessfully orchestrating it¡­"


    "...The Demon''s Parade."


    The wind blew past the man''s thick coat as he walked away, a paper slipping out of his pocket.


    The paper traversed with the breeze and stuck to the tombstone, disying on it a map.


    A map of one the world''s most ancient cities¡ª


    Rome.

 Chapter 65 Hazelnut

    ?


    "Haah, amigo, while we''re on the topic of Junior High¡­" Samuel said suddenly, remembering something again. "Do you remember the jokes we did with Hazel?"


    Alex chuckled. "How can I forget?"


    Samuel covered his mouth and tried his best not tough remembering them. "Hehehe¡­ Hazel¡­ nut."


    Alex leaned towards Samuel and whispered, "Hazel''s¡­ nuts."


    Samuel giggled like a little girl hearing thisme joke and leaning forwards, whispered back to Alex, "Hazel without nuts, hehehe!"


    Carl was dumbfounded with this exchange of words. He could easily guess the joke and although it was funny, he felt bad for such a distinguished man to suffer through such things.


    Alex was softlyughing too with these nostalgic nut jokes. "¡­remember how our conversation on this ended that day?"


    Samuel giggled again. "How can I forget, how can I forget? That guy¡­ hihihihi¡­ he¡­ hihihihihi!"


    Samuel couldn''t stop himself from giggling as the joke was too funny.


    Alex wasughing too but still continued, "¡­he was so done with us that he¡­ hahaha¡­ he said¡­ ''I do nut like deez jokes.'' Hahaha!"


    "Bwahahaha!"


    Alex and Samuel attracted quite a bit of attention due to theirughs.


    Thankfully it was time for them to leave and they did just that after a few minutes of talking.


    Alex paid the bill which hade out to $327 and then left by saying he would contact Samuel and Carlter.


    He also gave Samuel ten grand and asked him to open up a corporation for themselves as soon as he could, under the infotainment or entertainment category.


    Samuel did argue that this was too much money, but Alex talked him into keeping it and doing his things.


    Since Samuel was in the finance field itself, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to open up a corporation.


    The name of their corporation would be ''Unified Inc.'' and Alex asked Samuel to contact him in case he fails to procure this name.


    After a long discussion regarding business Alex just wanted to rx now.


    He drove back home and entering inside his house, saw his two wives sitting in the living room.


    Melissa was watching tv while Nix was working on herptop.


    Noticing Alex arrive, the twodies turned their heads to look at him and said simultaneously:


    "Husband~~"


    ''Oh, nice.'' Alex thought immediately hearing this.


    He still wasn''t used to such attention or affection from twodies at the same time, but he was getting there, and it was starting to grow on him.


    Alex went to the two and gave both of them a small hug and said, "I am back."


    "Wee home." The two said with smiles on their faces.


    Alex went in the middle of them and sat there.


    Nix shut herptop down and hugged Alex from the side. "You know darling, vacation is over and Ma''s gonna take me back to Italy."


    Melissa hugged Alex from the side too in response to Nix''sment.


    "Let her go, honey. We can spend more time together that way."


    "Hey!" Nix knitted her brows. She craned her neck to see Melissa and continued, "big sis, stop trying to have husband all to yourself."


    Melissa chuckled. "Fi-chan, if you don''t do anything, I''m gonna have him to myself anyway."


    Nix rolled her eyes and turned to Alex. "Darling, we definitely need to do something otherwise I''ll be deported."


    Alex chuckled and said, "that''s now how deportation works, honey. You''re a citizen of the states. No one''sing after you."


    Nix slumped on Alex''sp and like a spoiled kitten, said, "I have no energy to deal with the drama that''s about toe with my parents knowing about our rtionship, darling. Can you please handle it?"


    "Why?" Melissa questioned. "Aren''t you a Goddess, can''t you handle it? Or are you perhaps afraid of your parents?"


    Nix nodded her head repeatedly as Melissa said thest line. She looked Alex in the eyes and said, "I am indeed afraid. Afraid to see a highly disappointed look on my parents'' face when they realize I am in love with a man who already has a face. They also get really sad¡­ I just don''t wanna see it."


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "A God is afraid of mortals?"


    Nix shook her head. "I am not afraid of mortals, I am afraid of my parents. They''ve raised me since day one with such love and care that a big part of me doesn''t want to see them suffer by any means."


    Melissa then chimed in and added, "what has happened is that¡­"


    Unlike Melissa who was a temporary body in this mortal world made by herself, Nix had actually been reincarnated properly and had aplete mortal body and soul.


    A very small percentage of her Godly soul was with her in this world that granted her some powers while she retained all her memories except for some forbidden ones.


    When on Earth, Nix was properly the child of David and I due to this. They were her parents and since they had raised her with such love and care, it made her upset by even thinking of trying to exin this to them.


    This thing that was happening right now was both real as well as symbolic.


    The symbolic meaning was that Gods had put parents even above themselves when ites to the matter of a child.


    This teaching had been given ages ago, there was just a repeat happening.


    However, it was the first time Alex had learnt this info and was really amused.


    The amusement onlysted for a few seconds though as he realized he was the one on whom all the responsibilities had been dumped by his wife.


    Alex was just about to start thinking on what he could do to coax Nix''s parents when Melissa tugged on Alex''s sleeve and bringing her mouth close to his ear, whispered softly,


    "Since Fi-chan is a properly reincarnated being, she has aplete body of a mortal here. This means¡­"


    Melissa then winked and continued, "¡­since she hadn''t gottenid yet, she''s still a virgin."


    .....


    A/N: Hi everyone, for bonus chapters, you could send the Webnovel gift''s such as castles, spacecrafts, and gachapons. However, I want you to not do it.


    One castle will cost you a $100 and out of it, I only get around $25-30.


    Instead of wasting so much money, you could just go to pa treon and purchase a tier of $25 and up there :)


    This would count as sending gift, I''ll get the money without deductions and you''ll also be able to save yourself some $$$.


    Pa treon: patreon/SocialHippo


    Please remember:


    $25 tier purchase will get you three bonus chapters.


    $50 = 5 bonuses


    $100 = 10 bonuses


    Have a good day everyone!

 Chapter 66 Alex Is Becoming Bold

    ?


    Listening to his wife''s words made Alex smile and shake his head. Melissa sure was a bit handful.


    Ignoring it, he pulled her in for a hug and while caressing Nix''s hair, whoy on hisp, Alex said in a soft manner, "Don''t worry, we''ll manage somehow."


    Nix''s lips turned into a beautiful smile. "You''re the best."


    She then put her hands forwards, demanding a kiss from Alex.


    Alex smiled andplied. His lips touched his wife''s soft and sulent ones.


    A sweet fragrance and taste assaulted him and as Alex tried to understand what it was, the scent and taste became really¡­


    ''¡­distant?'' Alex didn''t understand this. He tried to feel it again but couldn''t.


    Due to trying to get the sweet taste back, Alex ended up starting a passionate kiss with Nix, making Melissa on the side facepalm and tease,


    "My, my, look at you, husband. Doing such scandalous things despite having a loving wife."


    As Alex''s attention diverted to her, the taste returned back, making his attention divert back to it again.


    This eventually caused the taste to go away and genuinely confused Alex.


    Internally, Nix wasughing really hard. She didn''t show it on the outside as that would make her husband break the kiss.


    A minute into kissing, Alex finally got the hang of things.


    If he focused, he would lose the taste. However, if he put his attention onto something else other than the taste, he would feel it.


    It was really strange¡­


    Half a minuteter, Alex broke the kiss.


    Nix immediately smirked and said, "that was quite long, darling. Have you finally digested the fact that you have another wife now?"


    "Yes." Alex replied without hesitation. "There''s also this strange thing that happened. Hmm¡­ I can''t describe it properly, I need to give it another try."


    Melissa and Nix both made surprised faces.


    "Right¡­ I would also need a control* for the experiment I am about to do. Mel, you''ll be the control." Alex turned to Melissa and said.


    [*A/N: When experiments are conducted, a normal set up is present as a reference. This is called a control set up or control in short.]


    The two''s initial surprise immediately turned into shock.


    Since when did their husband be so bold in this life!?


    Alex was fully aware of what he was saying and he said that just so he could take his rtionship with his two wives further ahead.


    Not to mention, his wives were too hot and seductive. They not only were really beautiful, they also loved him a lot, evident from how they treated him everyday.


    Alex didn''t know why, but he just had this internal feeling that his wives loved him to no ends and that their love was really genuine.


    He also shared a simr feeling and in the back of his mind, somehow knew that he would go to any lengths to love and protect them.


    It was really strange as he had only just met his wives. He had no idea why this was happening, but whatever the case, he knew he loved them, even though he had just met them.


    Making Nix and Melissa both get up, he hugged the two and had his arms wrapped around their waists.


    "Let me take a reference first." Alex said and kissed Melissa''s lips.


    With the perverted things happening, Nix and Melissa were really surprised.


    But they didn''t hate it so they didn''tin at all and went with it.


    Alex kissed Melissa for a minute and then went to Nix. With an excuse to test things, he then started kissing her.


    Melissa didn''t want to be left alone in this, so she made Alex''s hand on her waist shift down to her butt.


    Knowing that his wife wanted this, Alex didn''t shy away and squeezed them gently.


    Melissa shed a happy smile in response.


    Getting into the mood for more naughtiness, she made Alex''s other hand go shift downwards as well.


    Alex wasn''t paying attention this time and as a natural instinct, he just squeezed the soft thing his palm was holding.


    Nix was surprised with such a bold move, but she didn''tin and let her husband do whatever he wanted with her.


    *


    High up in the heavens¡­


    Around a round table sat three beauties.


    "Such debauchery!" Fate eximed as she was looking down.


    Athena nodded her head from the side and said, "Indeed. There was hardly any development between husband''s rtionships with Nix and Mel sis. He just epted them so easily."


    Fate nodded her head as well. "Did reincarnation turn him into a full time pervert or something? Or did he get baffled due to big sis and Nix''s beauty?"


    Athena pondered and said, "it could be thetter. You know¡­ he''s been a virgin in both his lives there for so long, maybe it took a toll on him and made him desperate?"


    "You two¡­" Scarlett called them out. She looked at her two younger sisters and shaking her head, continued with a smile, "¡­aren''t you thinking too little of darling?"


    "What?" The two looked at Scarlett and asked.


    Scarlett chuckled and shaking her head, said, "It''s not surprising if it''sing from you Fate-chan, but I am really surprised with how even Athy-chan couldn''t figure things out properly."


    Athena was confused. "What do you mean, big sis?"


    Scarlett got up and getting close to the two, hugged them from behind.


    "Fate-chan was absent during darling''s departure and although you were there Athy-chan, I am sure Mel-chan didn''t give you full context to the things happening, am I right?"


    Athena nodded her head. "Big sis left the moment husband reincarnated, so I didn''t get to have a chat with her."


    Scarlett chuckled hearing that. She pinched the two''s cheeks and said, "since you two are my cute little sisters, I''ll give you the full context of things. However, I want you all to keep it a secret from others, okay?"


    "We are keeping secrets now?" Athena asked, surprised.


    Scarlett smiled and shook her head. "No, it''s just that it''ll ruin the fun for them if you say it. You don''t want your sisters to suffer through that, right?"


    "Surely." Fate nodded her head.


    Scarlettughed softly and continued, "well¡­ to get the context of this, I''ll need to start from the beginning¡­ from the time husband had this conversation with us¡­"

 Chapter 67 The Wise Sage

    ?


    A long long longtime ago¡­


    Inside a small hut made up of mud, stones and hay, there was a clean pedestal present, above whichy a small idol of a deity.


    The deity was in a meditative pose and the idol was made with a shimmering stone, symbolizing that this was the energy they could always look upto, even in the darkest of times.


    A family of four, dressed in worn out, patch-filled yet clean clothes were standing in front of the idol, holding their tes consisting of nothing but boiled millets.


    The millets covered just one-fourth of their tes, appearing not a least bit appetizing or vorful.


    Despite the extreme poverty of the family, the four had calm expression on their faces.


    The family showed their te with food to the idol and the man chanted,


    "Oh dear God, the Sustainer of the Universe,


    With gratitude, we present this simple meal before you,


    Your wisdom guides us, and yourpassion sustains us.


    Dear God, you are our whole essence, we are your children,


    We pray you continue to bestow your blessing unto us as you always do,


    And be our strength to survive these times.


    With every breath, we''ll cherish your guiding light,


    Your name on our lips, a prayer that takes flight.


    In unity, we stand, your devotees true,


    Thank you, dear God, for all that you do."


    The four then took some millet from their tes and ced it at one end of their tes, making it an offering to their God.


    They then ate their food and with a belly not even half-full, went to do their work in the fields, under the scorching sun.


    "Despite their poverty, they are always content and filled with gratitude. They worship God with all their heart and truly believe in his divine presence."


    A wise sage had been watching this family for many days and had finallye to this conclusion.


    These family members found devotion to their God as a source of strength and sce. They saw the divine in everything and felt that their devotion was their greatest treasure.


    The sage had always thought of God being the superior, however, such devotion, faith, and love of these devotees made him think otherwise.


    Their devotion was so strong, he felt it being superior to the might of the Gods themselves.


    It was then that a profound question appeared in the wise sage''s mind:


    Who''s superior: God himself or his devoted worshippers?


    In search of an answer to this question, the sage traversed through the lowest of low mortal realms and the highest of high heavens.


    Hepleted one full round of the entire cosmos, yet he didn''t find his answer.


    Troubled greatly, the wise sage decided to seek the answer from God himself.


    Having spent a lifetime delving into the mysteries of existence, the wise sage was someone adept in ancient teachings and practices.


    Through intense meditation, he attuned himself to the universe''s subtle vibrations, revealing concealed portals to majestic realms beyond the cosmos.


    With his profound insights as a guide, the wise sage performed a long-forgotten ritual known only to a select few.


    This ritual, when performed with pure intentions and unwavering focus, enabled one to transcend the confines of the physical realm.


    Thus, with intricate meditative techniques, and with the help of the ritual, he aligned his own energy with cosmic forces, forging a bridge between his human existence and the divine ne above.


    Uponpletion of the ritual, the wise sage then stood at the precipice of the Gods'' realm.


    Here, he was questioned by a God about what brought him here.


    The wise sage replied with what was troubling him and the wisdom he seeked. He prayed for an audience with the divine one he worshipped.


    The God the sage talked to, acknowledged the sage''s dedication and honored him an audience with the divine.


    As the wise sage entered the realm beyond the cosmos, just one step had brought him to a majestic grand hall.


    The hall was open and simple, yet the entire cosmos thaty around it fascinated the wise sage.


    However, it was but a slight fascination, for the sage had traversed throughout the cosmos, and the thing that would intrigue him the most would be finding an answer to his question.


    A bright light shined in front of the sage and there he appeared¡­


    The divine one.


    The one the sage had been seeking for an audience.


    The divine one, God himself, exuded an aura of serene authority.


    His raven-ck hair framed a face with piercing blue eyes, reflecting depth andpassion. His physique ¡ª lean yet powerfully toned.


    Draped in simple attire, he wore distinctive essories ¨Crge ck pearl bracelets and anklets, each carrying a tale of cosmic significance.


    Amidst divine elegance, he stood as the guardian of bnce and continuity.


    Despite being the highest authority, the wise sage didn''t feel pressure, just gentleness and warmth under the presence of God.


    "Your presence is cherished, and your devotion has brought you to my realm. Speak, my devotee, and let your heart''s stirrings be known." God said in a gentle yet authoritative tone.


    The wise sage bowed and joining his hands, prayed, "Divine Presence, Ie with nothing but gratitude and pure curiosity. I have traversed the cosmos, searched everywhere for eons, yet I could not find the answers I seek."


    "O Source of All Wisdom, I humbly ask: What truly distinguishes your eternal essence from the devoted souls who tread the path of faith?"


    The wise sage didn''t look up at God, just stared down and waited for an answer.


    Had he looked up, he now would''ve seen aplicated look on God''s face.


    God, the Bnce of the Cosmos, the Preserver, the Sustainer of the Universe¡­


    A divine being whose very existence is the cause of all things to exist in the cosmos, the one who is the reason for bnce and a fine line to exist between Creation and Destruction¡­


    The epitome of everything, the sovereign above all, the zenith of all knowing, and the highest authority in the vast tapestry of the cosmos¡­


    This divine being¡­


    As he looked at his curious devotee, the infinite expanse of his being bore witness to a truth he had never contemted before¡­


    He¡­


    The one who held the threads of existence together¡­


    He¡­


    ¡­had no answer.

 Chapter 68 Alex’s Reason For Reincarnation (1/2)

    ?


    Having no answer, God said gently, "wise sage, I may be the Source of all Wisdom, but I am not Wisdom. I, the overseer of cosmic bnce, find myself humbled by the profundity of your question. The answer you seek, I do not possess."


    The wise sage was shocked and unknowingly turned his head up to look at God.


    God''s expression was still calm despite watching his devotee''s shocked face.


    Being the universe''s Sovereign Ruler and not possessing an answer was surely a shocking matter, one that, if known by his devotees, would shake the faith of everyone to their core.


    However, this situation of him not knowing an answer was not out of character.


    The Preserver, as he had mentioned, wasn''t Wisdom itself. He did not possess the answers to everything and this¡­


    This was a symbolic message to the entire universe talking about humility and interconnectedness.


    God did have an answer to this question, but it was his own opinion.


    Whatever he said would be the eternal truth, however, he didn''t want to give his curious devotee just anything.


    This profound question was something that only one person would have an answer to, that being, Wisdom herself.


    God would need to consult with Wisdom and this was what the message about interconnectedness was.


    One shouldn''t always walk alone on a path. Seeking guidance and taking help for the pursuit of their knowledge was not something shameful.


    If God can take help of others, why shouldn''t the rest of the beings not do it?


    It wasn''t wrong as knowledge was vast andplex.


    God, with his gentle expression, said to the wise sage, "oh devotee, do not be disheartened, for your curiosity shall be fulfilled. Go back and continue to be in the pursuit of wisdom, I''ll call you when I have an answer."


    The wise sage bowed in front of God. "As you wish, oh divine one."


    God then handed the wise sage a token.


    "If you find yourself in unrest some day due to this question, and I haven''t called you back yet¡­ this token shall be your guide to Wisdom. Your all queries will be fulfilled by her."


    The wise sage replied, "Dear God, this devotee shall wait until your call. I do not wish to seek the answer from anyone else but you."


    God smiled and after giving him a blessing, sent him back to the physical ne.


    Once the wise sage was gone, two divine Goddesses appeared beside God.


    They were so beautiful that just to even think of looking at them felt sphemous or rather, afraid. Afraid to even look at them as it might end up tainting their godly auras.


    The two Goddesses were in majestic white and red robes respectively.


    One had silver hair, blue eyes and the other had ck hair, red eyes.


    These two¡­


    They were none other than Melissa and Scarlett!


    These three beings, they were the highest authority of the entire cosmos, the Supreme Entities above whom was no one else.


    The white-haired Goddess, Melissa, was the Creator herself whereas Scarlett was theplete opposite of Melissa ¡ª the Destroyer.


    As for God, him being no one else but Alexander, was the bnce between the two ¡ª the Preserver.


    "Honey, do you really not know the answer?" Melissa asked in a soft tone as she hugged him from the side.


    Alex looked at her and said calmly, "I do and I don''t. My humility says something, my heart says something, and my intuition says somethingpletely different. I have three answers, and I cannot figure out which is correct."


    Scarlett, with a neutral expression, came to the other side of Alex and hugged him.


    "Dear, if you do not know or cannot figure it out, why not go to Athena?" Scarlett asked.


    Alex shook his head. "My dear, the answer I''ll get from Athena may not be something I would like. I''ve decided that I''ll find the answer myself. For that, I must go to the mortal world."


    Melissa seemed confused by this. "Why would you do that? Can you not see, feel, and know everything about mortals from here?"


    Alex nodded his head and then shook it again.


    "My dear, from here, I see all beings through the eyes of the Sovereign Ruler. This perspective is what guided me to having three answers."


    "I see." Melissa said softly.


    Scarlett, from the side, smiled and pulling Alex''s cheek, said, "well, well, well, it''s good that you''ve decided to visit the mortal world. It was me who was going to do it, but it seems like I won''t have the need anymore."


    "Hmm?" Alex looked at her and wondered what she was saying.


    Scarlett broke the hug and walking to the edge of the hall, gazed at the vast starry cosmos.


    "There''s a path, darling. A path that breaks away from normalcy. A path full of independence yet extreme challenges. This path¡­ I only just discovered it when I was in deep meditation."


    Scarlett then turned around and went towards Alex.


    "There are an infinite number of beings and infinite possibilities. However, to reach Godhood, there''s not an infinite number of paths, but a select few. Almost all paths have something connected to Gods, which is nothing but dependency."


    Alex didn''t understand what his wife was trying to say or was getting at.


    Scarlett could guess this and put it in more simple terms.


    "What I am trying to say is that there needs to be an independent path. A path where there''s no reliance on anyone else but themselves. This was what I had thought of when meditating. And then, do you know what happened?" Scarlett asked with a smile.


    "What happened?" It was Melissa who asked this time.


    Scarlett chuckled and said, "I thought howe there''s no such independent path? That shouldn''t be the case."


    Scarlett walked towards Melissa and flung her arms around her shoulder.


    She then pulled Melissa''s cheek and said, "my cute sister probably isn''t stupid enough to have not put such a path during the creation of everything."


    "Thinking this, I searched for such a path and then actually ended up finding it."


    Melissa didn''t know whether she should feel offended or proud of her work. She was genuinely confused and kept thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, Alex asked with an interested look, "what''s that?"


    Scarlett let go of Melissa and let out a big sigh.


    "It''s really pitiful. The path I found, that is. You know, ever since creation itself, Gods have been reincarnating into mortal worlds and doing things to show and set an example of how to properly live, right?"


    Alex nodded his head.


    "This thing had actually caused many to just look up to Gods. These ones who became great devotees, they ascended through worship and many eventually became deities. However¡­"


    Scarlett snapped her finger and below the three appeared the physical realm where people were doing their things.


    Pointing at some people who were destroying the idols of Gods, Scarlett continued,


    "¡­these children, they got lost. They do not believe in any concept of God and are pure atheists. Without any dependence, they were not able to find any path to Godhood."


    Scarlett snapped her finger again and an old man who was meditating appeared in the picture.


    "The independent path led to what they thought was immortality, but as you can see from their lifespans, it''s not infinite, which is the literal meaning of immortality. It''s finite, but really enormous."


    Scarlett snapped her finger again and a youthful person appeared on the screen.


    "Now look at this person, she is a true immortal, but¡­"


    SLASH!


    Someone with a spellbound katana chopped off the person into a million pieces and then trapped everything into separate containers bound with various talismans.


    The pieces were then spread across the universe.


    "¡­but her karma was bad. Due to cause and effect, all the bad things she had done, it came to bite her back and she never was able to ascend."


    Scarlett then snapped her finger again and the hall was back to normal.


    She turned to face Alex and said, "what I am trying to say here is that there had been no God who showed a path of independence to these beings. Even if they tried, they could not ascend to Godhood no matter what."


    "It''s about time someone showed them how to properly walk on such an independent path that the Creator had made so meticulously. I was greatly surprised when I saw Mel-chan''s thoughtful creation. I didn''t know she would be able to craft something so good."


    Melissa felt happy with the praise and forgave Scarlett''s stupidment from before.


    Scarlett then continued saying that this was it, the independent path which she would show to everyone and guide them.


    However, right at the time she had such a thought, Alex had already decided to go to the mortal world and this made Scarlett take a step back.


    "Darling, although I could do this thing, since you''re already going down, I want you to show them this." Scarlett said with a smile.


    Whatever Scarlett had talked about for so long, it made sense to Alex. But herstment left him confused and he asked, "Why me? You could reincarnate along with me and do your thing while I do mine?"


    Scarlett shook her head and hands. "That''s not possible. You''re the most perfect being, whatever you do, will be perfect. This¡­ this would act as a great example and a guide to everybody."


    It may seem as ttery, but it wasn''t. The God Alex was, he was indeed the most perfect being to exist.


    Melissa agreed with Scarlett on this and said, "she is right, honey. You''ll be much better in going through this path than her."


    Alex smiled awkwardly and said, "all of that is okay¡­ but I don''t understand¡­ What path are you guys even talking about? I know everything about Creation and Destruction, but I don''t understand, which thing are you guys referring to? Which path among them all?"


    "Ah¡­" Melissa and Scarlett chuckled hearing that.


    The two turned to Alex and said with smiles on their faces, "it''s of course¡­"


    "¡­The Gene Path."

 Chapter 69 Alex’s Reason For Reincarnation (2/2)

    ?


    "¡­so that was what had transpired."


    Scarlett, sitting between Fate and Athena, said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ that wasn''t very surprising, I guess." Athena said nonchntly.


    Scarlett chuckled. "Of course. That''s why he is who he is."


    Athena nodded. There was no doubt about this.


    Meanwhile, Fate at the side turned to Athena and asked, "Athy, what''s the answer then?"


    With a calm manner, Athena answered, "I don''t know."


    This time not just Fate, but even Scarlett was confused.


    "You don''t know?" Scarlett asked.


    Athena coughed lightly and said, "I mean I do know, but I don''t know if it matches with husband''s answer."


    Fate thought about it and asked, "but, won''t whatever you answer be the correct one?"


    Athena nodded. "What I answer is correct, but what husband says is the final verdict. Say, if I tell you two plus two is four and he instead says it''s five, then what he said would be more correct."


    Fate was really confused hearing that. "Why would¡ª"


    "Don''t worry¡­" Scarlett chimed in and said calmly. "¡­for such a thing to happen, it''s extremely rare."


    Fate raised her eyebrows. "Such a thing has happened before? You''re telling me¡­ sometimes even Wisdom can be wrong?"


    Scarlett shook her head while Athena brought out tea from everyone from thin air and sipped on it, listening to the conversation calmly.


    Scarlett took a sip of tea and answered, "Wisdom is never wrong. It''s just¡­ sometimes we don''t like the answers she gives us and go against her."


    "¡­like?" Fate asked for an example, really curious about it.


    "Like¡­" Athena answered this time. "¡­apologizing after you''ve made a mistake. It''s what I, Wisdom, say."


    "However¡­" Scarlett continued Athena''s words. "There are times when even though it is correct to apologize, one shouldn''t. Instead of apologizing, one could opt to do something else to better their karma. This is what the Sovereign Ruler had said so himself."


    "I see." Fate understood the things now. "So it''s basically like a heart and mind thing?"


    "Hmm?" Athena hummed.


    Fate rified, "like your mind says the most practical, but your heart emotionally differs from it?"


    Scarlettughed softly hearing that. "That''s not correct, but it is more or less simr, so yeah."


    Fate turned to Athena to hear her answer, who just shrugged and said, "well¡­ God here answered it, I don''t have anything more to say."


    "¡­" Fate blinked in befuddlement. "Aren''t you God too?"


    "Am I?" Athena took a sip and asked seriously. She put her teacup down and asked back, "and do you think you are too? Are we both Gods or are we just concepts manifested due to Creation? Do we even exist? If we do, then what makes you think we don''t exist?"


    Fate was speechless while Scarlett was trying to hold back herughter. The passive aggressiveness was strong from Athena''s side.


    "¡­why are you like this?" After a while, Fate couldn''t help but ask, totally giving up on everything.


    Athena didn''t answer, just took a sip of her tea quietly.


    Fate shook her head with a smile. Except her, probably everyone had a few screws loose in their heads.


    "Anyway, what happenedter?" Fate asked. "I was absent when husband was leaving so I wanna know thetter parts in detail too."


    Scarlett chuckled and replied, "you wanna know what happened when your masochistic kinks were fulfilled and at the time you were knocked out?"


    "Hey!" Fate was embarrassed and said in response.


    She wasn''t an exception to having a few screws loose either.


    Athena took a sip of tea and said in the stead of Scarlett, "what happened was¡­"


    *


    The Divine Hall, Elysium.


    Within the divine hall, a hallowed sanctuary beckoned¡ªa realm where the wisdom of the cosmos converged and the harmony of creation resonated.


    Adorned with murals chronicling the birth of stars, the cosmic ballet ofs, and the symphony forces shaping the gxies, the hall served as a gallery of cosmic artistry.


    There were towering bookshelves lining its walls, adorning themselves with ancient scrolls and times that whispered secrets preserved through eons.


    Central to this hall was a crystalline pool, mirroring the celestial tapestry above, invoking visions of gazing into the very cosmos itself.


    Around this pooly a pedestal cradling radiant orbs, each pulsating in synchrony with the universe''s heartbeat¡ªa bridge to the mystic tapestry of existence.


    The atmosphere was tranquil yet contained such might that the entire cosmos would tremble with just a single leak of an aura from here.


    This mighty aura came from the seven divine figures present here.


    There were two rows of three chairs opposite to each other and at the end of them was a grand throne, resting upon which was a ck-haired, blue-eyed figure showcasing a calm look.


    There was sheer dominance exuding out from his aura, however, there was also a loving and tender gentleness that followed suit with a beautiful bnce between the two.


    This was Alexander Gray, the Bnce of the cosmos¡ªthe Preserver.


    "Dear, is it really necessary?" Athena, the white haired, golden-eyed Wisdom Goddess, asked.


    "It is, my dear."


    Alex, who was leaning to the side and had his jaw rested on his fist, corrected his posture and answered calmly.


    "This matter is not just about finding an answer to the profound question of the wise sage, but¡­"


    Alex got up from the throne and went down, walking towards the crystalline pool at the other end.


    The eyes of the six goddesses were fixated on Alex and their gazes flowed along his movement.


    Coming to the crystalline pool that showed the entire cosmos, Alex put his hand forwards and gently raised his palm up, causing two orbs: one extremely bright and one extremely dark, to appear.


    Alex held the two orbs in his hands and showed it to the six Goddesses.


    "That''s¡­" Athena muttered softly,


    To which Melissa, sitting at the first chair close to the throne, replied while pointing at the bright orb, "¡­that''s Creation."


    "And that''s Destruction." Scarlett, sitting at the other first chair in the other row said, pointing at the dark orb.


    Alex nodded his head in response. "This is Mel''s doing and this is Scarlett''s."


    Alex then put the two orbs together and made a normal orb.


    "This is¡­ is what is supposed to be my doing."


    The six goddesses nodded their heads.


    Alex then continued, "I understand both, and I am well-versed with both as we three have been together since the beginning. However¡­ there''s the fact that¡­"


    Alex separated the orbs again.


    "¡­I have not experienced the two elements myself."


    The six goddesses were confused hearing that.


    "Why do you need to experience them?" A blue-haired goddess asked in an unhurried and gentle tone.


    Alex replied to her, "my dear, part of the reason is for an even better understanding of these two to provide a better bnce, another part is due to the wise sage''s question, and other than these two¡­"


    Alex walked towards the blue-haired goddess and hugged her from behind.


    He then pulled her cheek and said softly, "¡­the most important part is to experience all the things my wives do and provide. I may have experienced the gentle and calmness of you in Elysium, but I wonder what it would be in the physical realm."


    The blue-haired goddess''s face flushed up in embarrassment.


    "Dear¡­ w-what are you saying?"


    A red-haired goddess sitting across from the blue-haired one said, "useless two hydrogen and one oxygen, he''s saying he wants to see the things we do in the material ne."


    The other Goddesses giggled hearing that.


    Alex shook his head and going up to the red-haired goddess, hugged her as well and said with a chuckle, "Ember, don''t tease your sister so much."


    The red-haireddy, Ember, snuggled together with Alex and didn''t reply.


    After a few seconds of hugging them, Alex went back to the throne and said, "That''s about all the reasons for my reincarnation. Now, I have a few more things to say."


    "Wait." Sitting beside the blue-haired Goddess was the cyan-haired Goddess Nix.


    "Yes, honey?" Alex asked.


    Nix, with a straight face, asked, "if you''ll be gone, what are we supposed to do? Won''t we all be lonely?"


    Scarlett from the sidelines smirked and added, "she''s asking, who''s gonna spread her pussy if you''re gone."


    Gasp!


    "HEY!"


    All the otherdies shouted.


    Scarlett stuck out her tongue and said cutely, "oops."


    Scarlett wasn''t wrong, but tantly saying such things,


    It was too much!


    Alex cleared his throat and ignoring Scarlett''s words, said, "don''t worry, honey. It won''t be a problem."


    "How?" Nix asked with a curious expression.


    "Well¡­"

 Chapter 70 Reincarnation And Regression

    ?


    Before getting to the reasons on why his wives wouldn''t be lonely, Alex first exined that when reincarnating, if he had his memories intact, it would end up providing little to no experience.


    To get the most out of his reincarnation, he would need to have his memories sealed and only let a slight bit of it out to help him retain his original personality.


    The slight memory leak would also help him develop an intuition that could help figure out a lot many things.


    After exining this, Alex jumped to the important bit.


    "ing to the main question on why everyone won''t be lonely¡­"


    Alex shed a small smile.


    "The reason is that you all are reincarnating with me as well."


    A surprised look appeared on the goddesses'' face.


    "Don''t be surprised." Alex chuckled. "It''s only natural for a mortal to have a partner. When I reincarnate, I need you guys. So¡­"


    "Ah¡­" The Goddesses understood.


    Alex then smiled and continued, "other than that, I am sure I won''t have much of a challenge when I am a mortal, even with my memories sealed. Thus¡­ I ask everyone¡­"


    *


    "¡­and then he mentioned about us giving him some challenges." Scarlett finished off this shback story in Athena''s stead.


    Fate let out a surprised expression. "So that''s what transpired."


    "Indeed." Athena nodded her head.


    Fate then pondered over things and said, "he wants us to give him challenges, act like viins, and spend time in the mortal world¡­ is he just¡­ that bored?"


    Scarlettughed out loud hearing that. "Seems like it."


    She didn''t deny it which made Fate and Athena both shake their heads.


    In the back of their minds, they somehow had an idea that Alex would one day do such a thing as there had been many Gods and Goddesses who had reincarnated as mortals to show them various paths to life and living.


    It only made sense that Alex reincarnated as well to show the universe an optimum path.


    Though, in his case, since he had too many wives, he couldn''t preach a normal path of having one partner, thus he hadn''t been asked to reincarnate before.


    Now the situation was different as he had to show the universe the Gene path.


    It didn''t matter if one had one wife or multiple wives, all that mattered was cause and effect as well as hard work one would be putting forwards into this for their ascension to Godhood.


    The three chatted together some more and during their talks, Fate asked, "I don''t understand, why was made to reincarnate once and then regress?"


    Athena took a sip of tea and answered, "it''s because a starting point was needed."


    "Hmm?" Fate didn''t understand.


    "Starting point as in¡­"


    Alex couldn''t start Gene Path cultivation without having a strong foundation.


    Not only him, nobody was eligible to be on the Gene Path unless they had something in them.


    Alex was reincarnated as a really average individual in his first life.


    He lived an average life as well, with the exception of gaining immense medical knowledge due to his own hard work.


    Once it was established that he had enough knowledge and a strong foundation, he was made to regress by getting him into a cross-fire.


    After his regression, Melissa met him only when he started walking a bit on the right path.


    Her meeting him so early and showing a glimpse of Godhood at the start was to let him know the vastness of cultivation and give him a drive to strive forwards.


    Other than that, it was also to help him be on the right track of finding partners.


    Without Melissa, Alex wouldn''t hit on any otherdy as he really wasn''t interested.


    This uninterested attitude appeared due to the slight leak in his memories that influenced him.


    Women other than his wives didn''t matter to him much, leading him to appear asexual to everybody around him.


    It was only after Melissa''s appearance did Alex understand the type of women he liked and wanted to be around with.


    He also epted her so easily because his memories were influencing his subconscious and somewhere in the back of his mind, he had a feeling that he knew Melissa and shared a connection with her.


    Had the slight leak in his memories not happened, there was not a single chance of Alex epting Melissa.


    He definitely would''ve been asexual throughout his life and this was really necessary to be done.


    After Melissa, Nix appeared and she didn''t have her memories sealed because nobody wanted to give Alex a really hard time at the very start.


    The wives and Alex would be ying on an equal ground and a mortal couldn''t be put up against a God like this; it wasn''t fair.


    Melissa had thus appeared like a normal youngdy and Nix appeared as someone with slight powers.


    "In the future, memories would be sealedpletely and husband would need to do his level best to identify and ept them." Athena mentioned, which made Fate put on a pondering expression again.


    A few moments of thinkingter, Fate said, "all of this you said¡­ sealing memories, reincarnating, searching¡­ isn''t all of this basically a normal life but with extra steps?"


    What she was trying to say was, everyone was reincarnating with memories sealed, then the situations would take ce as if they had never met their husband.


    Wasn''t all of this just a normal course of life? Finding partners for yourself, seducing them, capturing their hearts, and so on¡­?


    Athena put her teacup down and said, "you''re making it seemplicated, but it really isn''t. I''ll rify better. Thinking of it like¡­"


    Athena spread her hands and showed them to Fate.


    "¡­nothing."


    "Huh?"


    Athena nodded. "Think as if we are doing nothing. Think as if there''s no reincarnations or anything and husband is just living a normal course of mortal life. That''s about it."


    "Then what about sis¡ª"


    Scarlett put a finger on Fate''s lips. "You''re just going to make yourself more confused, keep quiet."


    Fate blinked and didn''t say anything anymore.


    Athena then said, "you know, everyone''s gonna be a normal person after reincarnation. They''ll have their memoriespletely sealed and there won''t be any difference between a mortal who''s reincarnated into their next life after death and the rest of the sisters."


    "They are actually also getting new bodies and since the memories are sealed, it''ll be like it''s their first time. A fun thing for both husband and the sisters. They''ll get to re-live their first times once again."


    "Damn!" Fate was amazed. "So basically, they''ll start from the start when they meet? Like how things had transpired eons ago?"


    "Exactly like that!" Athena answered.


    Scarlett chuckled from the side. She winked at Fate and said, "I am excited to see you reincarnate, then discover your maso personality again."


    "Sis!" Fate shot a look at Scarlett while her face flushed.


    Scarlett covered her face and giggled. "It''s going to be really fun to see everyone''s kinks and fetishes be out in the open."


    Athena nodded her head. "That''s true. Nixie aside, the rest of the sisters that are going toe up soon, they''ll all be like normal people. I wonder how husband''s gonna find them and how long it''ll take for their rtionships to develop."


    Fate was anticipating this as well and stared at the mortal world from Elysium.


    As for Scarlett, she got up from her seat and said, "you guys do your things, I''m gonna go meditate. Don''t break rules otherwise there''s gonna be ass whooping. See ya~~"


    Saying so, Scarlett left while the two Goddesses didn''t mind her words and continued to see what their husband was doing.


    ***


    Alex, Melissa, and Nix were still in the living room, doing their kisses.


    Time in Elysium was much different than that of the physical realms and at this point of time, Melissa had put up Alex''s hand on Nix''s butt and he was groping it while kissing her.


    Once Alex broke the kiss with Nix, she cleared her throat and said, "I didn''t know things were going to develop this quickly."


    Alex didn''t understand and looked at her in confusion.


    Nix pointed down. "Where''s your hand, darling?"


    Squeezing his hand, Alex suddenly realized that his left hand wasn''t in the direction of Melissa.


    It also wasn''t long enough to reach Melissa from where he was and what he was squeezing was¡­


    ''Oh crap.'' Alex thought to himself.


    Taking his hand away from Nix, he did a light cough and said, "it was an ident."


    Nix chuckled and wrapping her hands around his neck, said, "if it was, I hope it happens more often."


    "Hey! It''s my turn to kiss now. Get away!" Melissa shoved Nix aside and got together with Alex.


    The three kissed for a few more minutes and then went back to doing their things.


    Alex went to get some rest while Nix and Melissa continued to watch tv in the living room, living their normal everyday lives.

 Chapter 71 Isabella

    ?


    26th February, 2031.


    2:00 am.


    New York Medical College''s Hospital.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    A young brown-haireddy, resting on the hospital bed, had her fingers twitch and the monitor depicting her heart rate showed changes in it.


    A woman in her early 40s, sitting on a stool beside the bed and resting, jolted awake as she heard the monitor''s beeping noises.


    "Isabe!" The woman eximed as she saw the youngdy''s eyelids flutter.


    She turned to the room''s door and yelled, "CALL THE DOCTOR!"


    Footsteps of someone running could be heard and in just a minute, there were multiple hurried footsteps that could be heard again.


    The door of the room was mmed open and in appeared the hospital staff followed by a woman and a man in ck suits.


    "Please move aside." The doctor said and checked the youngdy called Isabe.


    Feeling that Isabe was waking up from hera, the doctor asked the nurse to prepare the needed shots and gave it to her.


    In just two minutes, Isabe finally opened her eyes and looked around.


    "Isabe¡­" the woman in her 40s called out softly.


    Isabe, turning her eyes to the source of the voice, saw a beautiful woman. Knowing exactly who she was, she called out in a cracked voice:


    "M-mo¡­ ther¡­"


    The woman, Isabe''s mother, went by her side after being called out and held her hand gently.


    "Please rx and try not to move." The doctor suggested it to Isabe.


    He then turned to her mother and said, "the patient is out of hera and there are no health concerns as of now. But do let the patient rest for the next few days."


    "Okay, doctor." The woman said.


    The doctor and the hospital staff then took their leave.


    Once they were gone, the two people in suits appeared behind Isabe''s mothers, awaiting orders.


    Isabe had trouble conversing in the start but her mother asked her to take things slow.


    It was only after an hour''s struggle, could Isabe talk properly.


    "Isabe¡­ What happened to you¡­ how are you in this state?" The mother couldn''t hold back her concerns anymore and asked with tears trickling down her face.


    Isabe''s eyes were moist as well, but she mustered up courage and said, "mom¡­ it''s a long story. First tell me¡­ how have you been?"


    "Not doing good without you, my dear." Isabe''s mother said with a heavy throat.


    Isabe held her mother''s hand and said, trying not to cry, "I am here now¡­"


    Isabe''s mother nodded her head and tried to stop crying.


    A while of asking each other''s well beingter, Isabe asked,


    "How long have I been in aa, mom?"


    "Around fifteen days, I think."


    "Hmm? This short?" Isabe was surprised.


    "What?" The mother was confused.


    Isabe shook her head. "Nothing. I am just d that I am recovering quickly."


    "I''d be happier if you recovered even faster, sweetie." The mother said with a sad smile.


    Isabe smiled and didn''t answer, instead she said, "you wanted to know what happened to me, right?"


    Isabe''s mother nodded her head.


    Isabe sighed and said, "I was drugged in a party and then hit by a truck. I somehow managed to survive the car ident and was taken to the hospital, but the drug was really potent and I think my heart was beating irregrly and I had almost died."


    "My god¡­" The mother covered her mouth and eximed as more tears appeared out from her eyes.


    Isabe sighed andforted her mother.


    It took some time and when she was ready for talks, Isabe asked,


    "Who might''ve done this, mom?"


    The woman shook her head. "I honestly do not know, dear. Who in their right mind would want to attack us? There''s no benefit in this."


    Isabe nodded her head. "That''s true. But it could be someone jealous of us probably?"


    Thedy shook her head. "If that''s the case, it''s really difficult to point fingers at anybody since there''s too many of such guys."


    Isabe sighed again for the third time. "Let''s leave this aside. I''ll be more careful next time."


    The mother nodded her head. She then turned around and looking at the woman in ck suit, said, "tighten up the security. I want more Blesseds joining."


    "As youmand, ma''am." The woman said and left to do her work.


    "Anyway, all things aside, my chances of survival were little to none. I am really surprised I survived all of this." Iseba mentioned.


    "Hmm?"


    Isabe nodded. "Indeed. The chances were little to none. It''s a miracle I survived."


    Isabe''s mother shed an awkward smile. ''How do I tell her what had transpired that day¡­''


    Isabe could feel something was off from her mother''s smile. "Something''s up, mom?"


    Isabe''s mother sighed. "I don''t know how to tell you this¡­"


    "Tell what, mom?" Isabe''s expression turned serious as she felt something was off.


    Thedy tried to muster up courage and thought it wouldn''t be right to lie to her daughter.


    It took her a few minutes to prepare herself and when she was ready, she said, "that day when you were hospitalized¡­"


    Thedy began narrating the tale of how there was no staff and an intern took it upon himself to operate on her daughter.


    "WHAT!? AN INTERN!?" Isabe was shocked out of her wits


    Thedy nodded her head. "That''s right. Not only that¡­"


    She then talked about how a senior doctor had arrived into the room and tried to cause problems, only to get pped by the intern and made to shut up.


    "HE WHAT!?"


    "Calm down, honey." Thedy said. "Your blood pressure will shoot up."


    "Then what!?" Isabe asked, ignoring the advice of her mother.


    "Then¡­"


    Her mother mentioned about the intern operating on Isabe, getting her totally out of danger, and then eventually bing a star overnight.


    Not to mention, he had also be the youngest neurosurgeon in history.


    Isabe was totally speechless hearing that.


    The shock was really a lot and made her body shiver knowing such an inexperienced person had operated on her.


    It took her quite a few minutes to properly understand that it was due to this young intern that she survived.


    Not to mention, she was healthy and well right now.


    The chances of Isabe''s survival was really very low and she knew it herself. While she was conscious, she could see the surroundings and the heart rate machine was showing irregr signs, meaning her heart had given out.


    Then she also felt severe chest pain which confirmed this for her followed by pain all over the body and head.


    Had Isabe not been given anesthesia, she would''ve killed her own self due to the extreme pain.


    All of this and then right now, she was feeling nothing.


    It was all thanks to the young intern who treated her.


    Understanding this, Isabe calmed down considerably.


    She wasn''t an irrational person and could make out that it was all thanks to that young intern did she survive.


    "Who is this intern?" Isabe asked.


    The man awaiting orders, took out a tablet and gave it to thedy.


    Thedy then gave it to Isabe, who, after going through it, got surprise after surprise.


    "Alexander Gray¡­ youngest neurosurgeon¡­"


    Thedy, noticing her daughter speak out such words with interest, smiled and said, "our family is forever indebted to him for saving your life."


    "Truly." Isabe answered.


    Thedy''s smile then turned yful and she said, "he''s young, dashing, and also really sessful. Should I talk to him about marriage?"


    Isabe rolled her eyes. "Mom¡­"


    Thedy chuckled.


    However, a minuteter into seeing the things Alex had done, she muttered, "¡­he''s not bad¡­"


    "What? Marriage confirmed?" Thedy teased.


    "Tch. Mom¡­" Isabe clicked her tongue. "I haven''t even met him yet."


    Thedy giggled. "So do you wanna meet him? Should I set up your date?"


    Isabe thought about it and asked, "he''s not a Blessed, right?"


    "No." Thedy shook her head.


    Isabe sighed. "Things are difficult then. But well, let''s see. Can you set up a meeting then, mom?"


    Thedy smiled happily. "Sure. That''s no problem!"


    Thedy then turned around and the man nodded his head without being told what to do.


    He took out his phone and typed in a few things and once done, said, "I''ve asked someone to contact Dr. Alexander Gray, whether he epts it or rejects it, it''s up to him."


    Isabe nodded her head. "Don''t force him."


    "Yes, youngdy." The man said.


    Meanwhile in Austin¡­


    Alex and Melissa had snuggled and were sleeping together.


    Melissa had her leg up on Alex and was holding him tight.


    In the dead of the night, the window or Alex''s room slowly opened up and there came an intruder.


    As Melissa felt this, her eyes opened up, but she didn''t do anything.


    The intruder slowly made way towards Alex and Melissa and lifting the nket up, got inside it and hugged Alex from behind while staying inside the nket.


    Despite trying to hide, the intruder''s cyan hair flowed out of the nket.


    Alex had no idea whatsoever that someone had sneaked in as he in deep sleep, while Melissa thought to herself:


    ''Heh. Morning will be fun.''

 Chapter 72 Morning Shenanigans*

    ?


    [Disimer: Mild Golden shower rted content below. Discretion is advised.]


    .....


    The sun rose and lit up the skies, it was time for people to wake up and get going.


    Alex was starting to wake up as well as morning descended and while in the half-asleep state, felt a familiar softness and warmth.


    Knowing it was his wife even in sleep, Alex held her tight and decided to sleep for some more.


    For some reason, even though he was hugging his wife while sleeping on his side, he felt the same familiar softness and warmth behind him as well.


    Thinking it was probably due to sleep, Alex ignored it.


    Minutester, when Alex was out of his sleepy state, he felt softness all around him.


    Startled, Alex abruptly opened his eyes to see what was up, only to see Melissa''s smiling face staring at him.


    Melissa was here¡­ then why was he feeling¡ª


    Alex slowly turned himself to the other side to see what was up.


    His eyes then met with a cyan-haired cutie who was still sleeping and had her arms wrapped on his waist.


    Knowing it was Nix, Alex had calmed down considerably.


    However, right in the next instant, he thought with slight panic, ''thankfully I didn''t do the usual things with Mel when waking up, otherwise it would''ve been a disaster.''


    Simr thoughts as Alex were running in Melissa''s mind coupled with:


    ''Tch, I really wanted to see Fi-chan''s reaction to our morning routine.''


    Alex decided that it would be best if he didn''t do anything with Melissa today.


    He slowly got away from bed and went to the bathroom.


    Melissa made her move when she saw this and sneaked her way inside the bathroom as well.


    Before Alex knew it, Melissa hugged him from behind and whispered softly in his ears:


    "I wanna watch, darling."


    It took a few seconds for his brain to process things and when he did, he knitted his brows and said, "No¡ª"


    Melissa immediately put a finger on his lips and said softly, "Wait. Before you answer, let me ask you something."


    She then leaned closer to his ears and asked, "how would you feel if you were holding me up in your arms, aiming my pussy to the toilet, and then spreading it and watching me pee?"


    Alex wasn''t disgusted at the thought of having pee on him since he was a doctor and had pretty much seen a lot of weird stuff in the hospital and also experienced a few things during delivering babies in his med school days.


    What concerned him right now were his wife''s kinks.


    Being dumbfounded, he turned to the side and asked, "honey¡­ are you into watersports or something?"


    "Eh?" Melissa was surprised now. "I''ve not tried it¡­ but I heard that the warm feeling inside¡ª wait a second!"


    Melissa''s face flushed slightly as she imagined things and then stopped herself.


    The talk was about her watching Alex pee, then why has it escted to this degree?


    Even though Melissa was shameless, she was still someone who hadn''t tried everything there was and only indulged in normal sex.


    Watersports and everything was still very new to her and she wasn''t even half as corrupted as her other sisters like Fate who were super into lewd things.


    Shoving aside the watersports topic, Melissa put her hand down into Alex''s shorts and said with an anticipation-filled look, "I wanna aim it and see!"


    Gods had no need to pee. This would be the first time she would be watching her husband do it and she really wanted to.


    Alex had no idea about this and was just really confused about this.


    He was wondering if his wife was starting to develop a new kink or something.


    Before getting into things, Alex cleared his throat and said in a low tone, "honey, Nix is just a bit away from us. And I am guessing you haven''t locked the bathroom door either. We shouldn''t do this, you know?"


    "She sleeping, tis fine." Melissa said in a hushed voice. "Let''s go, lemme see it now¡­"


    Melissa lowered Alex''s shorts and holding his semi awake dragon, aimed it at the water in the toilet.


    Alex was really unbothered in this whole thing. Not because he was into watersports, but because this thing here wasn''t enough to embarrass him.


    He remembered that one time in med school where they had to analyze their own urine samples.


    He was overworked and didn''t have time to even drink water which led to him having a dark yellow colored urine sample.


    The nces he got from his batchmates was something he would never forget and from that time onward, he developed a habit, more like a trauma, to always drink water in proper intervals and never stay dehydrated.


    His whole batch had seen his urine, his wife watching him see would not embarrass him even in the slightest.


    Melissa, feeling that her husband was probably tense due to somebody watching, hugged him from behind with her free hand and gently bit onto his earlobe.


    She then said in a soft tone, "it''s okay, darling. Rx and let it flow."


    Alex was dumbfounded with this but shaking his head, he just shrugged at this and let his wife watch him pee.


    As Alex let his dder rx, he suddenly realized a problem and tensed up again.


    Turning his head to the side, he looked at Melissa and said, "honey, that''s the wrong direction you''re aiming at."


    "What?" Melissa was confused.


    Alex said in a hushed voice, "this is something only boys will understand, but you don''t directly shoot at the water because the water fights back."


    "What¡­" Melissa was more concerned than confused now.


    Knowing his wife knew nothing, Alex decided it was best he guided her, lest the two of them got sshes of toilet water on them.


    Gesturing the directions with his palm, Alex whispered, "to the left, to the left. No, no, no¡­ that''s too left."


    "What the¡­" Melissa was left bbergasted.


    She had no idea how this little wholesome moment between the two suddenly turned so serious.


    It was indeed serious because the water kingdom from the Commode Republic had some great defences.


    After struggling for a while, Melissa finally aimed correctly and Alex heaved a sigh of relief as he wouldn''t need to hold it in anymore.


    As the attackmenced, the water kingdom was taken by surprise and made to drown in the golden shower consisting of waste products such as urea.


    The Commode Republic stood no chance and eventually lost their water kingdom by a roaring tsunami after Alex hit the flush button.


    Thankfully, they had backup and a new water kingdom reced the older one, putting up defences for the many battles about toe.


    Once Alex was done, he looked at his wife and asked, "happy?"


    "Well¡­" Melissa had mixed opinions on this.


    Although it seemed hot, her husband ruined the experience by making her properly aim.


    He didn''t speak while peeing though, so she could feel everything and see everything and that¡­ was really hot.


    Melissa then continued, "¡­it was good, will try again for sure."


    "Really?" Alex asked, wanting to confirm if this was really it or not.


    Melissa nodded her head. "Yes."


    "Alright then¡­" Alex said and immediately got behind his wife, hugging her waist and lifting her up.


    "Kyaah!" Melissa let out a surprised yelp,pletely taken aback by the sudden surprise.


    "D-D-Darling!?" Melissa questioned.


    Alex smirked and bit onto her earlobe just as she had done to him.


    "Tit for tat, my dear. It''s thew." Alex answered.


    The way his wife had described things and then confirmed it as well, it made Alex want to experience it.


    There wouldn''t be any better opportunity than now and Alex made full use of it.


    Due to Gene Cultivation, his body had gotten stronger and it was really easy to hold her up like this.


    Alex put both his hands under Melissa''s knees and supported her.


    She was wearing a mini skirt with no panties since she was at home and sleeping with Alex.


    On all mornings, this helped him get ess to her better and eventually such an outfit became her daily nightwear.


    "It''s embarrassing¡­" Melissa chickened out and said with a red face.


    No matter how much she tried to appear like a dominant mommy, at the end of the day, she wasn''t one.


    She also wasn''t a total degenerate like her other sisters and it was during times such as these would she start faltering.


    Alex could understand his wife''s mood, thus, he gently nibbled on her earlobe and moving his hand towards herhers, caressed her soft folds.


    "It''ll be fine, honey." Alex said gently.


    Melissa knew she couldn''t back out now. She had brought it upon herself.


    Still, trying to ease the situation, she said softly with a slight red face, "I am gonna do it¡­ don''t look."


    Alex chuckled evilly. "You know that''s not possible, right?"


    Melissa sighed. "Right. Right. Anyway¡­"


    Her face then flushed and she continued, "¡­it''s noting out, wait for a while¡­"


    Alex chuckled and didn''t say anything much. He caressed her lower lips and waited.


    A minuteter, Melissa finally rxed and Alex was then able to watch his wife pee.


    It was a mesmerizing experience and he was really amazed.


    He could now understand why Melissa wanted to try this.


    On Melissa''s side, she was really embarrassed at first, however, the more she watched her husband''s reaction, the more was her embarrassment starting to subdue.


    Her husband''s face showed no signs of judgement, just pure amazement at this.


    She couldn''t believe that such degenerate things would end up bing so wholesome someday.


    A few momentster, she was done and said, "hey, put me down now!"

 Chapter 73 Nix Doesn’t Want To Wait**

    ?


    Melissa''s cute protests made Alex want to tease her more.


    Instead of putting her down, he moved his hand towards herhers and caressed her soft folds.


    Before he could say anything, Melissained, "don''t touch it! It''s dirty!"


    Alex chuckled and said, "it''s not. And¡­ we are yet to do our morning routine."


    Before replying to Alex, Melissa bent forwards and tapped on the flush button.


    She was supported properly by Alex and didn''t fall.


    Melissa then got back and said, "we can, but let me wipe first."


    Being the gentleman he was, Alex didn''t let his wife do more work.


    He took some toilet paper and gently wiped it on his wife''s wet slits.


    When the toilet paper was thrown in the trash, he said, "can we begin now?"


    "We ca¡ª"


    "No."


    The two heard a stern voice.


    Alex was taken by surprise as he heard the voice, but before he could react, a pair of hands appeared on his chest from behind while a squishy softness pressed onto his back.


    "You''re so unfair, darling."


    It was Nix who appeared behind Alex and said, hugging him.


    To not make the situation awkward, Alex put Melissa down and turning to face Nix, said with an apologetic smile, "well¡­ I was gonna take my time with you, honey."


    Although Alex had epted his rtionship with his wife, since he had no memories of her from the past, he wanted to take things slow and develop their bond over time.


    He was nning on going on dates, hanging out with her, and then get to the love-making part.


    He didn''t want Nix just for her body, but because he loved her.


    By going on dates, he would understand the things she liked and didn''t like as well as establish afortable rtionship with each other.


    Nix could guess what her husband meant by that. However,


    "I''ve reunited with you after so long¡­ I don''t want to wait any longer," argued Nix.


    She really craved Alex''s touch as she missed him a lot.


    Add to that, there was frustration that built up by watching her sister. Melissa got all the things Nix wanted and it was her who was so close to her husband, yet so far away.


    Despite the awkward situation Alex was in, he could feel Nix''s longing.


    Although he wanted to go on dates with her and then do the deed, it seemed that he would need to change that order a bit.


    Melissa in the meantime, being a good wife, pulled Alex''s shorts up and covered him to not make the situation more awkward.


    Alex rubbed Nix''s back and kissing her head, made her look up.


    "You''ll not regret this, right? This is yourst chance, back out now or forever hold your peace." Alex said, trying to give Nix a way out to take things slow.


    Nix looked at Alex and rolled her eyes. "You do understand how stupid that question is, right, honey? I have all our memories, you don''t. I should be the one concerned for you instead."


    Alex chuckled. "That''s true."


    p! p!


    Melissa pped her hands looking at the two. "Such stupid conversation, truly inspiring. Anyway, it''s making my head hurt so stop it. And also¡­"


    She clicked her tongue. "Just fuck already if you two want to. If not, thene pound me, darling. You left me in heat after doing all those things and haven''t taken responsibility yet."


    Alex chuckled and shaking his head, turned to Nix. "Let''s go?"


    Nix nodded her head and with Alex, went out of the bathroom.


    As they went out, Melissa wondered, ''how long was she watching us and what did she see? If she saw me doing that, I definitely need to do a memory wiping. Hmm¡­ I''ll check about thister.''


    Smiling and in a good mood, Melissa got out of the bathroom and went to hug Alex.


    Alex hugged her on one side and Nix on the other.


    He leaned in towards Nix and tasted her soft lips, letting the sweet taste assault him.


    Previously, there was some reservation, but such wasn''t the case now and he manoeuvred his hand swiftly, making it go inside her shorts and grab her squishy peaches.


    Nix was wearing a crop top along with shorts that didn''t cover even half her thighs. She also wore nothing on the inside as she hade prepared to let her husband taste her forbidden fruit today.


    Alex''s hands moved further down on bothdies and caressed their soft folds.


    Nix trembled in excitement while Melissa became moist down there.


    Since Melissa was free and wasn''t getting kissed, she lowered her husband and sister''s shorts. The faster the two fucked, the sooner would be her turn, she thought.


    Alex and Nix both had no idea it was Melissa who lowered their shorts as they were busy kissing. They just assumed it might be them only.


    Alex''s shaft rubbed on Nix''s pubes and turned her on. Not wanting to wait any longer, she broke the kiss and looked Alex in the eyes.


    Her hand wrapped around Alex''s shaft and stroking it, she said with a heated breath, "give it to me, darling."


    Such an expression turned on Alex and he pushed Nix on the bed and got on top of her.


    He held her hands to the side and kissed her lips. He then went down and sucked on her perfectly sized breasts.


    Melissa got behind Alex at this time and took hold of his hot rod.


    She rubbed her soft hands on it a few times and then positioned it in front of her sister''s entrance.


    Alex was amused by this situation and wondered what was cooking inside Melissa''s mind to do such things.


    Melissa''s thoughts were as simple as they could be. This wasn''t the first time she was having sex with Alex and Nix. When they were in Elysium, Alex would drag Melissa along with her sisters multiple times to the bedroom and do lewd things.


    She also wanted to get this done faster so it was her turn.


    Once Alex''s shaft was positioned properly, he looked Nix in the eyes and said, "I am going in, honey."


    Nix nodded her head softly.


    Alex''s shaft slowly entered inside Nix and then felt a resistance.


    Breaking through this resistance made Nix hold onto the sheets tightly and bit her lower lip as she felt a sharp pain coarse through her body.


    Blood dripped out of Nix''s pussy as the deeper Alex went and this made Melissa realize:


    ''Ah, dang. I should''ve also reincarnated in a mortal body. Tch, nothing can be done now.''


    Oblivious to Melissa''s thoughts, Alex caressed Nix''s face and asked gently, "is it hurting?"


    There was a drop of tear in Nix''s eyes. It was a natural response of her mortal body to pain and not something she was doing on her own.


    Such an amount of pain was nothing for a God like her and shaking her head, she answered, "No. Please start moving now."


    "If you say so." Alex said and started moving his hips slowly.


    A warm and soft tightness enveloped his rod, making him feel as if he was melting.


    He shared this familiar feeling when doing with his wife Melissa, but there was something different about Nix that he couldn''t properly make out.


    In any case, it didn''t matter and Alex stopped thinking about it.


    He focused on the pleasure and pretty soon, Nix''s insides got ustomed to Alex''s length.


    "Mhm~¡­ that''s the spot¡ª Ah! Yes!" Nix moaned as Alex hit her sweet spot.


    Alex fastened his pace as Nixsaid that and her moan turned much louder than before.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Nix moaned out as her body started arching in pleasure.


    Watching her blissful expression, Melissa smiled and went toy beside her. She knew this feeling really well.


    Looking at Melissay beside Nix, Alex lifted her skirt up and spread her legs apart.


    Melissa''s folds parted slightly, revealing her pink insides.


    Alex pped on her pussy lightly as he watched that.


    "Ahh~~" Melissa moaned sweetly in response.


    Alex then shoved his two fingers inside her dripping hole and started ying with her while being busy pounding Nix.


    It sure was a lot of work to handle twodies, but the pleasure Alex was getting was out of bounds and made him work harder.


    Ten minutes into it, the present life virgin Nix who got her virginity taken couldn''t hold any longer and moaned out loudly as her body started shaking.


    Her eyes rolled back and her back arched considerably as had a massive orgasm.


    Due to so much shaking, Alex''s shaft hade outside and was twitching.


    However, there was nothing to worry about as Melissa pulled Alex towards her and made his shaft coated with Nix''s love juices spread her pussy and enter her.


    She didn''t mind this whatsoever and just wanted her husband urgently inside her.


    Wrapping her legs and arms around Alex, Melissa pulled him further towards her, making his shaft prate her deep and his facee closer.


    Looking into his eyes, Melissa said seductively, "my turn now~¡­"

 Chapter 74 Threesome With Nix**

    ?


    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ darling¡­ slow¡­ slow down!"


    Melissa said in between her moans as her soft insides were intensely getting attacked by Alex''s hot rod.


    Alex had changed positions and was now pounding his wife''s pussy in doggystyle.


    She was on her knees on the bed with her hips flexing out. Her hands were held by Alex to keep her upright as he thrust with great force into her.


    Melissa wanted Alex to be rough and he was doing just that.


    Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­


    Sloppy sounds reverberated in the room as Alex''s dick went inside Melissa''s slimy wet pussy.


    With how rough the pounding was getting, Nix was starting to feel jealous of her older sister.


    But she knew her time woulde soon and all she had to do was wait.


    Until then, she crawled towards the two to join them.


    It wouldn''t be a threesome if three people weren''t involved.


    Nix positioned herself below Melissa in a manner her mouth was directly below the scene of intercourse and her pussy below her sister''s mouth.


    Nix tried to suck on her husband''s balls as his shaft spread her sister''s pussy, but failed as he was doing it really fast.


    Nix gave up on that and instead gave Melissa''s clit a hard suck.


    "Oooohhhhh!~"


    Melissa trembled with the sudden attack on her clit and almost fell down on her younger sister''s pussy.


    Alex kept her upright and didn''t let her fall.


    Melissa squirted immediately as she reached a small orgasm and drenched Nix''s face.


    Nix didn''t mind it and continued to suck on Melissa''s clit.


    Five minutester, Alex pulled Melissa back and prated her as deep as he could, shooting his load deep within her.


    "Ohhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Melissa''s eyes rolled back as her body intensely shivered. Her tongue was out and she squirted like an open damn.


    Alex shivered in pleasure as well after reaching his climax. It felt really amazing and made him feel slightly dizzy.


    As he gently put down Melissa and took his shaft out, his load came out of her pussy and flowed down.


    Nix was waiting for it and gulped down everything, not feeling ashamed or disgusted even in the slightest.


    Nix gulped down all the cream and licked Melissa''s pussy clean.


    By the time she was done, Alex had recovered while Melissa was still trembling, her orgasm not over yet.


    Energized for another round, Alex took Nix away from the bed and bent her down on his study table.


    He leaned forwards and whispered some love filled tender words that warmed Nix''s heart.


    They were his heartfelt words and although it seemed Alex had spent a really short time with Nix, he somehow felt the two had been together since a very long time and thus his tender words.


    Nix said some tender words back and ended her talks by saying, "I love you, darling."


    Alex kissed her neck from behind and reciprocated.


    He then pulled himself back and making Nix''s legs spread slightly, he gave a good look to her pussy.


    With his two fingers, Alex spread her pussy as well have a look at her pink insides. It appeared really cute and sexy, unlike the horror from gynaecological emergencies in the ER.


    Alex held Nix''s hips and lodged the crown of his penis at her contracting vaginal hole.


    He prated her slowly and as the softness enveloped his shaft, he pushed deeper and felt hit his wife''s deepest spot, evident from the moan she suddenly released.


    "Darling¡­ gentl¡ª ah!¡­ be more¡­ ah¡­ gentle!" Nix said, feeling pain mixed with pleasure.


    Alex heeded his wife''smand and did it gently.


    Nix''s smooth back and her plump peaches jiggled as Alex pped his pelvic region on to her buttocks.


    The table creeked a bit too due to the movements but it wasn''t anything major.


    A few minutes into the pounding, when Nix and Alex were having a good time¡­


    Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­


    Alex''s phone started ringing on the study table, right beside Nix.


    "Ahm¡­ unknown¡­ ahh¡­ number¡­" Nix said while moaning.


    Alex took the phone from the table and saw the number. He hadn''t seen it before and although he didn''t want to pick it, he was a doctor and felt obliged to do so.


    What if there was an emergency and the hospital needed him?


    This obligation came from the constant emergency calls he used to get in his past life as a neurosurgeon, and it stayed even till now.


    Alex slowed down his pace so that Nix didn''t moan out loudly and picked up the call.


    "Hello, am I speaking to Dr. Alexander Gray?" A professional voice rang from the other side.


    "Yes?" Alex answered.


    "Hi, I am speaking from NYMC''s hospital and wanted to talk to you about Isabe."


    NYMC was short for New York Medical College that Alex went to for his degrees.


    "Isabe?" Alex had no idea who this person was since he saw many patients in NYMC during his internship.


    "The patient on whom you operated a few days before your graduation." The voice said.


    It clicked Alex now who this person was talking about. ''So it was that patient¡­''


    "Right, I remember Miss Isabe. Is she not discharged yet?" Alex asked, while slowly sliding his shaft in and out of the warm wondends.


    "Not yet, doctor. We are waiting for a final check-up from your side and then we''ll take her home."


    "Miss Isabe can be checked by the doctors there since I''ve forwarded the necessary information to them." Alex replied, not wanting to go back to NY right now.


    "Doctor, Miss Isabe declined check-ups from others. She says she only wants you to do it since you sessfully did her surgery. I request you to please pay a visit." The person pleaded.


    Alex sighed. "I am in Austin right now and cannot make it to New York anytime soon. Please get Miss Isabe discharged by an attending doctor there."


    "It''s no worries, we can fly you to New York in about a few hours and then get you back to Austin in the evening."


    ''These rich guys¡­'' Alex thought and shook his head.


    Even if he wanted to say no, he couldn''t do so since it would backfire.


    Isabe could always sue Alex if anyplications arise in future with the reason stating that Alex didn''t properly check her up and there were mishaps during her discharge from the hospital.


    It''ll cause many problems and Alex didn''t want awsuit for such a stupid thing.


    Sighing again, Alex said, "alright. Text me the details then."


    "No problem." The person said and hung up.


    As Alex put his phone down, Melissa and Nix, turning to look at him, asked, "you''re going somewhere, honey?"


    Alex, increasing his pace, said, "yes. It''s kind of urgent, it seems. Let''s finish up quickly and have breakfast."


    The twodies nodded their heads and for the next half an hour, Alex''s bedroom was filled with moans and pping noises.


    The three then showered and went to have breakfast.


    Since Nix and Alex''s rooms were opposite to each other, there wasn''t any suspicion that arised with theming down together.


    The three had breakfast with their families and once done, Alex got ready and left home after kissing Melissa and Nix goodbye. His next stop:


    New York.

 Chapter 75 Meeting Isabella

    ?


    New York.


    Alex was flown to NYMC''s hospital on a private jet straight from Austin.


    Even the cars that arrived for pick up and drop off were luxurious, making him know that this patient was really very rich.


    One would''ve been happy to know that they have struck gold by having such a patient, not Alex.


    Throughout his journey, he was thinking about the consequences that may have urred had he messed up the surgery.


    Lawsuit would be the least of his worries had the patient died in his care.


    Going back to the hospital where his medical journey had started, Alex met Isabe.


    Since she had undergone brain surgery, her hair was short and light brown in color.


    Her face had a healthy glow as Alex walked in and saw her, a good sign of her recovery.


    Looking at Alex walk in, wearing a formal shirt and pants, Isabe was surprised with how handsome he actually appeared in person.


    Alex had a smile on his face the moment he walked in as there was some etiquette involved when talking to patients; being polite was one of them.


    "Looks like you''re recovering well, Miss Isabe." Alex said.


    Isabe nodded her head. "It''s all thanks to you, doc."


    Alex smiled in response to her words and walked close to anotherdy in the room.


    It was a tall ck-haired, brown-eyed woman with great curves. Through her appearance, she looked like someone in her early 30s.


    Alex extended his hand out to shake it with hers in a professional manner as he reached her and said, "Dr. Alexander Gray."


    Isabe''s mother smiled back and, shaking hands with Alex, replied, "Viona, Isabe''s mother."


    Alex was surprised but nodded his head and broke the handshake.


    Viona caught Alex''s surprise and said with a smile, "You seem surprised, doctor."


    Alex nodded. "Indeed. I thought you were Miss Isabe''s sister."


    People liked appreciation and this time, it wasn''t ttery but what Alex had first thought when Viona introduced herself as Isabe''s mother.


    Viona giggled softly hearing that and Isabe was smiling as well.


    "I am not that young, doctor."


    Alex looked at her and said, "but you do look young. I am sure you''ve been taking good care of your health for your skin to have such a healthy glow."


    Viona giggled again and didn''tment on it further. She had her secrets.


    Turning to Isabe, Alex said, "shall we do some tests?"


    Isabe nodded her head. "Yes, please. I really wanna go back home."


    "Oh, don''t worry. This is thest test and you won''t be seeing me again." Alex answered.


    Such a statement was something Alex said to all his patients because he really didn''t want them toe see him again.


    It was not because he hated them or something, but because he hoped for their good health.


    It was an indirect message to them, wishing for their good health in a humorous manner.


    Hearing that, Isabe smiled in response but internally she was thinking, ''the doctor is so charismatic and hot¡­ should I stay for a few days again?''


    Alex wasn''t a burnt out doctor anymore like his previous life. He was fit and fine while his personality just added more points to his charisma, making young girls like Isabe fall t for him.


    It wasn''t just Isabe, even Viona was having a few naughty thoughts here and there as she saw Alex. However, if her daughter showed interest in him, she had to back away.


    Oblivious to the thoughts of these twodies, Alex helped Isabe get down from her bed and performed a few tests.


    He first made her walk, then pick up things, jump lightly, and a few more normal physical tasks.


    He wanted to see if all her motor skills were functioning fine or not and checking for nerve damage with this.


    Once Alex felt everything was fine, he checked her breathing and her heart rate.


    All of the previousplications had been fixed properly and she was fully healed.


    Alex then checked her head and the stitches were gone. There was a scar however due to the surgery, and for that, he prescribed a few creams which will make it go away.


    To cover up scars, the only way was stic surgery. But in Alex''s case, he had advanced knowledge of human anatomy and things were fine.


    Once the check-up was done, Alex sat down to have a final chat with Isabe.


    "Doctor, we are really grateful for your help," said Viona when they settled down.


    When gratitude was due, do not hold back and express it. Such was the motto that she and her daughter followed.


    Alex shook his head and replied with a smile, "it''s my job, Miss Viona."


    Viona smiled back and didn''t respond to that.


    Isabe, now sitting on a chair rather thanying on the bed, asked Alex, "are all the check-ups done, doc?"


    Alex nodded his head. "You''re healthy enough to go home now. Some post-surgery measures need to be taken which I''ll prescribe to you. Other than that, to ensureplete recovery, some rehabilitation therapy is needed, which, once again, I''ll prescribe to you."


    "Other than this, we''re all set, and with assurance I can tell you¡­"


    Alex smiled. "¡­you won''t need to see me again."


    Alex mentioned this statement again to cheer up Isabe and let her and Viona know that a full recovery has been made.


    However, Alex''s statement internally made Isabe sigh, for she it was a misfortune on her part that she won''t be able to meet someone so charismatic like Alex again.


    Viona could tell what may be going on inside her daughter''s mind and looking at Alex, she asked with a smile, "just in case, doctor, can I have your number?"


    ''What the fuck!?'' Isabe shot a look at her mother. Was her motherpeting with Isabe to get Alex!?


    Isabepletely misunderstood things.


    "Can I have your number too, doc?" Isabe asked, not wanting to back down.


    Alex was surprised, so was Viona.


    Clearing his throat, Alex said, "Miss Viona, you already have my number."


    "I do?" Viona was confused.


    Alex stared at Viona as he heard that. "Didn''t someone from your family call me this morning?"


    "Ah¡­" Viona realized her blunder and shed an awkward smile. "Right. Right. We do have your number."


    Isabe''s face heated up due to the embarrassment from messing up so badly.


    Alex didn''t mind the twodies hitting on him and just smiling again, he bid them farewell and was off.


    Once Alex was gone, Isabe shot a look at her mother again and asked:


    "Mother¡­ what was that!?"

 Chapter 76 Viona’s Troubles

    ?


    As Isabe questioned her mother, Viona just looked at her and shrugged.


    "If you don''t want him, I''ll dly take him."


    "Hey! I never said that!" Isabe argued.


    Vionaughed softly and then shook her head. She wasn''t nning on having Alex to herself anyway.


    "All this aside, have you found any clues as to who might''ve done this, mom?" Isabe asked.


    Viona''s expression turned grave. "Even after going to great lengths, we weren''t able to find the culprits."


    Isabe was shocked. "You''re saying¡­ a top ranked Blessed wasn''t able to find a few criminals?"


    Viona shook her head. "They''re too good at hiding, it appears. I took help from some other Blesseds who specialize in search and rescue, it was all for naught."


    Isabe stared at her mother with visible surprise. "Even Blesseds couldn''t¡ª Ah¡­ we are a family of Blesseds."


    It clicked Isabe now.


    Viona nodded her head.


    "We are a family of Blesseds¡­" Isabe repeated her words. "Did you offend someone, mom? Or is it my father''s doing?"


    Viona sighed. "I do not know. Also, stop thinking it''s your father every time we are in trouble."


    Isabe knitted her brows. "But isn''t that man the source of all our troubles for the most part?"


    "He''s your father, Isa. Talk with some respect."


    Isabe spit at the side. "Respect? After all the things he did?"


    Hearing that, Viona was saddened. She took a step towards Isabe and gently holding her face, said:


    "Isa¡­ whatever happened in the past, it was between me and him. Not you and him. He may have been a bad husband, but he wasn''t or is not a bad father. He still loves you¡ª"


    "Bullshit!" Isabe pped Viona''s hand and turned to face away.


    "Listen to me, Isa." Viona made Isabe look at her.


    Staring into her eyes, she said, "If¡­ If there there everes a day where something happens to me, he¡ª"


    "MOM!" Isabe shouted.


    Grabbing onto Viona''s shoulders, she said sternly, "I don''t care what you say to me, but never, never say those words!"


    Viona took a deep breath as the realization of what she just said dawned on her. The weight of her words may have been too much for Isabe to carry, but what she was saying was the truth.


    Before, she had never thought that she had enemies, but with Isabe''s condition, it was confirmed that she did.


    She had to break it to her some or the other day and Viona didn''t want to dy things as she didn''t know if she would be alive the next day.


    Taking a deep breath again, Viona said, "Isa, listen to what I say for the next ten minutes."


    Isabe didn''t want to listen, but the seriousness of her mother''s words didn''t let her interrupt.


    She was helpless at this moment and could do nothing but nod lightly.


    "I have enemies. I do not know who they are, but I am certain I do. Our lives are at risk and thus, I want you to stay with him from here on."


    "But¡ª"


    "Let me finish, Isa." Viona didn''t let her interrupt.


    Holding Isabe''s face with both her hands gently, Viona continued, "your father is the Guardian. You''ll be well protected in his care. Even if you don''t want to go, you have to. We may not be on good terms anymore, but he has always loved you. It''s because he has you, he never tried to have another kid even after separating with me."


    "If it gets to him that you had such a huge ident, he''ll turn the world upside-down. I''ll try to get onto the roots of this matter, until then, stay safe with him."


    Isabe''s eyes moistened up and her throat turned heavy. "But¡­ What about you, mom? Who''ll ensure your safety?"


    Viona smiled in response and answered softly, "my dear¡­ mumma is ranked 82nd. Do you think something will happen to her?"


    Isabe, with tears dropping down her eyes, answered, "mom¡­ there''s Evil Blesseds¡­ and 81 more people above you¡­"


    Viona smiled helplessly. She couldn''t say anything much in this matter and thus kept quiet.


    Isabe started crying while Vionaforted her.


    A few minutes passed.


    When Viona felt Isabe had calmed down, she wiped the tears off her face and said, "I''ll do my best to fix this and return back as soon as possible. Until then, take care of yourself, okay?"


    Isabe nodded her head. "You too."


    Viona smiled and hugged Isabe, not knowing when would be the next time she would meet her daughter.


    ***


    Austin, Texas.


    Ding!


    Alex rang the doorbell of his house.


    With a clicking sound the door opened up and he saw his mother''s face.


    "Wee back." J said with a smile.


    Her gaze then fell on the two big bags Alex was carrying.


    Noticing his mother''s gaze, Alex lifted the bags and handed it to her.


    "I bought some stuff home from New York. Hopefully dinner isn''t ready yet." Alex said and then started walking inside.


    "What!?" J was surprised. Turning around and looking at Alex''s back, she asked, "these are from New York? How? That''s almost a thousand miles away!"


    Alex chuckled and waving his hand, said, "I flew home, mom. It isn''t something surprising. I''m gonna go freshen up, you can ask me more questionster."


    Alex went upstairs and then into his room, not giving J any more room for talks.


    J was dumbfounded and looking down at the bags, saw a variety of food.


    "This boy¡­" She was really amused knowing he went to New York and then came back, all within twelve hours.


    As Alex reached his room and walked inside, it was sad to know that neither Melissa nor Nix was here.


    They were probably down in the kitchen helping with the cooking, and it was a pity that the ns Alex had of wanting to drag them into the shower were cancelled.


    Showering alone and wearing loose shorts and a t-shirt, Alex went down to the dining table.


    "Alex!" Josh said as he saw his son. "Come here, buddy. Tell us the tale of this delicious hot dog you brought from New York."


    "This Deli sandwich too." David added, pointing at the sandwich he was eating.


    Alex smiled and taking his seat, was about to answer when J chimed in and said, "if you were nning to bring food to dinner, why did you get so many snack options? You could''ve brought home some steak or lobster rolls, you know?"


    I at J''s side nodded her head. "There''s also good baked ziti and cannoli avable in New York."


    "Mhm~, honey, you could''ve bought a few more slices of this pizza." Melissa, her mouth stuffed with the famous New York style pizza.


    "More bagels!" Nix added.


    "Hahaha! Seems like a few snacks weren''t enough." Josh said.


    Alex smiled and nodded his head. "Next time, I''ll ask before buying."


    Josh and David nodded their heads while J asked, "tell us, sweetie, what made you go there so urgently?"


    Forking some pasta and eating it, Alex began recounting the busy day he had.


    He told everyone that there was an urgent need for him and the patient''s family, being really rich, sent a private jet.


    He was there in New York in just three hours, the treatment took a couple of more hours, and then was back home in another three hours.


    "Wow. Sounds like a super busy day." Jmented.


    "Cool too!" Josh added. "Imagine being flown to and fro a city in a private jet, hahaha!"


    Davidughed with Josh on that while thedies wondered what''s so funny in this.


    With heartyughs and light chat over food, the dinner came to an end.


    It was a peaceful evening with family and Alex felt really rxed.


    Clink!


    Putting her cutlery down, Nix looked at her parents and said, "Ma, Pa, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Alex''s rxed smile suddenly froze up. His body tensed up as well and he immediately turned to look at Nix.


    What was she doing!? He wasn''t ready at all!


    Alex could definitely guess that Nix was probably trying to tell her parents about them and Alex wasn''t prepared by any means!


    ''She could''ve at least warned me!'' Thought Alex while looking at her.


    Nix smirked, thoroughly enjoying her husband''s chaotic emotions.


    "What is it, Nixie?" David asked.


    Putting her attention away from Alex, she said with a smile, "Pa, we don''t have to worry about visas or anything and can stay here as long as we want. Your work can also be done from home and Ma also likes it here in Texas. Why not stay a bit longer?"


    I, looking at Nix, shook her head. "Sweetie, we cannot bother J''s family like this."


    "Hey! Since when did this be a bother to us?" J protested.


    I chuckled and didn''tment on it, but she believed her point was conveyed to her daughter.


    In their conversation, Alex heaved a big sigh of relief. Thankfully, Nix hadn''t dropped a bombshell right now.


    Ignoring Alex''s emotions, Nix smiled and said, "I knew you would say something like this. That''s why¡­ I made arrangements for us."


    "What?" I was confused.


    Nix smirked and took out a pair of keys from her pockets.


    "Ta-da!"

 Chapter 77 Nix Is A Swiss Banker Now

    ?


    The keys shown by Nix made her parents knit their brows.


    "Nixie, did you rent a house?" I asked.


    Nix shook her head. "No, Ma. I bought one."


    "WHAT!?" David and I were both shocked.


    Not just them, Josh and J were shocked too.


    Nix grinned as she watched her parents'' reaction. "I did good, didn''t I?"


    I couldn''t get herself to digest this and holding Nix''s shoulders, said, "Nixie¡­ you bought a house in this economy? Here in the states? Why? Do you not know the prices have been inted too much?"


    Nix rolled her eyes and put her hands on her mother''s shoulders. "Ma, you worry too much. It''s just a few hundred grand."


    "Just a few!?" I shook Nix''s body. "Are you hearing the things you''re saying?"


    "Nixie, why?" David just asked this.


    Nix looked at her father with a disappointed expression and asked, "Pa, you too? I thought at least you''d understand."


    David shook his head. "Honey, this is a bad financial decision."


    Nix didn''t understand her parents. "Why is it bad? Don''t you guys tell me real estate is good?"


    David sighed. He was so done with this conversation that he said, "Angioletta¡­e posso farti capire questo?"


    [TL: Little Angel, how do I make you understand this?]


    Josh at the side, even though he didn''t know Italian, could guess what his friend may be saying in Italian.


    Turning to Nix, he said with a smile, "I believe your Ma and Pa are unhappy because of a few things."


    Nix turned to look at Josh. "What things, uncle Josh? Do tell."


    J said in Josh''s stead, "Nixie, honey, Austin is really not the ce to buy a house in. There''s a lot of risks as well as the prices have inted quite a lot due to it being the capital."


    Nix was confused. "There''s risks even downtown?"


    "You bought a house in downtown Austin!?" I was even more shocked.


    "I mean¡­ uh¡­" Nix tried to hide it, but sucked at acting.


    "Since when did we have so much money!?" I couldn''t help but ask her daughter.


    J shook her head and continued, "Nixie, the terror attack you saw a while ago¡­ such things aren''t umon in Austin. Houses get blown up due to the fights between Blesseds and there''s no insurance as well for that. If you lose your house, the money is gone."


    "Ah¡­" Nix finally realized it. So these guys were worrying because some stupid guys would blow it up in their meaningless fight.


    Clicking her tongue, Nix looked at her parents and said, "Ma, Pa, you guys are worrying for all the wrong reasons."


    "How is it wrong?" I asked.


    "See¡­" Nix tried to exin herself.


    Alex and Melissa, sitting at the sides, were just spectators who didn''t want to involve themselves in this and silently sipped on their drinks while watching the two families.


    Since Melissa had a few screws loose, Alex believed Nix might be the same. Talking to her at the dining table might cause trouble, so it was best that he didn''t poke the bear.


    Silently watching her was a fun experience as Nix''s acting skills were absolutely crap. She was struggling to exin herself and not just her father, even her American mother''s inner angry Italian rose up due to the stupid financial decision she made.


    Nix was juggling between English and Italian while talking to her parents and then Alex''s, it was really fun to see it.


    At the end, she had to ept defeat and got an earful from her parents about buying a house.


    Finally, being done with this, she banged the table a few times and said, "argh¡­ Ma, Pa, stop it now. I already paid the whole price, there''s no going back. Since we have a house, we might as well enjoy it."


    "We live in Italy, amore mio," reminded David. "A house is of no use for us here."


    Nix harrumphed. "What''s the use of so much money if we don''t even have houses in the two countries we belong to?"


    "Honey¡­ we don''t live in the states anymore, you know? Even though we have citizenship, we live in Italy for the most part." I''s tone had softened by now.


    Nix swirled the keys in her hand and said, "Ma, do you know how much money I make now? The cost of this house is nothing to me now. You guys are reacting as if we have gone broke."


    "Have we not?" I asked. "Didn''t you exhaust all your savings into buying this house? Thest time we talked, you said you were doing something rted to banking, which doesn''t make a lot of money."


    Nix clicked her tongue. "Yes, I wasn''t making a lot of money, but I was still making six figures a year. Six figures¡­ in not dors¡­ but pounds!"


    Gasp!


    I and David both were shocked.


    Josh and J were surprised too, but not as much. Their son was already a multimillionaire from what they knew, so they were apparently really rich now.


    "You were making this much money?" I asked.


    Nix nodded her head. "Not only that,st year I changed thepany and got into Swiss banking. Now¡­ I am making more than five million dors a year."


    GASP!


    This time not just David and I, even Josh and J were shocked.


    So much money!


    Nix smirked. Now this was a good reaction these guys were having.


    "Is it still a bad financial decision?"


    David sighed and said softly, "mi dispiace, amore mio."


    I nodded her head and said, "I am sorry too, honey. We overreacted, it seems."


    Now Nix felt bad to see her parents apologize like this.


    shing an awkward smile, she said, "you guys don''t have to apologize, I understand. Anyway¡­ our house is ready to move in, we should go tomorrow."


    David and I nodded their heads.


    Nix then turned to Josh and J and said, "uncle, aunty, you guys were really hospitable. Now give us a chance to show our hospitality. You can''t say no, by the way."


    Josh and Jughed.


    David and I did so too.


    "Nixie is right, Josh. You guys areing over to us and staying for at least a week." David said.


    Joshughed and flung his arms around David. "Sure, buddy."


    I then turned to Alex and Melissa and said, "you two have taken great care of us while we were here. Now it''s our turn. Be sure toe, okay?"


    Melissa smiled happily and said, "don''t worry, aunty I. We are definitely not skipping on this."


    Alex nodded. "We''ll be there."


    I chuckled. "Good. We await your arrival."


    With heartyughs and giggles, the dinner table livened up further.


    After a while of talking and celebrating things by eating desserts, they all went to their rooms.


    ***


    Next day.


    Alex was out in Austin for business, driving his Urus, when he suddenly got a call.


    "Hey! Did you forget about me!?" A woman''s voice resounded in the car as Alex had put it up on speaker.


    Alex chuckled and said, "I don''t forget my patients, Miss Nicole."


    "We are on a formal name basis now? Doc, pick one side."


    Alex smiled and shaking his head, said, "let''s go with normal names then. Anyway, what''s up, Nicole? Bored from your FBI work?"


    "Not really. I love my job. I called to ask, when are you removing these stitches? I haven''t bathed in more than a week now, you know?" Nicoleined.


    "Ah... you didn''t get it removed?" Alex asked, concerned as well as surprised.


    "Obviously. Didn''t I tell you, you''re the one who''s gotta remove it?" Nicole reminded.


    "I am sorry, I got caught up in work. Anyway, where are you right now? I''lle take it off."


    "I am d you said that. I am at home, drop by anytime you want." Nicole answered.


    "I aming now. I''ve got a bit of free time. Get the following things ready..." Alex gave a few instructions.


    Once he was done, Nicole answered, "Alright, I''ll get the things ready."


    "See youter." Alex said and hung up.


    Once the call was disconnected, he took out his phone to get a few things done.


    But in a moment of distraction...


    HONKKKKKK!


    A car honked loudly in front as it was trying to overtake another car in a two-way road.


    Screeeech!


    CRAAAASH!

 Chapter 78 Nicole’s Insecurities

    <h4>Chapter 78 Nicole¡¯s Insecurities</h4>


    CRAAAASH!


    In reflex, Alex had mmed his brakes and made a sharp turn, crashing into a barrier at the side of the road.


    The hood of the car was severely damaged and the airbags were deployed.


    However, the person the airbags were supposed to save wasn''t inside.


    Alex, before the crash, felt a strong pull and the next thing he knew, he was in the air, looking at his car getting rammed into the barrier.


    ''Huh?''


    With visible surprise, he looked around and saw a pair of red heels and ck trousers.


    A few secondster, he felt himself go down and was then back on his feet.


    "Don''t use your phone while driving," a cold voice resonated in Alex''s ears.


    Turning around, he saw ady, probably in herte 20s, staring at him with a serious expression on her face.


    Her fashion statement was bold, yet reserved with the red zer she wore over her ck top. No skin was exposed and from the looks of it, she appeared someone cold.


    Despite that, an air of elegant authority radiated from her, making Alex feel that she may probably be a big shot.


    Not wanting to put himself in trouble, Alex put his palm on his chest and said calmly, "My apologies, but it was necessary."


    Thedy''s already cold expression seemed to turn annoyed as she heard that. "There''s nothing more important than life. You were lucky that I was passing by, otherwise God knows what would''ve happened to you."


    Alex could guess that thisdy in front was probably a Blessed with the way she instantly pulled him out of his car.


    Though he was sure that nothing would''ve happened to him even if he was inside as the car''s safety was top notch. Add to that, he wasn''t speeding and the damage was limited to the hood of his car.


    In any case, she had still saved him and he wasn''t an asshole to argue with her on this and get angry over thements she was making.


    With calmness, Alex replied to her, "It is exactly because life is important, did I use my phone, Miss. I am a neurosurgeon, I get emergency calls."


    The cold beauty''s annoyed expression vanished instantly as she heard that.


    She didn''t want to bicker more with Alex on this since he was aplete stranger, so she nodded her head and said, "very well. Just be careful in the future."


    "I will." Alex said with his palm on his chest.


    He then hurriedly asked, lest thedy left since the conversation was over, "If you don''t mind me asking, what''s your name, miss?"


    Thedy, with a serious expression on her face again, asked, "why do you want to know?"


    Alex responded, "you saved my life, the least I can do is remember and repay you in some form in future if we evere across paths."


    Thedy stared at Alex for a few seconds, wondering if his words were sincere or whether he was just trying to hit on her.


    Feeling no perversion and pure sincerity, she said, "Marcelle nc," and walked away.


    Looking at her departing back, Alex thought, ''Marciel hnk¡­ strange name¡­''


    The spelling of thedy''s name in Alex''s mind was what he made out from the way she pronounced it.


    The spelling made him find her name strange, but shrugging, he went about his way, not thinking much of thedy.


    Since Alex had his phone intact, he called for a cab and went to Nicole''s ce.


    On his way, he worked a bit on his phone, texting Samuel and asking for updates regarding thepany he was supposed to open.


    Samuel didn''t reply and Alex guessed he might be busy.


    He then texted Carl and asked where he was and what he was doing.


    The reply came in an instant. He had sent a picture of him working on hisptop in a dimly lit room.


    More than a hundred tabs were open on his browser, all belonging to various streaming services around the world.


    He texted Alex stating he was working on the thing he had asked him to, and Alex just sent a thumbs up emoji in response and got left on seen by Carl.


    He then texted his wife, no, wives, and asked if the two wanted something during his return home.


    Melissa sent a picture of a limited edition milk chocte bar that was avable only in a gourmet shop downtown while Nix asked for tampons and sanitary pads.


    Apparently, it was that time of the month for her.


    Alex had never bought tampons for anybody in his two lives, and it was the first time he had gotten such a request.


    It wasn''t something awkward or weird, just something that made Alex realize¡­ he now had the responsibility of not just his parents, but his two wives as well.


    With Melissa such a thought never crossed his mind as she didn''t get periods and didn''t need tampons. She was a Goddess and that was the reason why.


    Smiling and shaking his head, he put his phone away as he reached Nicole''s ce.


    Sitting on the bench outside her house''s gate, Nicole frowned as she watched Alexe out of a cab.


    As he walked close to her, she got up and said, "Why do you take cabs? You could''ve just asked me and I would''ve sent someone to get you."


    Alex sighed. "Don''t ask, long story. Let''s get your stitches removed first."


    "No, no. I have all the time on hand. Go on, tell me what''s the story." Nicole said as the two walked inside the gate of her massive mansion.


    "Do you have ess to the security cameras of 4th street?"


    "I can see the footage from it." Nicole said with an air of authority around her.


    "Check the footage from an hour ago."


    Nicole did as Alex asked and punched in a few things on her phone, getting the footage in just a second.


    As she watched the footage, she said, "car crash and¡­"


    Nicole saw a guy being pulled out by a person from the crashing car.


    "¡­damn!"


    She turned to Alex and asked hurriedly, "you met with an ident!?"


    Alex nodded. "That''s right."


    "Tch. Why didn''t you call me then?" Nicole was really annoyed by Alex''s behavior.


    Alex shrugged. "Why should I bother you again and again? Don''t you have work? Aren''t you busy?"


    "I am but I can always make some arrangements for you." Nicole replied. "You saved my life from cancer, that''s the least I can do to you."


    Alex chuckled hearing that. "Aren''t you a Blessed? Will cancer really affect you?"


    "Well, duh." Nicole answered, as if it was something obvious. "I am a normal human with some superpowers due to the blessings of God. That''s about it. I am not someone immune to normal diseases."


    Alex smiled. "Right, right."


    While talking and walking inside the luxurious mansion, the two reached the room Nicole had prepared to get her stitches removed.


    It was a small, clean and empty ce. There was a stretcher, table, and a couch present in the room.


    "Alright, we''ll talk about these thingster. Get on the stretcher, let''s remove your stitches first."


    Nicole nodded. "These clothes are fine or should I change into something else?"


    Nicole was in her work outfit, wearing a white formal shirt and ck pants.


    "It''s fine," said Alex. "You just need to show me the ce where the stitches are and the rest of the clothes can stay."


    Nicole clicked her tongue in response. She looked at Alex and asked, "I don''t understand why you would miss the opportunity to see me nude. You could very well say that I need to strip fully for the treatment and I would dly do so."


    Alex was taken aback with this response and stared at Nicole with a stupefied gaze.


    Nicole looked at him and shook her head. "Am I not hot enough, Alex?"


    Women lovedpliments and there were some who fancied the gazes of men on them.


    Although Nicole wasn''t such ady, theck of reactions on Alex''s face really made her feel insecure and think whether she was hot enough or not.


    She didn''t have a boyfriend yet and was absorbed in work for the most parts.


    She did have many men nce at her, but their gazes were full of lust and perversion, making her believe that she probably was morous.


    However, when she stumbled across Alex and saw hisck of interest, this made her think otherwise.


    Was she not morous enough? Were the men in the past gawking at her just because she was the Director of the Feds?


    It was for the first time Nicole had thought about such things and her insecurities were peaking the more Alex showed no interest.


    Even though Alex had no idea what was going on inside Nicole''s head, he maintained a calm demeanor and said, "we can talk about this after your stitches are removed, Nicole. Get on the stretcher."


    Nicole sighed and said, "fine."


    She took off her shirt and was just in her bra. She was a dignified woman and not a slut to strip in front of someone to fish for attention andpliments.


    Alex approved of this behavior and sighed in relief knowing Nicole was indeed a mature woman and acted ording to her age.


    He walked towards the table beside the stretcher and finding the necessary tools, first applied a numbing spray at the region of stitches, and then took them off.


    Alex had so skillfully removed the stitches that there was no blood.


    He applied a cream that would let the scars fade away and throwing away the surgical gloves in the trash bin, said, "it''s done."


    Alex then went to the couch and sitting on it said, "we can talk now."

 Chapter 79 Nicole’s Desperation To Get Laid

    <h4>Chapter 79 Nicole¡¯s Desperation To Get Laid</h4>


    Nicole got up from the stretcher and went to sit beside Alex.


    "I wanna know, am I not interesting?"


    Alex shook his head and said, "that''s not the case. You seem like a fun person to be around with."


    "No, Alex." Nicole shook her head. "I am not¡­ am I not interesting enough to attract you in a physical or emotional manner?"


    Alex sighed and looking at Nicole, said, "It''s not that you aren''t attractive. It''s just that I am a married man and nobody else but my wives interest me."


    "Hmm? Wives?" Nicole caught onto the word.


    ''Ah, crap¡­'' Alex thought to himself. ''I can clear this up by saying I meant wife''s and not wives, but I am sure it''llnd me in trouble in future.''


    ''Thisdy is the Director, she''ll definitely find out I have multiple wives.''


    Feeling it was best to not lie in this situation, Alex answered, "Yes, wives. I have more than one."


    "What!?" Nicole got up in shock and said. "Aren''t you like twenty-one!?"


    Alex nodded. "Does age matter?"


    "No, but¡­" Nicole sat back down hearing that. "¡­how did you end up finding your wives at such a young age?"


    Alex shrugged. "Childhood friends, med school, and so on¡­"


    "And they don''t mind being with you?" Nicole was really surprised.


    Alex shook his head. "They love me, I love them back, and that''s about it. They don''t hate each other, rather, they treat each other like sisters. It''s fun to watch them bond."


    A smile crept on Alex''s face as he remembered Melissa and Nix''s interactions. It was indeed really cute.


    Nicole was bbergasted,pletely shook and also confused.


    This sessful young doctor indulged in polygamy? This was something really surprising.


    Nicole had done a background check on Alex and found out that he was really amazing.


    He excelled in his studies in his med school, was at the top of his ss, and also made a lot of money in just a few months, eventually bing a multimillionaire.


    From making Frank''s Pizzeria blow up to profiting from stocks and real-estate and then performing a sessful surge on a patient who had no chance of surviving¡­


    He was a genius and made Nicole really interested in him.


    However, she had never realized that such a genius would have such peculiar romantic interests.


    "So¡­ what you were saying before, I am attractive but not attractive to you?" Nicole asked a different question this time.


    Alex nodded. "I may be slightly physically attracted, but in no way is there an emotional connection, Nicole. I hope you do understand."


    Nicole''s expression turned grave. "You just¡­ friendzoned me¡­"


    Alex shed an awkward smile. "It''s not like that¡­"


    "No, no, it is like that, isn''t it? You rejected me and just said you want to be friends with me." Nicole said with her lips twitching.


    "Erhm¡­" Alex felt himself in a tough spot. He didn''t think meeting Nicole today would have him indulge in drama.


    He already had a fairshare of drama, now there was this too.


    "Don''t say anything." Nicole answered. Her expression turned sad and she continued, "that day in the burger joint when I first saw you¡­ I just thought you were a young yboy trying to hookup with an older woman."


    Nicole then sighed. "I was actually going to let you hookup with me, you know?"


    "What?" Alex had no idea such a thing was cooking up inside Nicole''s head.


    Nicole nodded her head. Clicking her tongue she continued, "You know, I am getting old. I should''ve been a mother by now, but I haven''t even gottenid, let alone pregnant. When you approached me that day, I could feel that you wanted to flirt with me."


    "¡­and as we all know, there''s too many young horny teens everywhere. I thought you were one as well and¡­"


    Nicole''s face slightly flushed with embarrassment. Still, she didn''t stop and continued,


    "¡­since I found you handsome, I thought that I might as well give you a chance and have you fuck me. That''s why I flirted regarding the hotel thing, you know? I thought you were flirting with me, then I flirted back¡­ but who would''ve thought that you would be a doctor and then who would''ve thought I would turn out to have cancer."


    Nicole''s expression turned annoyed.


    "I was scared to death knowing about cancer and was in the worst emotional state of my life. Though, you were there for me and I was happy. I enjoyed our moments together, even though it was really short. Anyway¡­"


    Shaking her head and with a sad smile, Nicole said, "It seems I might still not getid for quite some time. I guess I am past my prime now. Not attractive enough maybe."


    Alex shook his head. "No, Nicole. It''s not like that. You still look really beautiful and¡­ well¡­ I won''t lie to you, I did approach you with an intention to flirt. However, I just wanted to use you for a ride because you know¡­ I lost my phone and there wasn''t any way to call a cab without one."


    Nicole chuckled hearing that. "Right. You asked me that straightaway with such an innocent faceter. Your image of being a fuck boypletely flipped with you saying your friends left you."


    Alex smiled. "I mean, it couldn''t be helped. I thought hot olderdies liked young innocent boys whom they could corrupt and pamper. Hence I put up a small act."


    "Oh? So you found me as a hot attractive olderdy?" Nicole caught onto this line.


    Alex shed an awkward smile. It seems he used some wrong terms here.


    Trying to de-escte the situ a bit, Alex replied, "at first nce, yeah, for sure."


    "Ohhh." Nicole was surprised now. "So let''s say¡­ I didn''t have cancer¡­ would our conversation steered to you hooking up with me?"


    ''Oh, shit¡­ where is this going?'' Alex couldn''t help but think.


    He wanted to let this conversation steer to normalcy but it only ended up taking an even weirder turn.


    "I just wanted a ride home¡­" Alex rified. "I don''t think I would''ve remembered you after that."


    "Really? Didn''t I say I was the Director in that conversation? You would forget the Director of the Feds just like that?" Nicole asked with a yful look. "Wouldn''t you want to sleep with such a big shot if it was possible?"


    Sighing, Alex felt he should put up a stop at this conversation or it would just turn for the worse.


    "Nicole, let''s not bring up what happened at that time. Let''s focus on now. Say¡­ if I find you attractive right now and also hot, what then? It''s not like you''re going to put yourself so low that you would get together with a man with a harem, right?"


    Nicole was dumbfounded hearing that.


    "Well¡­" It was her who got to thinking now.


    Silence ensued for a good few seconds between the two.


    Nicole cleared her throat then and said, "¡­I mean¡­ well¡­ even though you''ve got two wives¡­ it wouldn''t hurt me to just hookup with you once. I was ready to have a one night stand that day, so it doesn''t matter today either."


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''This woman¡­''


    For the first time, he came across a person who was actually thirsty.


    Previously, he had just found such characters either on skits on social media, or manga or novels.


    He didn''t think a rational woman would want to fuck a married man and that too just for the sake of gettingid with no emotional sentiments attached.


    He didn''t understand this life of debauchery and he definitely wasn''t ready to indulge in such drama either.


    Cheating on his wives¡­ plucking an innocentdy''s flower just for a one time pleasure¡­


    He really didn''t want to go through all of this.


    He would feel really guilty for cheating on his wives if he did that and there was also the fact that he didn''t want to give Nicole a bad memory.


    People remembered their first times and Nicole was no exception to it.


    He didn''t want to give unnecessary trauma to ady as well.


    But as Alex thought of these things¡­


    A moral dilemma suddenly popped up in his head.


    ''Mel mentioned that my other wives are going to appear as random strangers and I won''t have it as easy again like I did with her and Nix. Then does that mean¡­''


    .....


    A/N: Hi everyone, please support the novel by sharing your Powerstones and Golden Tickets, it''ll be really helpful :)

 Chapter 80 Serious Talks With The Director Of The FBI

    <h4>Chapter 80 Serious Talks With The Director Of The FBI</h4>


    Alex''s thoughts drifted in a direction that favored Nicole.


    He was thinking if he had to get together with the rest of his wives, he would eventually be on a path to debauchery.


    To find them, he would need to hit on otherdies and spend time with them, eventually getting together and also sleeping.


    Though, when such a time woulde, Alex would be emotionally invested in thedies and not just sleep with them because he found their beauty to be great or if they were a big shot, like in Nicole''s case.


    Alex felt not even an ounce of emotional connection with Nicole.


    He had no future with her and knowing this was just enough for him to not go along with what she wanted.


    Alex looked at Nicole and said calmly, "I understand what you''ve been going through and sure it won''t hurt you to hookup with me once."


    Nicole''s expression was lighting up as she heard that.


    "But, it would actually hurt me, you know?" Alex said.


    "Huh?" Nicole didn''t understand.


    "Let me rify¡­"


    Alex made Nicole understand that it sure won''t hurt to hookup this once here. However, it would bepletely unfair to his wives who love him unconditionally and have him as their whole world.


    They had to share Alex with each other and didn''t have him solely to themselves, while Alex had all of them for himself.


    The least Alex could do to keep things fair for everybody was to keep himself physically and emotionally reserved for his wives.


    His body and unconditional love belonged to them, is what he was thinking of.


    Being exined so many things at once, Nicole could only sigh and slump on the couch.


    "I sound so desperate¡­ I am sorry¡­"


    "It''s okay." Alex said softly.


    Nicole closed her eyes and silence ensued for a while.


    Opening her eyes and looking at Alex, Nicole smiled and said, "you''re a good man, Alex."


    Alex put his palm on his chest and said, "I am honored."


    Nicole got up from the couch and picking her shirt up?from the floor, she started wearing it.


    "I really wished you were the first man I did it with, but things don''t always go our way, do they?" Nicole turned around and asked while buttoning her shirt.


    Alex nodded. "That''s true."


    Finishing wearing her robes, she sat back down on the couch and looking at Alex with a smile, said, "I hope I get to meet your wives someday."


    Alex smiled back. "You can meet them tomorrow if you want."


    "Haha, not so soon." Nicoleughed and shook her head. "They''ll just make me jealous."


    "Being honest, are we?" Alex smiled and asked.


    "Yup. I have no shame."


    Alex chuckled and then shook his head.


    The two conversed for a bit more and during their talks walked out of the small room and went to another luxurious one.


    Alex was seated on afy chair and Nicole sat beside him after handing him a cup of coffee.


    "Right, there''s something important I need to talk to you about."


    "I am all ears." Nicole said and took a sip of her coffee.


    Adding some sugar into his cup and stirring, Alex asked, "the FBI overlooks internal security right?"


    Nicole nodded her head.


    "So say if there was a terrorist attack that were to happen¡­ who would be involved in this matter? You guys or the CIA or NSA?" Alex tried to steer the conversation into a serious one by asking this, despite knowing the answer himself.


    Nicole took a sip again and said, "it depends where the threat ising from. The organizations work together if it''s a serious matter."


    "I see." Alex said and sipped his sweet coffee.


    "Why are you asking me this? Is there some problem?" Nicole put her cup down and asked.


    Alex did as well and nodded his head. "There is. But before we get to it, I have a few things to discuss."


    Nicole paid full attention to what Alex was saying. He was a dear friend now and she had cancelled her meetings for theing two days just to make time for him.


    "See, there''s a potential attack that''s going to happen soon and I''ll put it bluntly: I wanna profit from it."


    Nicole blinked in befuddlement and stared at Alex, wondering what he was saying.


    Alex looked at her and continued, "will you help me profit? This attack that''ll happen is a really deadly one that could make the economy copse. The states won''t be the number one in the world anymore."


    Nicole raised her eyebrows in shock.


    She got up from her chair and going right in front of Alex, put her hands on the armrests and bent down to see him eye to eye.


    "Alex, do you understand what you''re saying?" Nicole asked with utmost seriousness. "If it''s a joke, I''m really not going to be happy."


    Alex retained his calmness despite Nicole''s serious reaction.


    He shook his head and answered, "I am not joking."


    "Come with me." Nicole took Alex''s hand and took him to a secure room where nobody could peek or overhear them.


    Sitting on a study table, Nicole put forward her ID in between her and Alex.


    The ID read:


    Office of the Director


    Federal Bureau of Investigation


    Looking at Alex with a serious gaze, Nicole said, "It''s the Director of the Federal Bureau of Investigation you''re talking to right now. Be careful with the choice of your words and I hope you don''t pull any stunts that''ll affect your rtionship with me on a personal level."


    Alex crossed his legs andid back on the chair,pletely unaffected by the domineering aura of Nicole.


    He was not joking and thus had nothing to worry about.


    "Director, before I get to the threat, I need confirmation for the request I made. Only then shall I proceed."


    Friend or not, Alex wasn''t going to falter and think of his interests first before the country''s.


    Nicole took out pen and paper from the drawer beside her and writing a few things on it, signed it.


    "Here. This is a letter ofmitment that your condition will be met."


    Alex took the letter and slid it into his pant''s pocket.


    He then smiled and with a leisurely look, said, "the threat I was talking about, it''s nothing big. It''s just¡­"


    Alex built up some suspense. He wasn''t going to hand things straight to his friend because he wanted to see her varied reactions. It felt fun.


    "It''s¡­?" Nicole asked, her skin tingling with curiosity as well as anxiety, knowing the country might get attacked.


    Alex smiled. "¡­it''s just that the White House will be attacked in a few weeks."


    Nicole felt a chill hearing that.


    She would''ve been really shocked had she not gotten into her professional workdy mode.


    Being the Director, she had seen many such things before and an attack of such a degree, although rare, wasn''t something she hadn''t heard of.


    Nicole took a sip of water and trying to stay calm, looked Alex in the eyes.


    Her Blessed aura erupted out at this moment and Alex felt slightly suffocated due to the suppression.


    "Dr. Alexander Gray, because I know you and we are good friends, I''ll give you one chance. One chance to say this was a joke and I''ll pretend this conversation never took ce."


    Nicole still wasn''t sure of this threat that Alex mentioned.


    He was just a twenty-one year old adult.


    He probably might''ve thought it would be fun to prank her like this since she was the Director.


    It was for this reason did Nicole not show any exaggerated reactions and maintained a calm look.


    She didn''t want Alex to get into any trouble since he was a genuinely amazing person she had ever met.


    She had a soft spot for him in her heart and it would hurt her to see Alexnd into prison for his stunts.


    Alex''s smile was wiped off as he heard that. He broke the cross-legged position and leaning forwards, stared straight into Nicole''s eyes with a serious gaze.


    "If you do not believe me, I''ll just walk away. I can achieve what I want to even without involving myself with the Feds or the government, Miss Director."


    Nicole knitted her brows. Alex''s words sounded cold, but this was what she needed right now.


    His cold words made the atmosphere serious and gave her the assurance she needed that he really wasn''t joking.


    Leaning back on her chair and retracting her aura, she made the atmosphere less tense.


    Alex smiled and leaned back as well, knowing what Nicole''s answer was.


    "Let''s get down to business then, Dr. Gray. Give me the details."


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    A/N:


    Testing Italics.


    Testing Bold.


    Testing Bold Italics.


    Testing Copy paste Italics.


    Testing Copy paste Bold.


    Testing Copy paste Bold Italics.

 Chapter 81 Retiring After A Hectic Day

    <h4>Chapter 81 Retiring After A Hectic Day</h4>


    "Huwaaa!"


    Alex yawned as he stood in front of his house''s gate.


    It was close to midnight and Nicole had taken up a good amount of his time.


    First the treatment, then the therapy session, followed by the details and all¡­


    It was pretty hectic for sure today.


    Nicole was in a full work mode when Alex mentioned the possibility of the White House getting attacked. She didn''te out of her professional appearance even when their talks were over and got really busy.


    Though, she still managed to get someone to drop Alex home safely, expressing that she still cared for him.


    Here was now, standing in front of his house''s door, yawning and really tired.


    As Alex pressed the doorbell, it was Nix who came to get him this time.


    Since everybody was sleeping, she went ahead and hugged Alex openly.


    Resting her face on his chest and enjoying his warmth, she said, "I missed you¡­"


    Alex smiled as he felt warm. Not from her body that was hugging him or the big soft meat buns that squished on his chest¡­ it was an internal warmth, something he felt in his heart.


    Though¡­


    The soft squishy warmth also wasn''t bad, thought Alex.


    Wrapping his hands around Nix, Alex hugged her back and softly nted a kiss on her head.


    "I missed you too. Can we go inside now? I am really dirty."


    He''s been in an ident, then he performed a treatment¡­ he for sure was dirty and needed to shower.


    Nix let go of Alex and nodded her head. "Go freshen up, I''ll warm up the meals until then."


    As Nix was about to leave, Alex simply held her hand and stopped her as something crossed his mind.


    He leaned close to her ear and said, "you don''t have to. I can warm up my meals on my own, it''ll just take a few minutes."


    Saying so, Alex slithered his hands up his wife''s abdomen and grazed them on her soft nipples.


    "Mhm~" Nix blushed. She then tried to stop his hand from making any further moves and said, "honey, our parents are just a bit away from us. We gotta be careful."


    Alex bit onto Nix''s earlobe hearing that and said while nibbling, "lhet them."


    Nix shivered in pleasure and then distanced herself from Alex, really not wanting to get them caught and cause unnecessary drama in the middle of the night.


    She cleared her throat and said softly, "go shower, I''ll prepare the meals. You can have me and big sis for dessert after it."


    "Sounds like a good n." Alex said and chuckled.


    Nix went away and just as he unlocked his room''s door¡­


    Smoooooch!~


    Melissa devoured Alex''s lips hungrily while also hugging him tightly as if afraid he would go somewhere.


    The sudden explosions of love were a surprise for Alex and he wondered what had gotten to his two wives. In any case, he didn''t hate it, he loved in fact, and kissed Melissa back.


    After two minutes, Alex had to tap out as he didn''t have a lung capacity big enough to kiss for longer periods of time.


    "Where did you go for the whole day? No calls, no texts, no nothing. I was really worried." Melissa asked.


    Alex patted her head and said, "had some work. Anyway, have you eaten?"


    Melissa nodded her head. "I am starving, it''s been two days."


    "What?" Alex was confused. Didn''t he have food with her yesterday and today as well before leaving?


    Melissa made a sad expression and drawing circles on Alex''s chest, said, "you''ve been busy for two days, I haven''t eaten properly."


    ''Oh.'' Alex thought. ''So it was that type of starving.''


    Alex bonked his wife''s head lightly and said, "no horni."


    Melissa held her head and with a fake tearful puppy face, said, "bully."


    Alex chuckled and walked inside. "I''ll freshen up ande."


    "Hey, I wanna join too." Melissa hopped her way towards Alex, but he shut the bathroom door before she could enter.


    "Honey, I usually wouldn''t deny this, but I am hungry and things will get dyed if you join me." Alex said while taking off his clothes.


    "Darling, open the door or I''ll break it!" Melissa''s voice rang from the other side.


    It seems she wasn''t going to give up so easily.


    "Hey, dessert is supposed to be eaten after meals, not before. I was nning to have you after dinner." Alex tried to negotiate with a cat in heat.


    "Oh¡­" Melissa''s faint voice was heard. "Tch. Come out quickly then. I can''t wait any longer."


    Saying so, Alex could hear distancing footsteps and chuckled again.


    It seems two days of abstinence was taking a toll on his dear wife.


    Shaking his head, he went to shower and tried to make it quick.


    ¡­..


    At the dinner table.


    Nix served Alex chicken and rice with a side of sd.


    There were also some side dishes such as hummus with pita bread, as well as an open shawarma.


    Their families had thought of eating some middle-eastern food today for dinner and a portion of it was saved for Alex when he woulde back.


    Sitting beside him, while Alex had his food, Melissa asked, "where were you for the whole day?"


    Alex ate the food and exined the events that happened.


    There was surprise on their faces when he said there was an ident. They checked him to see if he was hurt anywhere, but finding no injuries, were relieved.


    Next he narrated the rest of the incidents and when he was done, Nix couldn''t help but say, "so that''s why I could smell a faint scent of some stranger on you."


    Melissa looked at her and said, "he actually has a variety of scents on him most of the days."


    "What?" Nix turned to Alex hearing that. "How many women do you fool around with on a daily basis, darling?"


    Alex smiled and shook his head while Melissa giggled.


    "What are you even thinking of, Fi-chan? He has a lot of scents because he sees patients as well as meets new people everyday." Melissa rified.


    "Ah¡­" Nix realized her fault. "Sorry, I shouldn''t jump to conclusions like this."


    Alex and Melissa nodded.


    Melissa then asked, "so, darling, are you going to introduce us to Nicole? Are you nning on having her to yourself?"


    Alex, chewing on some chicken, shook his head and said, "there are no such ns. I don''t feel any connection with her. No attraction physically or emotionally either, as I''ve said before."


    "Right. Right. But isn''t she pretty? She''s also the Director of the Feds too, it''ll help you quite a lot."


    Alex was amused with his wife suddenly acting like a wingman.


    "Honey, they''re women, not Pok¨¦mons. And even if they were, I am not a trainer." Alex rified.


    Nix giggled hearing that while Melissa smirked and said, "but don''t you think things will spice up if you''re together with her? She''s a hot olderdy who can arrest you and also punish you."


    Alex had to bonk Melissa again for her stupidment.


    "Stop having such funny thoughts or it''ll be me who''s going to punish you."


    "Oh, yes." Melissa said and leaned close to Alex. "That''s what I''ve been aiming for."


    Alex shook his head with a smile and turning to Nix, asked, "so, when are you guys shifting?"


    "Tomorrow." Nix answered. "The house is ready to move-in."


    "Do you need any help while moving?" Alex asked.


    Nix shook her head, but then something clicked her and she said, "Yes. Since it''s the first house I bought, I don''t want to spend my first night there alone."


    Nix''sment made Melissa roll her eyes and she said, before Alex could reply, "just say you want yourself spread, Fi-chan. No need to beat around the bush."


    "Hey! I just want to cuddle with darling." Nixined.


    Melissa looked at Alex and said, "you hear her? She just wants cuddles. So before going tomorrow, do me, and then just give her what she wants."


    "Hey!" Nixined again, which made Alex and Melissaugh softly.


    Their conversation continued on and once done, the dessert for him was served in his room.


    He had a hearty post-dinner meal as well as workout and then slept in the embrace of his two cute wives, finally retiring from the hectic day.


    Theing few days were going to be really hectic too as he would need to run around here and there to get things done.


    He enjoyed the peace he had while he could and what would happen tomorrow, he didn''t care for it right now.

 Chapter 82 Carl Got Dumped

    ?


    Inside a luxurious meeting room, there sat six people around a round table, all in colorful mage outfits.


    They were having a serious discussion when a butler entered the room and whispered a few things in the ears of a man wearing red robes, making him frown.


    His expression made another mage ask, "what''s wrong?"


    The man shook his head lightly. "Just a failure from my department."


    "Oh? The Mystic department fails as well?"


    "Sometimes." The man replied. Shaking his head then, he said to the butler, "ask the people to not underestimate anomalies and to investigate before wiping them."


    The butler bowed. "Understood. Shall the failed mission be issued to someone stronger then?"


    "No. The team that was involved, ask them to keep an eye for a while and report it to me. It''s been a while since someone has survived."


    The butler bowed and excused himself after getting the instructions.


    A woman in a yellow robe sighed and said, "I don''t understand what''s happeningtely. All the departments are meeting with some or the other trouble. Even the Mystic department suffered one."


    The man in red robes shook his head. "That might not be the case. The ones handling this might''ve either miscalcted or were careless. Things have been going too well, it''s no wonder they''re cking."


    Another person on the table, a burly man, harrumphed and said, "On one side there''s the Mystic department that never fails while on the other side there''s the Recruitment department, consistently failing to bring in fresh bloods into the Association."


    A man in blue robes didn''t like the statement and said, "It''s not our fault that the Gods aren''t blessing better people. It''s either that or the Association''s candidates are being snatched by others."


    "Others?" A veiled woman in white robes asked.


    The man in blue robes nodded his head. "Did you forget that Evil Blesseds are on the rise? The dark side is too captivating for the newbies, it''s no wonder we''re failing."


    The man in red robes sighed. "I''ve got some bad news regarding that."


    All five turned their heads to him.


    "The status quo is shifting slowly as the Evil is on the rise. Some low power countries have already either copsed or integrated with some other, forming an alliance and resisting the major powers'' exploitation."


    The woman in the yellow robe had a grave expression on her face. "The bigger fish threatens the smaller fish. The smaller fish gets caught by the fisherman to catch the bigger fish. All of this just makes me wonder¡­ what''s the difference between good and evil anyway?"


    The veiled woman leaned close to the yellow robedy beside her and said softly in her ears, in a manner only she would be able to hear:


    "There''s no good, there''s no evil. It''s all cause and effect. Though, half the guys sitting here are just a bunch of righteous hypocrites and don''t know about it. Anyway, keep a poker face, don''t let these scheming fools read you."


    The yellow robe woman thought, ''what''s going on in this meeting? I thought we were all a close group managing the entire Association of Blesseds.''


    With concerns and doubt hidden within her, thedy pretended as if there was nothing going on in her mind and continued with the meeting.


    Once the meeting was adjourned, she met the veiled woman secretly and asked her what she meant.


    The veiled woman''s expression turned serious and she said, "I have no idea, buttely I''ve been feeling that something''s definitely wrong with the Association. It''ll take time for me to figure that out."


    "I don''t feel anything though. Everything seems to be running smoothly." Thedy argued.


    The veiled woman shook her head. "That''s not the case. There''s repeated problems arising within the Association with the most major one being Blesseds leaving it and running around freely. Add to that, the men in the meeting all seem to have changed. I don''t feel their same auras anymore."


    "You might be thinking too much, I think. I felt everybody was normal."


    The veiled woman didn''t speak anymore on this. "Watch out for yourself, there might be danger looming. You''re one of the six pirs of the Association, your fall will half copse it."


    Thedy knitted her brows but before she could ask more on this, the veileddy had disappeared.


    ''What''s really going on¡­''


    ***


    It was 9 a.m. and Alex was out for business, wearing a formal shirt and pants.


    He was on his way to see Samuel and Carl as there had been some difficulties.


    Forming a business and running it was not easy. Samuel had met with trouble and so did Carl.


    On Samuel''s part, despite doing everything right and paying the fees, the startup wasn''t registered. They rejected it by saying something along the keywords: moneyundering.


    It wasn''t umon to open up apany tounder money, but Alex wondered despite not having made a single transaction, since theirpany wasn''t even up yet, they were used of moneyundering.


    Samuel obviously can''t be made to run around to fix this issue as he was still just a fresh college graduate. It was Alex''s responsibility to solve this issue.


    As for Carl, his job was to research the streaming websites in the states and try contacting them.


    Carl was met with rejections everywhere and due to living a NEET''s lifestyle for a while, once his girlfriend visited him, she was horrified by the state of his room and dumped him.


    Carl was now sobbing in a corner of his house and Alex knew he had to get that kid together, otherwise he would break down and not have the drive to do things anymore.


    Carl was just two years younger than him and Samuel, but to Alex he seemed nothing more than a little kid who yearned for love and affection.


    His father had passed and he knew nothing about his mother. He had no siblings and the only support he had all these while was from his girlfriend, who also seemed to have left him.


    Alex got news of Carl''s condition just this morning from Samuel who had called him to get a bit of information.


    Carl was sobbing over the call but still did his best to inform Samuel about what was up.


    Samuel had to stop him and ask what was wrong, which made him sob even more.


    Since Carl had nobody else with him, not even friends, he vented on the call with Samuel and exined about his breakup.


    Samuel could do nothing but sigh andfort him on call while he made his way to his ce and also seeked Alex''s help.


    It took Alex half an hour to reach Carl''s ce and once he was there, he found himself in a really poor neighborhood.


    There were signs of violence all around and the apartment buildings also appeared shabby and rundown.


    Alex made his way upstairs in a building with no lift and once he was outside Carl''s apartment, he found the door to be open.


    Alex walked in and just a step there, he frowned as a nasty smell assaulted his nose.


    He felt as if he had walked into a garbage bin but shaking his head and pinching his nose, he went to see Carl.


    The whole room was filled with trash from food packets along with various food spills, dirty dishes, andundry.


    Carl''s studio apartment was small and it didn''t take much walking to see the sobbing Carl, curled up in a corner and refusing to face Samuel, who was kneeling behind him and rubbing his back.


    Noticing Alex arrive, Samuel turned to him with worry filled eyes and just said, "amigo," and shook his head, expressing the situation was really bad.


    Alex gestured him to move to the side and rubbed Carl''s back.


    With a gentle tone, Alex said, "Carl, why the crocodile tears? Isn''t your life going on track right now? You have college to attend, also have a job, and don''t have debts anymore¡­ So what if a girl left you? There''s going to be many more, you know?"


    This made Carl sob even more. "I¡­ sniff¡­ I r-really loved her. How can she leave just¡­ sniff¡­ like that?"


    Alex sighed. He had no idea how tofort someone because it was for the first time he was dealing with someone going through such an issue.


    Although in med school he was given training to deal with bad news, he wasn''t taught much on how to deal with people''s psychological issues since he wasn''t a psych major.


    Alex still tried his best tofort Carl with whatever he could, but finding his condition worsening, his own expression turned serious and he knew he had to do something.


    ''Do I knock him unconscious?'' Alex thought. ''No. That would be bad.''


    Alex thought about things and it suddenly clicked him, ''Mel and Nixie might be of help.''


    His two wives were really loving and caring. They knew how to deal with emotions such as these.


    If Melissa could deal properly with a toddler, Alex had a hunch that she could easily deal with a heart broken teenager.


    Alex gestured to Samuel to take his ce and going out of the apartment, gave a call to his wives.


    "Hi, honey. Can youe with Nixie to the address I texted?"

 Chapter 83 Alex’s Falling Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 83 Alex¡¯s Falling Reputation</h4>


    Melissa and Nix quickly made their way to Carl''s ce,


    Just like Alex, they too found this ce disgusting at start and felt like throwing up.


    The two then saw their husband who pointed at Carl and asked for their help.


    Melissa winkled at Alex and gestured ''leave this to us''.


    The two went tofort Carl and act like his older sisters while Alex dragged Samuel to get this ce cleaned.


    Melissa and Nix had brought cleaning supplies and ity at the door entrance.


    Alex felt Samuel would be ticked off by this but he found him to smile and happily follow through.


    Samuel wasn''t an unreasonable person and he knew Carl''s condition. He just felt pity and sympathized with the kid.


    Two hourster.


    All the trash was taken and the small studio apartment was scrubbed clean.


    Carl sat on a chair at the dining table with swollen tearful eyes and was still sniffing, but his condition was a lot better than before as Melissa and Nixforted him.


    "Amigo, feeling better now?" Samuel asked as he sat beside Carl.


    Carl nodded his head lightly and said, "I am sorry¡­ for the trouble¡­"


    Alex, sitting beside Carl, extended his hand out and ruffled his hair.


    "Don''t be. We understand what you''re going through."


    Carl, staring down at the table, nodded nkly and didn''t say anything. He was in no mood to talk.


    "Here, have some food." Nix brought a te full of food that they had ordered and it in front of Carl.


    Carl turned to look at her slowly and said softly with a nk expression, "thank you."


    He had no idea who this prettydy was nor the other silver-haired prettydy. But with the way the two talked so gently and softly, it made Carl feel reallyfortable and open up.


    Somewhere in his heart he thought if this was what having an older sister felt like and felt warm for theirpany.


    As for Samuel, he found the twodies to be really beautiful, but didn''t eye them with perversion as he had his own principles and didn''t hit on his good friend''sdies.


    Carl had lost his appetite but still managed to eat some food.


    When he was done, Melissa and Nix took another therapy session of his whichsted half an hour.


    They told him he could consider them as their big sisters and asked not to worry as he would definitely good better girls in future.


    The current girlfriend of his that dumped him at his lowest was probably never meant for him and might just be using him. She left when she didn''t find him usable anymore and Carl could feel that this was somewhat right.


    She was expensive to maintain and most of Carl''s earnings would be spent on her.


    Carl gritted his teeth as he realized how big of a fool he was to not see that she was a gold digger. Not to mention, he was so deeply in love that he failed to see that his girlfriend never brought anything to the table, not even herself.


    While Carl spent his love, care, and money on her, she just spent some time with him and then left. She would asionally give him some kisses here and there but that was it. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Carl was still a virgin.


    Alex and Samuel could only shake their heads in pity as they saw just what sort of goner Carl was.


    Thankfully they came on time and this happened now and notter.


    Carl had a bright future ahead. He would definitely be a wealthy manter due to thepany they were going to start.


    Alex and Samuel both had great confidence in themselves and believed that their business won''t fail. Hence, Carl would never have the issue of money in his life.


    Once Carl finished eating up, Samuel wrapped his arm around his shoulder and said with a bright smile, "it''s a vast sea, my dude. Too many fish of all types are avable. Just work hard and you''ll find the right one eventually."


    Carl nodded and thanked Samuel for his kind words.


    Alex then mentioned, "are you thinking about taking revenge, Carl?"


    Carl absentmindedly looked at him and shook his head. He had no energy to deal with this bullshit.


    "Good." Alex answered. "She''s not worth wasting your energy on."


    Alex then got up and patting Carl''s head, said, "take a few days off and go on a small vacation. Don''t worry about the money, I''ve sent enough in your ount."


    "Mister Gray¡­" Carl''s eyes turned teary as he looked at Alex.


    Alex smiled and sent a light head chop to Carl. "I am not a mister."


    Samuel, Melissa, Nix, Carl, all shot a look at Alex, seemingly dumbfounded with thement.


    "¡­" Alex suddenly realized he said something stupid and clearing his throat, continued, "I am a doctor. And it''s big brother Alex for you."


    Melissa and Nix sighed in relief. For a second they got worried.


    "Call big brother Samuel, amigo." Samuel said with a cheerful smile.


    With the way this dude was happy and easy going, Alex felt he was probably a golden retriever in a human''s body.


    Melissa then looked at Carl and said with a smile, "you can call me big sis Melissa or Mel. I am your big brother Alex''s wife."


    Carl was about to nod but then was shocked to hear the term wife.


    He immediately turned to look at Alex and Samuel also felt and did the same.


    Alex smiled and shook his head. This wasn''t even the most surprising thing these two would be hearing.


    Finding the atmosphere lightened up, Nix chimed in and added, "you can call me big sis Nix. I too am your big brother Alex''s wife."


    "WHAT!?" Carl stood up in shock and Samuel also fell from his chair hearing that.


    Alex, Melissa, and Nix chuckled at their reactions.


    Alex looked at Carl and said, "If I can find a wife, not just one, but two, you surely can find a girl for yourself too. Work hard."


    Saying so, Alex left with his wives under the stupefied gazes of Samuel and Carl.


    "Damn. This nerd scored big." Samuel couldn''t help but say.


    "Nerd?" Carl asked.


    Samuel looked at him and nodded. "Of course. This dude never once interacted with a girl back in high school and I am sure he didn''t do it in college as well. It''s really surprising he found himself two girls without even trying."


    Carl was further stupefied. "You must surely be joking. Big brother Alex looks so handsome, he''s definitely a yboy secretly."


    "Hahaha!" Samuelughed. "That dude? yboy? Is that what crossed your mind after myments?"


    Carl couldn''t understand what was so funny.


    Looking at Carl whileughing, Samuel said, "I thought you would think what he all had thought when we first saw him. It seems you hold him in high regard."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Carl said with a confused face.


    Samuelughed again. "Well¡­ we all thought he was into men and kept our distance."


    "¡­" Carl was dumbfounded hearing that but didn''tment more on it to let Alex save some face.


    If Alex were to realize his reputation in front of his friends and family was not that of a sessful doctor but a closeted gay man, he would probably justmit gravity fall from a tall building.


    ¡­..


    Outside Carl''s apartment.


    "Thanks for the help." Alex said and gave his two wives a kiss on their cheeks.


    Melissa shook her finger and said, "thank you won''t do, mister. You have to show your gratitude properly."


    Nix leaned close to Alex''s ears and whispered, "gratitude is the nickname for husband''s¡­ uh¡­ thing."


    Alex was dumbfounded hearing that and shot a look at Melissa, who just stuck out her tongue yfully and went down the apartment.


    Shaking his head with a smile, Alex held Nix''s hand and was about to go down when she covered her mouth and said, "mama mia, no hand holding before marriage husband!"


    Nix took her hand and ran away like a shy girl, which she definitely wasn''t.


    "And what''s this bad acting? Ptui!" Alex couldn''t help butment.


    ''These two are bing really unruly,'' he thought while going down the stairs. ''I''ll have to discipline them properly tonight.''


    Alex went down the apartment stairs thinking so, not knowing there were a few eyes watching him from the shadows.

 Chapter 84 Feet Connoisseur Alex

    <h4>Chapter 84 Feet Connoisseur Alex</h4>


    After Alex parted ways with his wives, he went to make some arrangements to meet Hazel.


    Getting an appointment with a CERN researcher wasn''t easy and while he was preparing for things, Alex realized the need for an assistant.


    He couldn''t go around doing small things on his own. He definitely needed a good assistant that could do all the menial tasks. Not just one, but he would need another assistant who could connect him to big shots around the world.


    To do that, he would first need to build a big reputation and only then would things work out properly for him.


    This thought made another thought surface. A question he had been thinking ever since his regression: to be in the limelight or not?


    Both had their pros and cons, with the con while being in the limelight was that he would be famous around the world and people might pester him. He would also be easy to locate and get assassinated.


    However, not being in the limelight also didn''t guarantee safety since people could always track him. He was a normal human after all and had a home to go back to.


    He wasn''t some underworld criminal who had the power to hide everything about him. To tell the truth, Alex was sure even those criminals couldn''t hide themselves much either since there was always a bigger fish.


    As for the bigger fish, it ruled the waters and didn''t need to hide. Nobody woulde looking for trouble anyway.


    Alex didn''t know much about Blesseds nor the major powers of the world. He just knew what the general public was told by the Association of Blesseds regarding them, that''s it.


    Nicole was a great source to get information from, but rejecting her and then using her would be slightly troublesome. Although he didn''t want to reject her, when looking at things from a bigger perspective, she would just get hurt.


    Though, this was just a test to see how far things would go.


    She was someone with a modern upbringing. The concept of polygamy was a taboo and she could always find someone else. It wouldn''t be difficult since she was such a big shot.


    This was for her own happiness since the pre-established taboo was difficult to wipe away. Alex was sure to keep her happy, but societal norms woulde haunting her.


    Alex knew it very well since he himself suffered from a dilemma not long ago.


    In any case, if Nicole loved him and still wanted to be together with him, he wouldn''t mind taking her in. How she would approach hering situations, it was to be seen.


    Nicole''s case aside, Alex needed a shit ton of information regarding many things. At best he had memories of ten years in the future which wouldn''t do shit since everything was surface level.


    It was surface level because he never bothered with things and just kept to work. He never thought he would be regressing and didn''t bother to research a lot of things.


    Alex''s goals were clear by now and the topic of being in the limelight or not, he decided to have a cover.


    A cover that would keep his private life secure.


    Nicole was someone he met identally and with how their rtionship was, she would try to protect him.


    However, the same thing could''ve happened with a different approach as well. If he was someone the country couldn''t afford to lose, he would simply be given tons of protections and Nicole would eventually be in contact with him anyway.


    Thus, Alex decided that it would be best if was in the limelight and became a major personality.


    He was already slightly famous by bing the youngest neurosurgeon in history. And if thepany he was opening rose to great heights, nothing would stop him from being known globally.


    Alex had to be sure though. He had to be sure of having the strength to back up his personality, otherwise he was just walking towards his own doom.


    This thing was not a problem either for him since he wasn''t nning to stop his cultivation anytime soon anyway.


    He was already having many people trying to assassinate him, with the ones pulling the strings in the background probably being his wives.


    He wasn''t worried though. He could only just smirk knowing he would be punishing some naughty girls sooner orter.


    Trying to put him in harm would have its price, which they would be payingter with their¡­


    Alex shed an evil smile and got back to writing things in his diary.


    ¡­..


    Alex''s home.


    Melissa and Nix suddenly shivered.


    They looked in a certain direction and thought, ''damn! What is their husband thinking?''


    For the first time they felt a perverted gaze on them. A super unholy one that made them shiver.


    It was as if they were little sheeps being eyed by a big bad wolf.


    Clearing her throat, Nix said, "did you do something, big sis?"


    "What do you mean?" Melissa asked.


    Nix looked at her and said, "ever since his reincarnation, I feel he''s be more perverted."


    "Oh." Melissa understood and shook her head. There was no way she had a hand in this. She definitely did nothing that aided their husband in bing a pervert.


    Looking at her sister, Nix squinted her eyes. She definitely didn''t believe this lewd goddess. "I wanna know what all things happened between you and him after you met him. Inplete detail."


    "Why? Are you doubting your big sis, Fi-chan?" Melissa asked with a ''I am hurt by your usations'' look.


    "Yes, 100%. Now spill."


    "¡­" Melissa was speechless. "Hey, I am not like stupid Scarlett. Don''t doubt me."


    Nix, cutting some carrots, put down her knife and said with a straight face, "you do know that it''s false, right? The only difference between you two perverts is that one is closeted."


    Melissa knitted her brows. "Fi-chan, what the hell?"


    Looking at her older sister with a serious look, Nix said, "big sis, if you don''t answer me, I am gonna call that stalker. She''ll tell me everything in much more detail after teaming up with a much bigger stalker."


    Hearing that, Melissa suddenly had a bad foreboding. "You mean that cheerful stalker and the silver-haired pervert?"


    "Big sis, you''re silver-haired too."


    "¡­"


    "It''s not wron¡ª"


    "Shush. Don''t keep me in the same category as her." Melissa felt offended and said. "She''s a gone case with how obsessed she is."


    Nix nodded. "That''s right. She causes some major pain in the ass."


    "What? Does she ask husband to do you in the ass?" Melissapletely took it in the wrong way.


    "¡­" It was Nix''s turn to be stupefied. Damn this shameless Goddess! Why is everyone the same? Nix couldn''t help but curse.


    "Stop changing the topic. Tell me what you did to husband or else I am calling Lumina and Aurora." Nix threatened.


    "Okay, okay, I will." Melissa decided to not let things go to those two and gave in.


    They were a really troublesome bunch and Melissa didn''t want them toe in contact with their husband so early. What if Alex awakened some weird fetish after meeting them?


    Thest time she checked with him, after meeting Lumina, he went around and sneakily took pictures of everybody''s feet.


    Lumina had no shame whatsoever!


    Neither did her husband but since he was her husband, she didn''t think too bad about him.


    Lumina and Aurora deserved all the hate though. They were as annoying as stinky Scarlett!


    "Ahem." Clearing her throat, Melissa said, "now that I think about it, I may not be the reason for him turning more shameless. He probably learnt it before reincarnation from others."


    Nix thought about it while eyeing Melissa suspiciously. "I don''t think so. He was still pretty tame."


    "Tame? Did you forget about the time he locked himself in seclusion for a good few years saying he had some cultural books to read?" Melissa reminded.


    "Yeah? What of it? Wasn''t he just meditating?" Nix felt nothing wrong.


    "Hah! Those weren''t cultural books!" Melissa revealed. "They were aption of feet pics! He wasparing everybody''s feet and making a top ten list!"


    Nix was utterly dumbfounded hearing that.


    Though, she couldn''t help but ask, "who was the number one?"


    Melissa facepalmed and didn''t know what to say to Nix anymore. But, remembering something and getting annoyed, she answered:


    "Lumina."


    "¡­"


    "DAMN THAT PERVERT!"

 Chapter 85 Solving Problems With A Slap Again

    ?


    The quest to find an assistant continued.


    Though, the search became indirect rather than direct. Alex wasn''t actively seeking a person but if he found someone good, he would recruit them.


    Currently, he was on his way to the local government department which rejected theirpany on the basis of moneyundering. The issue needed to be resolved quickly otherwise making money would be a big hassle.


    It took him an hour to reach this ce as it was in Downtown, far away from the poor neighborhood Carl was in.


    Getting out of the cab, Alex looked at the za the department was in. The ce was just like any other government building, slightly run down and filled with people.


    Alex made his way inside and there he saw people running around. It was a busy ce.


    Going to the reception, Alex said, "excuse me, I''d like to make an appeal for my rejected application."


    The receptionist, an olddy, gave Alex a token and asked him to sit down. When it would be his turn, he would be called.


    And so, Alex waited.


    Half an hour passed. No response.


    An hour passed, still no response.


    Two hours passed, yet no response again.


    People around were doing fine though. Neers would be called in the office in ten-fifteen minutes and would be done.


    Alex was starting to get pissed. Yet, he didn''t try to make a scene and waited patiently.


    Another hour passed.


    "Hi, I''d like to see the Registrar." A person in an expensive suit said.


    The olddy gave him a look and said, "First cubicle to your left."


    ''FUCK THIS!'' Alex lost his patience. He made his way towards the receptionist and said, "what the hell is wrong with you guys? I''ve been waiting for three hours."


    The olddy, as if used to all such things, said, "sir, you must understand, government matters take time. There''s only one Registrar assigned and he''s busy."


    Alex''s charisma didn''t work in this ce since this olddy was probably immune to it too.


    "Oh? Is he?" Alex said and stormed to the cubicle where the Registrar was.


    Going there, he saw a fat man in suitughing with the person who just asked the receptionist for directions.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. James, your work will be done." The Registrar said.


    Alex walked inside the cubicle giving no care to the government official and shut the door, so that nobody could listen to what was going on inside.


    "Hey, sir, you cannot enter without perm¡ª sir! Sir! SIR!"


    Alex held the man''s cor and said with a threatening gaze, "why the FUCK WAS I MADE TO WAIT THREE HOURS!?"


    His time was precious and right now it was almost the closing time of the Registrar''s office. He knew that these fuckers would ask him toe tomorrow if he waited any longer.


    "Sir, this is an assault! Guards! Guards! Call the pol¡ª"


    p!


    Alex gave no fucks to the man and pped his face. He didn''t use a lot of force despite being super angry since it could result in his death.


    The person called James who was talking with the Registrar shivered in fear as he watched the scene.


    Alex held the man in ce and staring into his eyes, asked again, "I need my answer. Why was I made to wait."


    "Shirr, dhis izh asshaul¡ª"


    p!


    Alex handed out another p to the man. "Speak what is asked of you. Make another uselessment and you''ll get a nice vacation in the hospital for theing ten days."


    The man trembled listening to that and so did the one called James.


    For the first time in his life had something like this happened to him. He had made many people wait before and Alex wasn''t the first, but this time it seems he had messed up!


    But who was he? He was the Registrar! An authority who approved of the leading startups of the world! How dare someone touch him!?


    The fat man tried to contact the reception with his telephone but he was given another p by Alex and thrown away onto his chair.


    Alex took out his phone and threw it on the man''s face, bruising it further. "Here, call the police. Let me see if they''ll arrive before you''re disabled for life."


    The man''s body tensed up and he looked at Alex with fearful eyes.


    The person called James didn''t dare to leave his spot as he watched this scene unfold. He was too afraid to even make any moments, let alone use his phone to call the police.


    "S-Sir¡­ there m-m-may have been a m-mis-ss-understanding¡­"


    "Oh? What misunderstanding? I''d like to know what misunderstanding there would be that would have me wait for three hours and some random person gets a meeting in just a minute."


    The fat man clenched his cheeks in panic. He had messed up this time!


    Previously, whenever he saw someonee to open up a startup, he would have them wait and run around ces so that they would get tired of things. With this, he woulde as their savior by stating they just needed to pay some fees and their work would be done easily.


    He was scamming people for bribes and it had been working for quite a long time.


    This time however, he didn''t understand what went wrong and who this young man was who had the balls to p him in his own office!


    The man didn''t want the cops to be called and he was just threatening Alex so that he left him. Assault was a big matter and could one be jailed for quite some time.


    Alex hade in a cab and the man had seen it in the security cameras which had a connection to his officeputer.


    He used it to spy on people and see who was rich and who wasn''t. This way, he could have an easier way of collecting bribes.


    Alex hade in a cab and he guessed that this young man might be a poor entrepreneur who wanted to open a startup, hoping to make it big someday.


    He decided to make Alex wait and run around so that he would instil some anxiety within him and make him tired of government work, due to which Alex would cough up some ''fees'' to get things done faster.


    But, but, but, everything backfired!


    Never in his wildest imagination did he think this young man would do such a thing!


    If the cops were called now, sure the young man would get charged for assault. However, if investigation was done even slightly, the cops would get to know that the Registrar was collecting bribes and this would be some big trouble!


    The fat man, knowing he had fucked up big time, decided to solve this situation peacefully and not let it escte further.


    He spread his hands out and said, "s-sir, we are s-sorry for the dy and understand that this may have caused you some trouble. B-but please un-d-derstand that it was not on purpose."


    Alex looked at the man as if he was a fool and knew it was just excuses.


    Alex threw the files he was holding on the man''s face without giving a care to anything and said, "Solve the issue. If mypany isn''t registered by tomorrow morning, you''ll pay the price. Not mary value, but with your arms and legs."


    Alex didn''t bother to chat with the guy anymore. He took his phone and walked out. Before going, he stopped and looked at the man called James with a serious gaze.


    "If that fatty calls the police and I am in even slight trouble, I''lle for your ass too. Be sure to keep things under wraps and make him do it as well."


    Alex walked out after saying so.


    James trembled again and wondered, ''what wrong did I do¡­''


    He was involved in this mess for no reason! Not to mention, he had to ensure this stupid fat man didn''t call the authorities.


    James had no ns on involving the police but the same couldn''t be said about this fat man. He looked at him with an angry look and said, "fucker, it''s all because of you."


    "E-excuse me!?" The fat man was surprised to be called so rudely.


    James mmed the table and said, "you made me wait like that young man as well and took so much bribes. I knew such a day would eventuallye for you and it did."


    James was suffering from the same fate as Alex. Unlike Alex though, he didn''t have the balls to confront this guy. He was afraid that his application would never pass and he would never be able to start hispany.


    Hispany was a big sess and he was now a multimillionaire. He hade here just to pay the remaining ''fees'' the fat man had asked him of because he didn''t want trouble of any sort to such a bigpany.


    If there was any dirt or problem that would arise in thepany, the stock price would fall and the losses were too much which James wasn''t willing to risk.


    "Fucking piece of shit," cussed James the first time. He had been buttering this fatty up since the start but now there was no need. He had dirt on him.


    Collecting the slip containing the big cheque, James got up and showed his middle finger to the fatty.


    "Go fuck yourself, I am not paying anything to you ever again. If you dare to call the cops, I''m going to call mywyers and have them sue you for malpractices."


    James stormed off too after saying so.


    The fat man, sitting on his chair with bruises, thought to himself, ''just¡­ just what went wrong so suddenly?''


    .....


    A/N: In case some couldn''t understand, in thest chapter, Aled was just fooling around with his wives. It was a joke, nothing serious or over the top. Don''t take everything seriously or personally.

 Chapter 86 Two Chuunibyous Fight

    <h4>Chapter 86 Two Chuunibyous Fight</h4>


    "Sir, sir, sir¡­ please wait!"


    Alex heard a shout as he walked out. Turning back, he saw the guy called James rush towards him.


    "What?" Alex asked with an annoyed face. He was still in a bad mood.


    James closed in on Alex and said with a polite smile, "I am really thankful for what you did inside. You saved me from getting a hole in my wallet."


    Alex shook his hand and said, "no problem." He then went on his way to get a cab.


    "Sir, please wait!" James approached Alex again.


    "Now what?"


    With the same polite smile, James took out his card and gave it to Alex.


    "I have an investment corporation and we deal with people''s money. If you''d be interested, please feel free to contact me. I''ll get you the best service avable in the market."


    This guy''s polite attitude made Alex look at him again. Even though he could see Alex was annoyed as well as dangerous, he didn''t let go of this opportunity and approached him to make a connection.


    Alex couldn''t figure out if this guy was an opportunist or just showing goodwill. In any case, it didn''t hurt to get a new contact.


    Alex took the card and chatted with the guy for a bit, then went his way.


    He was going to Nix''s new house which was a thirty minute walk from the Registrar''s office downtown.


    Halfway through, he passed by a dark alley and heard someone sobbing.


    "Stop crying and give it to me!" A man''s hoarse voice resounded in Alex''s ears after the sobbing.


    "I¡­ I¡­ no money¡­" a young girl''s voice responded.


    "I said stop crying!" The man said again.


    Alex sneaked close to the two conversing and hiding behind a trash bin, saw a man with a ck eye mask wearing ck and white stripes costume.


    He appeared like a burr and seemed to be threatening a young girl, probably in herte teens.


    The burr had a small pipe in his hand and was holding it slightly away from the crying girl.


    "Give it to me! Stop wasting my time!"


    The girl, still crying, said, "I really¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­ don''t have it¡­"


    "Do I look like a foo¡ª"


    Rumble!


    "HALT!"


    Alex heard the sound of thunder at the end of the valley and there appeared the silhouette of a burly man wearing a cape. His cape fluttered with the wind.


    The girl and the burr looked at the man and the burr asked, "who the fuck are you?"


    "Your worst nightmare." The man said in a serious tone.


    The burr frowned and replied, "listen mister, I don''t know what you think is going on, but I am not trying to harm this girl. I just need¡ª"


    "Trash Panda, do you think I don''t know what you''re trying to do with that little girl? I got a quest asking you to stop and I will, today." The man took a step close to the burr after saying so.


    Alex saw the burr''s face turn annoyed. He faced the man and said, "It''s flying roon, for the love of God! And who the fuck are you? How do you know my name?"


    The man, stopping in tracks under a dim streetmp, answered, "Nightmare," Rumble!, "Fallen Nightmare."


    The burr, the girl, and Alex, all three looked around to see where the thunder wasing from.


    Rumble!


    "You shall face me, Trash Panda. For that girl is mine." Nightmare answered.


    Roon frowned and with an annoyed face, said, "bastard, I''ll cut you into a thousand pieces."


    "We shall see," said the man and charged at the burr.


    The two then exchanged a few punches and amidst their fight, Alex sneaked towards the girl and whispered, "Psst! Come here."


    The girl looked around and saw Alex''s handsome face. Thinking this guy might not be dangerous, she nced at her sides and then sneaked away from the fight.


    As soon as the girl reached behind a trash bin, Alex asked, "what''s with that burr and the chuunibyou? Why are they after you?"


    Alex could figure out that this girl surely had something for two idiot Blesseds to go after her.


    How were they Blessed one may ask?


    It was simple. Those idiots were somehow too agile and powerful for amon man.


    Hearing Alex''s question, the girl teared up and said, "I don''t know¡­ I was just scavenging for food and then¡­ sniff¡­ then that man appeared behind me¡­"


    ''Scavenging for food?'' Thought Alex. Then his gaze fell on the girl''s worn out dirty clothes. ''Oh¡­''


    It wasn''t visible from afar, but now he could see clearly that this girl seemed a little malnourished as well as poor.


    Ignoring everything, Alex asked with some concern, "have you eaten?"


    Hearing that, the girl teared up further and said while shaking, "N-no¡­"


    Nobody had thrown any food in the dumpsters as of now and she didn''t get anything to eat. Her condition was really bad.


    Alex sighed hearing that. This was probably a homeless girl.


    "Where are your parents?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­" the girl''s expression turned even worse as Alex hit a sore spot of hers.


    Thinking that he shouldn''t ask more questions, Alex gently patted the girl''s head and said, "stay here, I''ll get you some food."


    The girl nodded obediently and continued to hide behind the bin.


    Alex rushed to get some food for the girl and was back in just two minutes with popcorn. While he was walking, he saw a popcorn cart nearby and naturally bought two tubs from there.


    He smiled and handing a tub to her, said, "let''s watch those fools for a while and then I''ll take you to some better ce to eat."


    The girl didn''t question him since she was really hungry. Thest time she had food was at noon yesterday and immediately started munching on the snack Alex gave her.


    After a few mouthfuls, the girl looked at the two guys fighting as Alex had mentioned and got busy.


    "Goddamn, you bastard! I wasn''t molesting her, I was just after her pendant!"


    I knew you were a thief!" The man eximed and threw a punch.


    "Being a thief is better than being a paedophile like you, bastard! What were you going to do with the girl!?" Roon blocked the punch and yelled while throwing a kick at Nightmare''s abdomen.


    "I got a quest to sleep with the girl. Don''tbel me as a paedophile!" Nightmare argued.


    "Fucker!" Roon smashed the small pipe at the guy''s head. "WHO''S THE REAL VILLAIN HERE!?"


    Nightmare blocked the pipe with another pipe he found nearby and swiped his leg at Roon''s feet, making him fall butt down.


    Holding his cor, he punched the guy''s face a few times and said, "don''t hate the yer!" Rumble! "Hate the game!" Rumble!


    Bam! Bam!


    "AAARGGHHH!" Roon cried out as he got punched in both eyes.


    The girl, watching all of this, couldn''t help but ask Alex, "where is the thunder sounding from?"


    Now that her stomach wasn''t empty and life not at risk, the girl asked with a slight interest.


    Alex shrugged and said, "don''t know." Stupid people had no limits to doing stupid things and trying to figure things out would only make one lose their brain cells.


    The girl, as she watched them more, then asked, "why are they talking funny?"


    "They''re chuunibyou probably and are just enacting a scene from their favourite anime. Anyway, it doesn''t concern us. Let''s leave."


    Alex got away from the chaos with the homeless girl.


    He had no idea what was up with the wannabe heroes, but knowing that one of the two wanted to sleep with this girl, it was enough of a reason to take her away.


    Alex had his fair share of morals, no matter how twisted they might be.


    He hurried with the girl and in ten minutes, they were outside Nix''s luxurious mansion.


    Standing there, Alex called his wife and once she picked up, asked, "Nixie, you''re in your mansion, right?"


    "Yes. Is something up, darling?" Nix asked, feeling Alex''s tone was slightly different than usual.


    "Good. Open the gate, I am outside." Alex said.


    The gates were controlled by a switch present inside the house. They were also high and Alex couldn''t just jump over.


    Nix let the gates open up and Alex went inside with the girl and stood at the door.


    Nix soon opened it up and her gaze fell on the young girl, around five foot six in height.


    "This is¡­?" Nix asked.


    Alex walked inside and said, "I''ll exinter. Can you get the girl cleaned up first?"


    Nix had many questions, but nodded her head and took the girl to the bathroom.


    Alex sat on the couch and rxed properly for the first time today.


    In the morning he had to rush to Carl''s ce. He cleaned it up and then went to the Registrar who made him wait for three hours. Then there was this incident with the girl¡­


    ''Have I triggered some events or something?'' Alex wondered.


    In his past life, there were no such situations. He was leading a pretty normal life, but now he couldn''t help but be sceptical and think.


    He had started Gene cultivation and also had a system now.


    Judging from the way those two guys spoke, did they have a system as well? If yes, did all Blesseds have a system? Many thoughts popped up inside Alex''s mind.


    Little did he know, he had indeed triggered some major event that was soon going to shake everything up.


    This was just the beginning... for him as well as the rest.

 Chapter 87 Panties Shopping Gone Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 87 Panties Shopping Gone Wrong</h4>


    THUD!


    Fallen Nightmare and Flying Roon crashed onto opposite walls.


    The two groaned in pain andy limp for a few minutes.


    Coming to their senses, Nightmare asked, "hey¡­ we''re fighting over the girl¡­ but where is the girl?"


    Flying Roon looked around and frowned. A secondter,


    [Ding!]


    [Failed to obtain the pendant¡­]


    [Quest failed!]


    [Brace for punishment!]


    "Blergh!" Flying Roon puked and his expression turned grace. "Oh no¡­"


    Poof!


    Roon clenched his butt cheeks as his bowels threatened to spill their contents out.


    Holding onto his butt, he ran away to find a toilet.


    Nightmare who didn''t understand what happened to this guy, suddenly did a secondter when a simr notification rang in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Failed to sleep with the jinx¡­]


    [Quest failed!]


    [Brace for punishment¡­]


    Zipp!


    "AHHHHH!" Nightmare rubbed his butt as a bolt of lightning made him have a sharp sting.


    Zipp!


    "AHHHH!" Nightmare ran away while holding his butt, hoping no lightning strikes hit him again.


    ***


    Nix''s house.


    Nix was done giving the girl a bath and she was sitting on the bed in her room with a towel wrapped around her body.


    Her face was flushed red as she felt really embarrassed. Nobody had ever given her a bath and she was all on her own for as long as she could remember. Of course, she didn''t voice things out as she didn''t hate this.


    She didn''t know who to thank for such an opportunity. Not to mention, for the first time in her life, she was feeling some happiness.


    Just as she was getting happy¡­


    Nix stopped rummaging through her closet and turning to the girl, said with an apologetic smile, "oh dear¡­ it seems we don''t have clothes of your size."


    The girl froze on her spot hearing that. She had put away all her dirty clothes in the washing machine before taking a bath and now she had no clothes!


    The girl''s face turned beet red knowing she''d have to stay with just a towel and her body shrank in shame.


    Nix could feel the girl''s troubles and chuckled. "Don''t worry, we''ll get you some clothes."


    Nix rummaged through the suitcases present near her wardrobe and fishing out Alex''s t-shirt which she stole beforeing here, she handed it to the girl.


    "Here, this should cover you up quite well." Nix said and made the girl wear it.


    As expected, the t-shirt covered the girl''s small stature quite well. Her upper body was covered and the hem of the t-shirt reached half her thighs.


    Nix was happy with this, but then she saw the girl clench her thighs together and sit back down. Her face flushed again.


    "What¡ª oh¡­" Nix suddenly realized the problem and giggled.


    She went to the girl and patted her head. "Sorry about that. Hold on for a while, I''ll get honey to bring the necessities."


    Nix sat beside the girl and dialed Alex''s number after saying so.


    ¡­


    Alex, who was chilling in the living room of the big mansion, suddenly got a call. Checking the number, it was Nix. Wondering what she might be calling for from upstairs, he picked it up and asked.


    "Darling¡­ you need to bring a few things asap. I am sending you the list." Nix instructed.


    "Now? My dear, it''s 10 pm¡­" Alex didn''t want to go out anymore and said.


    "Darling, it is urgent. You must go. I am sending you the list, check it, you''ll understand." Nix didn''t talk more on this topic and hung up.


    Alex got a message notification and checking it, he stared at it with a stupefied gaze. The message read:


    Nix: Darling, I gave the girl a bath, but sadly, she has no clothes and none of mine would fit her. The poorss is sitting without panties, wearing just a t-shirt of yours. Go to the store, I''ll send you the measurements of her. Oh yes, there''s also some hygiene products needed as well. I''ll share the list of them too. Now, go go! I love you! (*^¨Œ^*)


    Alex couldn''t help but think, ''never knew there woulde a time when I''d be asked to buy these things¡­''


    Shaking his head and thinking this was probably normal after getting married, Alex called a cab to the nearest 24x7 convenience store and left.


    As he reached the store and went inside the women''s section, a fewdies who were shopping for undergarments looked at him.


    They weren''t disgusted or anything, just surprised to see that a fine young man like Alex would step in this ce.


    They were all smiles when they saw Alex trying his best to appear confident and not get embarrassed.


    Alex, who was feeling really embarrassed, couldn''t help but curse his luck. This feel too shameful!


    He felt like a peeping Tom walking all around the store in search of panties. It would''ve been fine if it were for his wives, but it was for a girl in herte teens! What would the people think of him when they see this!?


    Alex tried his best to keep the stupid thoughts aside and searched for the panties. He couldn''t find anything whatsoever and was lost.


    He kept his head lowered as he passed an aisle where a fewdies were checking out someced panties. It felt just too pervy for some reason¡­


    Not even a few steps to a different section and,


    Bump!


    "Ah¡­ sorry¡­" Alex looked up to apologize, only to stare at the person with a stupefied look.


    "Miss hnk?" Alex asked. He bumped into the cold beauty who had saved him yesterday?


    "Ara¡­ you seem to know me, it seems." Thedy said with a smile.


    ''Eh?'' Alex was dumbfounded. ''Did I get the wrong person?''


    Didn''t thisdy have a cold expression all throughout? Why did it turn so gentle all of a sudden?


    Alex looked at thedy, who was slightly taller than him with the heels she was wearing and asked,


    "You''re Miss hnk, right?"


    Thedy covered her mouth and giggled softly. "It''s Mrs. nc."


    "Oh. I didn''t think you were married¡­" Alex said. Thisdy seemed really young from the looks of it. Probably just a little older than Alex.


    "Oh, my¡­ what a flirt¡­" thedy softly giggled again after being told that.


    Alex looked at her and was really surprised with the sudden change of emotions. But oh well¡­ it didn''t matter much.


    Alex''s gaze fell on the bags thedy was holding and then something clicked him.


    Looking at thedy in her eyes, he asked, "I know this might not be appropriate and we don''t even know each other, but uh¡­ can you please help me out? I have a few things to purchase but can''t seem to find them. In exchange, I can hold Mrs. nc''s bags."


    Thedy smiled. "You''re here to purchase something? In the women''s section?"


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. I was asked to buy a few things. Here''s the list."


    Thedy had a look at the list and then softly giggled again. "Fufufu¡­ interesting. Whoever asked you to buy these things is doing a great job. Come with me, young men like you should definitely know about the basics of women''s hygiene."


    Thedy held Alex''s hand and dragged him into an aisle.


    Alex was amused by this situation and looked at his hand that was being held by thedy. ''Damn¡­ so bold¡­''


    Thedy stopped walking after she reached a certain aisle and handing her bags to Alex who promised to hold it for her, took a pack of trimmer and then a cleanser.


    She showed the two things to Alex and exined with a smile, "just like men,dies need a trimmer too to cut down the longer hair first and prepare. This trimmer helps in that. Then, one needs to apply a pH-bnced cleanser and exfoliate gently. After ites¡ª"


    "Wait a second,dy." Alex couldn''t help but interrupt. With an awkward smile, he said, "is this necessary for me to learn? I don''t think I''ll ever be using this knowledge."


    Thedy chuckled hearing that and gently patting Alex''s head, said, "oh, silly. You may find it handy someday. What if you have a daughter in the future and she doesn''t have her mother with her?"


    Since the mood was lightened up, Alex said while shaking his head, "that won''t be possible. But if there everes a time, I guess I''ll just call you."


    He was joking when he said that, but thedy seems to have found this amusing and giggled heartily.


    "Sure, sure. I taught my daughter this so teaching your daughter won''t be a problem either. I''ll be a granny by then, hehe."


    "Eh?" Alex was surprised. "You have a daughter?"


    Thedy smirked. "Of course, honey. Do I not look like a mother to you?"


    Alex shook his head. "You don''t look a day older than 24."


    Alex unknowingly flirted with thedy.


    "Oh, stop it." Thedy gently hit Alex''s shoulder and chuckled. "You young boys don''t know the consequences your words have on olddies like us."


    Thinking it''s just a joke, Alex decided to y along. He smirked and said, "I indeed don''t know. Though I''d say, being a responsible young man, I''ll take responsibility for my actions."


    "Hahaha!" Thedyughed out loud, almost alerting the whole store and grabbing everybody''s attention.


    ''Oh shit.'' Alex slightly panicked thinking everybody would be looking at him, but thankfully he was in the middle of two big shelves and there wasn''t anybody.


    Thedy patted Alex''s shoulders and said, "I really like you, young man. I hope you live upto your words and don''t chicken out."


    Saying so, thedy held his hand again and said, e, let''s finish shopping. You''reing with me then to thank me for the help."


    Thedy didn''t give Alex a chance to respond and the next thing he knew, in just a few minutes, he was done shopping everything and was now being taken inside thedies bathroom.


    ''What, what, what!?'' Alex thought to himself as got dragged inside by thedy, who was using quite the force while pulling his hand.


    Thedy then sneaked inside one of the bathroom stalls and grabbed putting her hands on Alex''s shoulders, said, "now... I need my gratitude."


    ''OH, SHIT.''


    Things had backfired for Alex!

 Chapter 88 A Trade Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 88 A Trade Exchange</h4>


    Alex knew he had to be quick and de-escte this situation otherwise things would be problematic.


    He still couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that the cold beauty who saved him that day had changed so much. Not to mention, she was also married.


    Had she not been married, Alex might''ve thought of having something with her. Who knows? She may very well be his wife too. He had to give things a shot.


    But such wasn''t the case and thedy here seemed to be married. Alex didn''t want to ntr some poor soul. He looked out for his unknown brother, unless the brother was aplete piece of shit, in which case it was deserved.


    "Ma''am, wait a second." Alex said softly, looking thedy into her eyes.


    In such situations, it wasn''t right to sound aggressive, rather, a soft-spoken approach would be the best.


    Alex gently took her hands away from his shoulders and shaking his head, said, "we shouldn''t indulge in debauchery like this."


    Thedy got closer to Alex and asked, "why not? Is it because I am not to your tastes? Or do you find me too slut-like?"


    Thedy then chuckled. "If thetter is the case, don''t worry. I''ve never really slept with any man other than myte husband."


    Alex was surprised with the revtion. "Your husband isn''t here any longer?"


    Thedy shook her head. "He is. He just went to some far off ce in search of ancient runes and hasn''te back since. It has been a few years and I think he may very well be dead by this point."


    Alex smiled and shook his head. "You shouldn''t think like this,dy. It doesn''t suit a pretty wife like you."


    Thedy chuckled, seemingly amused with thement. She hugged Alex''s waist and squishing his chest with her big motherly bosoms, whispered softly, "do you know¡­ women who have a healthy sex life, the older they get, the hornier they be. If you ask me, it''s been almost a decade or more since I''ve done it."


    The woman then showed her hand, her slender fingers to be precise, to Alex. "I don''t wanna rely on this anymore, young man. And it''s kind of rude to make ady wait this long."


    If Alex got a nickel for everytime a woman threw herself at him because she was deprived of sex, he would have two nickels. It wasn''t much, but it was really surprising that it happened twice.


    First it was Nicole and now thisdy.


    Thisdy had been without touch for almost a decade, it surprised Alex to know he was the person first she approached for it.


    Not to mention, Nicole had done something simr as well.


    Interested, Alex felt he should inquire about it.


    He put the toilet ps down and sitting on it, pulled thedy on hisp, making her face him.


    Thedy was surprised with this sudden gesture and looked at Alex with an interested look.


    Even though Alex knew she was a Blessed and a strong one at that, he wanted some answers. There were enough seats and he wasn''t patient enough to go outside and chat with her over coffee, hence he pulled her in hisp,pletely unaware of his charms on the maturedy.


    "I wanna know, and please bepletely honest, what made you approach me? I mean, why try to do those things with me and not some other guy? I am sure a gorgeousdy like you would''ve had many young men hit on you." Alex asked. He wanted to know if it had something to do with his charisma or something.


    Thedy chuckled and drawing circles on Alex''s chest, said, "would you believe me if I said I can smell a certain scent on you?"


    Alex nodded. "Please borate."


    "Answerse at a cost, young man. And thisdy doesn''t do things for free." Thedy subtly hinted on something naughty and winked, making her hint even more obvious.


    Alex internally sighed. He didn''t want to indulge in debauchery, but it seems debauchery was probably a yandereing after his ass, not leaving him to himself for even a moment.


    Welp, nothing can be done. He was no saint and was just a healthy young man. He needed his answers and thisdy needed her cravings fulfilled. It was a beneficial exchange for both.


    Awakening his merchant skills, Alex decided to do the trade. But to be a better merchant, he had to get the best of the deals otherwise it would be a waste of his time.


    Thus, Alex''s hand ''identally'' slipped into thedy''s shirt and ''identally'' grabbed one of her motherly milkers.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t think I can pay you without getting some answers first." Alex said as he looked into thedy''s eyes.


    ''Interesting¡­'' thedy thought to herself. ''¡­really interesting.''


    Thedy smiled and said, "fine, I''ll answer you¡­"


    Thedy began with her exnation on why she found Alex charming.


    Firstly, her day was going normally. Nothing out of the blue even if she was a Blessed.


    She hade to this convenience store because her ce was nearby and she needed some supplies.


    She was on her way out after buying her things when she bumped into Alex. It was fine since it was an ident and she was about to leave when he said sorry, but then¡­


    Alex seemed to have recognized her and she had to inspect closely to see if she had seen this young man before or not.


    When she looked at him clearly, his face appeared really charming. She had never seen such a handsome man before!


    This was really wrong of her to think like this since she had a husband, but she couldn''t stop herself. It was a strange feeling that swelled up within her for the first time in her life.


    Being a maturedy however, she was quick to hide it and appear normal, in the way she usually was.


    She could see Alex was lost and found it cute that he was out here looking for panties and shaving material. She was giggling internally, knowing that someone sent such a clueless young man to retrieve these things.


    They were definitely teasing him and she felt that she should also tease him some more.


    Once the teasing started, she felt an amazing connection with Alex and the more she talked, the more she felt lost in his charms.


    It was then¡­ when she held his hands to fluster him, did all things go downhill for her.


    As soon as she held Alex''s hand, a strange aura seemed to have enveloped her, making her have an even better opinion of Alex. She didn''t know what it was, but she was strong enough to be aware of it.


    However, this aura didn''t influence her too much and the reason she got together with Alex was because she found him a really suitable man for herself.


    She didn''t care if it would be a one time fling, all she wanted was to get together with him now.


    She had been sad for quite some time as she didn''t have a partner. She really craved for somepanionship and it wasn''t easy to find someone good as she was old as well as in a very high position.


    The ones who tried to woo her were usually disgusting creeps and it was only Alex who had been so yful and matched her energy.


    There was no other reason. To find someone who vibed with you, it was a great feeling. Thedy didn''t want to let go of such a person and was pushing him slightly to be together with her, even if it meant she was cheating on her husband who''s life status was unknown.


    It had been so long since they''ve been together in one bed, she had forgotten him and didn''t care anymore.


    A woman had her needs. It was already a lot of burden on her to manage the things she was already managing. Add to that, she was also a Blessed and a mother. Things weren''t easy.


    Thedy gave Alex all the important bits to the best of her ability to show her sincerity and in response, Alex gave her the touch she craved.


    He didn''t do anything other than squeeze her big breasts and y with her nipples though. But just this was enough for thedy to let out soft moans.


    Alex''s broad shoulders, his warm embrace, his muscr body, and his rough yet gentle touch, it was all a source for thedy''s arousal. This was a man right here, alright? She thought to herself in happiness.


    As the exnation came to an end, Alex roughly understood that his charms, which in his past life were already lethal for youngdies, had apparently been amplified in this life.


    It could be due to Gene cultivation and also the fact that he didn''t look pale and overweight like he did in his past life.


    He was healthy, lean, muscr, and handsome when he was twenty-one in the past life as well, but due to overwork andte shifts, he became an ugly bastard with a moderately good looking face by histe 30s.


    Now was different and he was starting to understand that his charms were lethal not only to youngdies, but even hot married milfs like the one sitting on hisp right now.


    He thought Marsial was a youngdy, an ice Princess something when he first met her, but she was apparently just a cute gentle milf who seemed like someone who would tease and pamper a shota like in those hentais he used to see.


    Having had all the answers now, Alex pinched both of her nipples and tugged them hard.


    "Ahhhh!~" Thedy squeezed her legs together and squirmed in Alex''s embrace. This was too much stimtion for her!


    Just a minuteter, thedy arched her back and her body trembled as she went through an orgasm. Her panties were soaked and Alex could see a big wet spot on her pants.


    She trembled intensely and hugged Alex tightly for support.


    Once she recovered, she looked at Alex and said with hazy eyes, "young man, you sure know your stuff. Making a nobledy like me let out such naughty reactions, it isn''t an easy feat."


    Thedy then bit onto his earlobe and whispered, "Come, now show me what more moves you have."


    Alex sighed and backed thedy away. He looked her in the eyes and said, "sleeping with me has its consequences,dy. Are you willing to face those?"

 Chapter 89 The Lady Isn’t Marcelle!

    <h4>Chapter 89 The Lady Isn¡¯t Marcelle!</h4>


    With evident surprise, thedy asked, "what consequences?"


    Alex did a ''one'' gesture with his finger and said, "first, you can never go back to your husband. You''ll forever be mine."


    Thedy blinked in amusement, but then chuckled softly. "I am willing to ept that, however, if you don''t give me enough attention or leave me like my husband did, I won''t stay with you."


    An eptable condition on thedy''s part, thought Alex and nodded.


    Thedy smiled as she saw him nod. Like a young girl, she extended her pinky out and asked, "promise?"


    Alex smiled at this childish gesture. "Promise," he said while shaking his own pinky with hers.


    Thedy shed a beautiful smile at this sight. She then asked, "what''s more?"


    "Well¡­" Alex tried to collect his words, "I am married and if you get together with me, you''ll end up having lots of sisters."


    "What?" Thedy''s smile disappeared.


    Alex nodded. "You heard it right. You''ll have to share me with others but I''ll have you all for myself. Very hypocritical, but that''s how things are."


    Alex leaned close to thedy''s face, and held her face, said, "Now tell me¡­ are you still willing to ept?"


    This should have thedy back away, thought Alex. No sane woman would get into a rtionship with a man already in a polygamous rtionship.


    Thedy felt as if all her hopes were shattered at this instant. A sudden splurge of mncholy washed over. Why, just why was her fate this bad?


    First her husband was gone, now she met a decent young man and he already had multiple wives? Had the times changed into those of ancient ones where Emperor''s ruled and had a harem full of women?


    What in the world was her fate?


    Sensing thedy''s sadness, Alex hugged her and rubbed her back. He whispered softly in her ears, "don''t be sad. Life''s unfair and I know it sounds vexing to share your partner with others, but believe me, it won''t be. I keep things fair for everybody, and there never wille a day where you''ll feel sad."


    Alex then felt some moisture on his shoulders and sighing, he pulled himself back and looked at thedy in the eyes.


    She was crying.


    Alex felt pained to see someone cry like this and he knew it was because of him. She might''ve felt what dogshit luck did she have to encounter someone with a harem.


    Wiping the tears off her face, Alex said softly, "we can pretend this encounter never happened and go about our life. Or¡­ if you''re really willing to ept me, we can take things slow. Give this rtionship a chance, stay with me for a month, and see for yourself if it''s cut for you. If it isn''t, we both will go our separate ways."


    A world where harem was frowned upon, it was really difficult to get people to ept you.


    Alex didn''t want to sleep with thedy because he was married and that meant cheating on his wives. It was unfair on his wives and he wanted to keep things fair.


    Harem was inevitable to have. His own fate was sealed the day he epted Nix.


    Plus, Alex knew this was just the start. His harem was only going to expand further in the future. He was sure that he would have concubines and maids as well like old kings.


    He had already broken Nicole''s heart by rejecting her, he didn''t want to inflict damage on another person again. Though, he was still against a one night stand and would not just sleep around with any woman. He thus had to make things clear with Marsial.


    If he slept with her, she was his. That''s it. He wouldn''t share his woman with someone else, no matter what hell broke loose.


    Thedy, feeling Alex''s warmth and his supportive broad shoulders, was at a loss. This thing is what she had craved for almost a decade, but she could never voice it out to anyone.


    She had a daughter to look after. She was a mother and she had to prioritize her daughter''s well being first before hers.


    Her daughter was now grown up. She had turned into a fine youngdy just like herself when she was young. Her daughter wouldn''t need more of her support and thedy thought maybe¡­ just maybe it was time to look for her own happiness?


    Even though the situation was fucked up with Alex stating he had a harem, it still didn''t make her falter from her decision to be with him.


    She knew once she fell into the devil''s clutches, she would never be able to go back. However, the forbidden fruit seemed too tasty to let go and she was willing to give it a shot.


    A month, he said, right? She would see for a month if he''s really true to his words. He said he''ll be fair, he said he''ll be there for her, and he said he''ll care for her. That''s it. She just needed that much and nothing else mattered, be it him having harem or not.


    Thedy wiped the tears away and nodded her head lightly. It was really not like her to show weakness to somebody, but she couldn''t help but break down momentarily. She was fine now though.


    Alex smiled at thedy''s response and kissed her forehead. "Then it''s decided, you''re mine now, Marsial."


    "Eh?" Thedy was taken aback. All her sadness vanished and she asked, "What did you say?"


    "What?" Alex was confused with thedy''s reaction. Did he say something wrong now? Or was thisdy having mood swings or something?


    Thedy wasn''t mad, she just chuckled and asked, "did you say Marcelle?"


    "Yeah? Isn''t that your name, Marsial?" Alex asked.


    Thedy startedughing out loud and Alex had to support her back otherwise she would fall from hisp due to the fits ofughter.


    "Hahaha!" Thedyughed and wiped the happy tears leaking from her eyes.


    A solid minuteter, she shook her head and said, "firstly, it''s not Marsial. It''s M-a-r-c-e-l-l-e, Marcelle, and secondly¡­ I am not Marcelle."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Before Alex could say anything, his lips were sealed by the beautifuldy''s supple ones.


    A sweet, mild orange taste assaulted his mouth and thedy fervorously devoured Alex''s lips, as if afraid that he would run away.


    The kiss was really passionate andsted for three whole minutes. Experienceddies sure were wild, thought Alex.


    Once thedy broke her kiss, she smiled and said, "now¡­ there''s no going back. No takesies-backsies."


    Alex chuckled. "Yes, yes. I should say the same to you."


    Thedy then chuckled and said with a smirk, "do you know who I am?"


    "Uh¡­ a Blessed?" Alex asked. He thought she was probably trying to flex on her Blessed status?


    Thedy chuckled again and pinched his nose. "That I am, silly. I meant something else. Nevermind, I''ll tell you myself. I am Lucielle nc¡­"


    "Oh¡ª"


    "Lucielle, Marcelle''s mother, Lucielle nc."


    "OH!" Alex gasped. It suddenly struck him now!


    Holy shit! Thisdy who he thought was Marcelle, wasn''t actually her but her mother!? Hot damn!


    Lucielle liked the expression on Alex''s face. She smirked and asked, "what now? Feeling some regret that I am not Marcelle?"


    "No, no," Alex shook his head, "just really surprised at how I got everything wrong, but still scored myself a beautifuldy."


    Thedy giggled at his joke and hugged Alex.


    As for Alex, he thought, ''damn¡­ I really did score myself a hotdy due to some misunderstandings, huh? Maybe I should change my username in games to rizzmaster69 and clown on horny teens for not being able to score a single girl.''


    The one thing Alex loved in his previous life was to y games and talk to the young boys. Even if they were much younger than him, so what? Those little shits absolutely deserved it!


    If Lucielle were to know what Alex was thinking, she would start questioning her rtionship as well as Alex''s sanity.


    But Alex kept his thoughts to himself and all was good.


    Tapping on Lucielle''s back, Alex said, "alright, my youngdy, your husband needs to go home."


    Lucielle chuckled at this. "You''re not my husband, yet."


    "Yet." Alex put emphasis on that word, which Lucielle acknowledged with a nod.


    "How are you going to exin things to your husband, if he ever returns?" Alex asked, a bit curious.


    Lucielle shrugged lightly. "There was no love to begin with. He loved his work more than his wife and daughter, I feel nothing for him. Anyway, if he everes back, don''t worry, it''s my responsibility, I''ll handle it."


    Alex shook his head. "Not really. You''re my responsibility now and everything that troubles you will be handled by me."


    Lucielle chuckled. "It feels good to fall in love again."


    Alex raised his eyebrow. "You''re already in love with me, honey?"


    "Fufufu¡­ not yet. We''ll see how it is after a month." Lucielle answered.


    Alex chuckled. "Very well. Anyway, we should go now. Can''t stay cooped up in this bathroom for too long now, can we?"


    Lucielle nodded and the two got out of thedies room.


    Leaving the department store, Alex asked, "do you have a car?"


    "Of course. Yourdy is pretty rich, powerful, and influential, you know?" Lucielle flexed in a light-hearted manner, which made Alex chuckle.


    "Seems like I found myself a sugar mommy, yes?" He joked.


    "Fufufu, yes. I''ll spoil you tomorrow on our date." Lucielle said.


    "Oh? We''re going on a date?" Alex asked as he walked with her to the parking lot.


    "Of course. Or are you nning on using thisdy just for her flesh and no love?" Lucielle was in a good mood and joked again.


    Alex put on a pondering expression and said, "that doesn''t sound like a bad idea either."


    Lucielle chuckled. She really liked this guy''s energy.


    The two walked to a luxurious ck Rolls Royce and Lucielle really wasn''t kidding when she said she was rich.


    Rich would be an understatement, she was filthy rich!


    Getting into the car, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "if you''re so rich, why was Marcelle walking when I saw her?"


    Lucielle smiled and starting the car, said, "she just likes to walk her way to the office. The house isn''t far anyway."


    "I see." Alex nodded as they drove off.


    While driving, Lucielle asked, "by the way, what happened? How did Marcelle save you?"


    "It wasn''t much. Just a car ident," replied Alex. "My car crashed and she took me out of it."


    "Oh." Lucielle understood. "So you''re that guy who was on his phone and crashed your car. Tch, tch. I didn''t expect my lover would do such a stupid thing."


    Alex was ashamed of this, but clearing his throat, he said, "to be honest, it was all a well put out master n for me to meet you and then scam you into spending a night with me."


    Lucielle rolled her eyes and pinching Alex''s cheek, said, "shameless. If someone didn''t know better, they''d really believe your words with how confidently you''re saying them."


    Alex chuckled and winked at her. "Lady, believe me. I just want to get in your pants."


    Lucielle chuckled and stopped her car when it reached Alex''s destination. "We''ll see about that after a month. Now go home, lover boy. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you," said Alex and went to Nix''s ce.


    As he rang the doorbell, he smiled awkwardly and thought, ''I have a lot of exining to do now¡­''


    .....


    A/N: Please send your Golden Tickets and Powerstones, it''ll be really helpful for the novel :)

 Chapter 90 Jinxes

    ?


    As Alex walked inside the house and saw Nix, she couldn''t help but sniff in an exaggerated manner.


    "An older woman?" Nix said immediately.


    ''Damn¡­'' Alex didn''t know whether to be happy, shocked, or scared with the skills of his wife.


    Nix got closer to Alex and made a smug face. "This is the second time you went out today and the second woman. Honey, they aredies, not Pok¨¦mon for you to catch ''em all."


    Alex felt slightly embarrassed and said with a light cough, "it was an ident. I had no ns of getting together with anotherdy, but it just happened naturally."


    Nix chuckled and took the bags from Alex''s hands. "Right, right. Hopefully the new sister of mine is a wonderfuldy and not a big pervert like Mel sis."


    Nix wasn''t mad about her husband getting a newdy. She was a Goddess, her way of life was much different than mortals.


    Alex got more drama from Lucielle than he did with Nix once she found out there was anotherdy with him. This surprised him, but also amused him. Gods were definitely strange beings.


    Nix went upstairs to the young girl and asked Alex to wait for them at the dining table.


    She soon came to the dining table with the young girl. The girl was in her pyjamas, properly cleaned up, and she appeared like a noble youngdy, ready to go to bed.


    As they sat at the dining table and started eating, Nix asked, "so, honey, what have you been up to?"


    She was referring to this young girl and then the newdy Alex had just met.


    Alex exined the events that happened and this made Nix feel pity for the girl. She patted her head lovingly while she ate and made the girl feel reallyfortable.


    When Alex finished exining, Nix sighed. "Life''s unfair, but nothing can be done. At least she''s in goodpany now."


    She then turned to the young girl and said with a smile, "You didn''t tell us your name all this while, by the way."


    The girl, who was now in a much better condition, said with slight embarrassment, "Lin."


    "Just Lin?" Nix asked.


    The girl nodded and said with slight sadness, "I don''t know what happened, but as far as I could remember, I woke up near a trash can and there was this pendant. I learned my name from it."


    "I see," Nix got to thinking. She then gazed at the pendant and asked, "can I see?"


    The young girl hesitated at first, but then nodded her head.


    Nix patted her head and held the pendant, ncing at it. Just a few secondster, a smile appeared on her face.


    She then shook her head and turning to her husband, said with the same smile, "this little girl is just a hot box of troubles. Do you still wish to keep her around?"


    Lin''s face turned sad when she heard that and she shrank in her seat a little. She tried to stop her hands from shaking and focused on the meal at hand. This may very well be thest warm meal she would have. She would probably be back to eating from trash bins.


    Lin tried her best to not tear up while eating.


    Alex simply chuckled at his wife''s question. "Of course. I can''t just let a cute helpless girl be out on the streets now, can I?"


    Lin''s tension eased up. Her tears were gone and she stopped shaking. A small smile crept on her face. She wouldn''t be homeless anymore, she felt really happy knowing this.


    Nix on the other hand squinted her eyes as she heard that. She slowly, in aical way, took her phone out and dialed a number. "Halo polis, dis man right here."


    "Hey!" Alex got flustered. Only now did he realize hisment seemed very predatory. He was no paedophile!


    Nix put the phone down and giggled, watching her husband be so flustered.


    She then hugged Lin from the side and said, "don''t worry, she''s above eighteen for sure."


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief¡ª wait a second! Why was he feeling relieved!? Damn Alex!


    Shaking his head and throwing away the thoughts in his mind''s dustbin, Alex tried to be pure again. He then turned to Lin and observed her.


    Lin looked like a normal blonde girl in herte teens. Her petite figure made it evident that she was still growing and hadn''t finished puberty. It''s no wonder he mistook her for someone young with the way she seemed.


    In any case, his intentions were pure when he picked her up, but damn Nixie! She turned things sexual for no apparent reason!


    Alex shot a ring look to his wife that read: ''you are definitely getting punished''.


    Nix shot back a smug look at him that read: ''I''ll be waiting''.


    The perverted husband-wife duo''s eye to eye conversation went unnoticed by Lin, but she was wondering what to make of their conversation. It''s not like she was very young to not understand what they were hinting at.


    Her ears turned red but she didn''t show it on her face. This conversation the husband-wife had should be concerning, but Lin could tell that they were joking.


    The two also seemed nice to her. The light green-haireddy had washed her up really nicely. Her soft and delicate hands were so soothing. She almost felt herself melt and teared up, knowing at least something in her life had gone right.


    She didn''t care for more, she didn''t ask for more. What she had gotten was enough and thanked these two people internally. She was too shy to say it out loud.


    Once they finished eating, it was time to sleep.


    Nix asked Lin to go back to the bedroom and when she was gone, Alex asked, "what''s up?"


    Alex could tell his wife had something to say to him.


    Nix hugged Alex and smiled. "When I told you that you brought some great trouble home, I wasn''t lying."


    Alex smiled back and asked, "what troubles could a young homeless girl bring anyway?"


    "Ho ho ho," Nixughed yfully, "you''ll be surprised. First things first, she''s from a very very strong bloodline. Not from this world, of course. You''re gonna get unnecessary trouble for sheltering her."


    Alex shrugged. "We''ll see about that."


    Nix chuckled and rubbed her nose on her husband''s. "I expected this from you. And the second thing which is gonna bring you slightly less pain than that is¡­ she''s a Jinx."


    "A what?" Alex felt as if he didn''t hear her properly.


    "A Jinx," repeated Nix. "Jinxes are basically people with bad luck. Their fate is really very bad. There are many reasons for a person to be a Jinx, but the mostmon one is being born with bad fate."


    "I see," said Alex. "So that girl is born with it?"


    "Nope." Nix smiled and replied tly. "There''s other reasons for it, you''ll know about it someday, given that you keep her around."


    Alex nodded. It wasn''t a problem then. She wasn''t going anywhere and will be with him. He needed an assistant/secretary after all.


    Looking at her husband and knowing what he might be thinking, Nix smirked and said, "you should be careful. Jinxes are a real pain. They''ll bring you quite the bad luck."


    Alex sighed. "Well, it can''t be helped. I can''t just leave the poor girl out on the streets again now, can I?"


    "You can," Nix said and chuckled. "She''ll not die by any means. Even though she''s cursed with bad luck, the Heavens are just and won''t let her suffer too much. She''ll suffer for sure, but there wille days when she gets her happiness. Just like today."


    "Hmm?" The topic felt interesting and Alex asked his wife to borate.


    Nix continued, "she''s suffered too much in the past and was too miserable. Fate thus led her to something good, which was crossing paths with you. This is Heaven''s way of being just."


    "Oh¡­" Alex nodded as all these things made sense.


    Nix then chuckled and said, "also, Jinxes don''t die unless their destiny is fulfilled. Had you not picked her up, there would be something else that would''ve made her happy. She wouldn''t have suffered more. But yeah, if she got too happy, she would once again be back to being miserable."


    "That¡­ sounds like a real pain," said Alex.


    "Indeed," agreed Nix. "It is a real pain and you have to have that girl walk on a delicate bnce of suffering and happiness, otherwise her influence is going to take you down with her. Fufufu¡­ I''d be happy to assist you when you''re at your lowest though."


    Alex pinched Nix''s cheek. "I haven''t even be rich and you''re already thinking of what''ll happen when I hit rock bottom. Such a bad wife you are."


    Nix pecked his lips softly and winked at him. "This side of yours makes millions every month, she needs somebody to spoil, doesn''t she?"


    Alex chuckled. "Right. Right. Anyway¡ª"


    Fuuuusssssshhhh!


    A loud torrent of water sshing alerted Alex and Nix, making them both look at the upper floors.


    Alex rushed upstairs to see what was wrong and Nix simply chuckled and said:


    "Seems like the bad luck has taken over."

 Chapter 91 New Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 91 New Assistant</h4>


    Rushing upstairs, Alex saw that there was water leaking from Nix''s bedroom.


    Walking inside, Alex saw Lin, drenchedpletely and trying her best to stop the water from violently flowing up at the ceiling from a broken tap.


    "Ah¡­ sorry¡­ sorry¡­" Lin noticed Alex''s arrival and immediately started apologizing. She didn''t know how this tap broke so suddenly, she was just trying to rinse her mouth!


    Looking at the panicked girl, Alex sighed. He walked towards her and calmly picked her up like a sack of potatoes on his shoulders, making the girl yelp in surprise.


    "Hey, where are you taking me!?" The girl asked reflexively in surprise.


    "To sell you," Alex said and took out his phone.


    "WHAT!? NOOOOOOOO!" The girl wriggled like a fish taken out of water in her panic.


    "Hello?" Alex said on the call, ignoring the girl. "Yes, turn that off, I aming down with the girl."


    "NOOOOOO!" Lin panicked even more and started crying. After such warmth, she was going to be sold!?


    Demons! These guys were demons! She should never have trusted these guys!


    Alex paid no heed to Lin and even though she struggled quite a bit, Alex somehow managed to keep her in ce and got downstairs to the living room.


    He waited for a minute and then Nix came back.


    The first thing Nix noticed aftering back was the crying Lin. She had no idea what her husband did to make her cry, but looking at him get into action right away made her chuckle.


    "I turned off the water valve. The water should''ve stopped by now." Nix said while walking close to the two.


    "MISS!" Lin cried out as she saw Nix, a little hope rekindling in her eyes.


    Alex put the girl down and she immediately made a run towards Nix, stopping only after getting behind her. She hid herself from the vile Alex and while crying, said, "h-h-he¡­ sniff¡­ he ns to sell me¡­"


    Nix giggled at the girl''sment and Alex smiled as well. It felt fun to watch this young damsel be in distress.


    Nix turned around and hugged the girl, making her have some hopes.


    At this point, Nix could say: "what makes you think I won''t sell you?", but this would be just too cruel on this littless.


    Thus, Nix didn''t tease her further and just rubbed her back. "He''s joking, don''t take it to heart."


    The girl finally heaved a sigh of relief and hatefully red at Alex.


    Alex chuckled as he felt her res. "I''m gonna go mop the floor, you guys change and sleep in another room."


    Nix turned to Alex and shook her head. "That won''t be needed. I''ll have the mess sorted, you go sleep darling."


    "You sure about that? The room is quite messy." Alex asked.


    Nix nodded. "I can use magic so¡­"


    "Alright then. Have a good night." Alex walked close to Nix kissed her forehead.


    "Night." Nix kissed him back and left with Lin.


    Alex then called Melissa and spent twenty minutes telling her what all things had transpired.


    Once he finished talking to her, Alex changed his clothes and went to bed, falling asleep really fast.


    ¡­..


    A hidden archipgo in the Pacific Ocean.


    Inside a dimly lit red room, three people hidden via cloaks sat in front of a ''X'' ¡ª an altar made up of bones.


    "Are the curses working?" One person asked.


    A second person took out a scroll of some sort and sprinkled some ash of cremated people on it.


    A few secondster, the ash gathered itself in some ancient letters.


    Reading it, the person said, "yes. Everything is working fine."


    "Good," the third person said. "Once this batch is sessfully cursed and we have our final harvest, we can start with our next ns."


    The two others nodded their heads. The first one then said, "years of torture from those filthy Blesseds and piece of shit Gods¡­ they''ll all pay."


    "Pay with due interest," the second one added with a murderous intent.


    The third nodded his head and replied calmly, "our years of hard work shall not be in vain. The church wille to the public after the Demon''s Parade."


    The other two raised their hands in response and cheered:


    "All hail the curses!"


    "Glory to the curses!"


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    Alex, Nix, and Lin were sitting at the dining table, having breakfast.


    Looking at Lin eat some pancakes peacefully, Alex asked, "She''s past the age of going to school, yeah?"


    Nix nodded her head and answered, "Linlin won''t be epted in schools now, she''s older. And since she''s not been to any school, universities won''t ept her either."


    Lin, who was in a good mood, suddenly frowned. Even though she had no ns to go to school¡­ knowing that she won''t be epted either way, it felt kind of bad.


    "Too bad then," said Alex. "If Linlin doesn''t go to school, she won''t be able to get a job, and can''t afford to pay us back for our hospitality."


    "True," Nix agreed while holding back herughter.


    Poor Lin was dumbstruck and couldn''t gulp down the pancake in her mouth. What wrong had she ever done? She had no idea.


    She could only just keep her head down and focus on the food, trying to eat as much as she could before getting kicked out.


    "Hmm¡­ by the way¡­" Alex suddenly said. "I am looking for an assistant. Qualification doesn''t matter."


    Lin''s ears perked up hearing that. She didn''t look up though, and pretended she wasn''t hearing.


    "What for?" Nix asked with an interested look.


    "To do all sorts of odd jobs I may have," said Alex. "Like a personal butler basically."


    "Oh." Nix understood what her husband was hinting at. "But it''s a hassle to have a person like that. Because you know, he''s going to stay with us and there''s also the fact that he''ll get to know all our secrets."


    "Yes. That''s why it''s so difficult to find a suitable person."


    Lin''s ears were twitching as the information poured in. This seemed like a perfect opportunity for her!


    She looked up and was about to put herself in the convo, when Alex said,


    "Plus, it gets even more difficult because the assistant needs to be a young man."


    Crushed. Lin felt all her hopes crushed with that one single sentence!


    Oh heavens, just what the hell was wrong with her luck!? Why was it so crap!?


    Lin focused on her meal once again, this time devouring it like a hungry beast because her getting kicked out was very close!


    Her reactions made Alex and Nix let out suppressedughs. They did feel sorry for her, but she needed to be unhappy. Not sad, just unhappy.


    Nix let out a fake sigh at this point and said, "you should give up your search, honey. Anyway, this aside, I want to let you know, the bathroom tap is fixed."


    "Ah¡­ that reminds me¡­" Alex turned to look at Lin. "We''ve yet to punish the littless that caused it."


    Lin shrunk in her seat as she heard that, visibly very ufortable with this awkward conversation. She was also too embarrassed to even look up and face the two.


    Alex suddenly squinted his eyes as he looked at Nix. "A young¡­ blonde¡­ hmm¡­ also t¡­"


    ''What in the¡ª'' Lin''s face flushed in embarrassment. She was angry at being called t, however, since she was looking down right now, she noticed that there really was nothing.


    Her face flushed further and she cursed the heavens once again. So unfair! No, wait¡­ she was growing. That''s right! She was still growing! There definitely woulde some meat inside her!


    Ignoring whatever was Lin''s mood, Alex pped his hands together, as if a lightbulb turned on in his head, and said with a smile, "I have an idea."


    "Linlin, look up."


    Lin didn''t want to, but she still obeyed. She definitely had an idea of what was going to happen here¡­


    "See¡­" Alex said to Nix while pointing at Lin. "¡­she seems no different than a young boy, except for her long hair."


    Nix narrowed her eyes at Lin and looked at her clearly this time. "Now that you mention it¡­ you''re right. She indeed looks like a young teen."


    "Right?" Alex asked with a smile. "Then it''s decided. Lin will be my personal butler."


    "But¡­" Lin spoke for the first time. There was a frown on her face. "¡­I am not a guy¡­"


    No matter what, even if she did look like a boy, she wasn''t one. Bing a butler was a big no no.


    Alex smirked. "That won''t be a problem. We''ll have you tie your hair, everything else should be fine."


    Nix nodded and added, "plus, Mel sis even knows a few makeup tricks, so she should be able to turn her into a man easily."


    "Perfect then. It''s decided, Linlin will be my butler." Alex said with a happy smile. "Her butler name will be Linc, short for Lincoln."


    ''Curses!'' Lin thought to herself. Why was not a single thing going right in her life!? Why and how did she suddenly go from being homeless to employed to now gender bent!?


    This esction was causing her a great headache and also made her want to cry, but the sweet maple syrup assaulting her tongue distracted her from this fact.


    While sobbing internally, she decided it was best if she ignored what was happening right now and just focus on food once again.


    Lin, now Linc, forked some pancakes and ate it again. The warmth and sweetness from it calmed her down and made her forget all the wrongs happening to her.


    Alex and Nix had smug faces as they sessfully ended up scamming a Jinx into being their servant.


    No matter how stupid their conversation was, at least Lin now had a permanent home.


    Being done with this, they too focused on their breakfast and once done, Alex got up and said with a smile, "alright, time to pay Mel a visit."

 Chapter 92 Lin Turned Linc

    <h4>Chapter 92 Lin Turned Linc</h4>


    Alex''s House, Austin.


    "So you saved her from two chunnis?" Melissa couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. One was called Nightmare something and the other was Trash Panda."


    If Flying Roon heard this, he would be vomiting blood like a Xianxia cultivator.


    "¡­and then he decided to have her as his assistant. The assistant story is even funnier." Nix added and giggled.


    "Oh? Tell me, tell me." Melissa asked with an interested look.


    "Hehe¡­" Nix recited everything, giggling along with Melissa after she finished.


    "That poorss¡­" Melissa said and giggled. "You shouldn''t have left her in the kitchen downstairs, she would cause some disaster for sure."


    "It''s fin¡ª"


    Alex''s words were cut off when he and the others heard a loud and continuous piercing beep from downstairs.


    "Shit, that''s the fire rm." Alex said and ran downstairs.


    "WHAT HAPPENED!?" Jane and J both rushed out of their rooms when they heard the noise.


    Going to the kitchen, they saw Lin trying to fill up a bucket of water with panicked movements and the mes of the stove going high, merely being a few inches from the ceiling.


    "OH, DAMN!" Jane shouted. "HONEY GET THE EXTINGUISHER!"


    Josh rushed to the cab where the extinguisher was and returned in a few seconds.


    He then sprayed the contents of it on the stove and the fire was put away.


    Lin, who was going to throw water, sighed in relief as the fire was gone. However, she tensed up knowing she was the cause of it and put her head down in guilt.


    Looking at her, Alex, Nix, and Melissa shook their heads while J questioned everybody on what happened, clearly not in a good mood after her kitchen and house almost burned down.


    Alex went to his mother and putting his hand on her shoulders, made her sit down at the dining table and handed her a ss of water.


    "Calm down, mom. idents happen."


    "But Alex, I''ve been using that stove for almost ten years, such idents have never happened before." J argued.


    Alex chuckled and said, "it''s called ''ident'' for a reason, mom. They don''t notify you beforeing."


    J rolled her eyes and pulled Alex''s cheek. Since when did her son be so cheeky?


    Letting go of his cheek and rubbing it gently, as if it would heal it, J said, "the kitchen needs a restoration now."


    "I know a few guys, I''ll give them a call," said Josh and went on to phone them.


    Alex talked with his mother for a bit and then left the kitchen with his wives and Lin.


    Once upstairs, Alex asked with a fake annoyed tone, "what did you do?"


    Lin''s expression was really sad. "I¡­ I was just trying to get the cereal box¡­"


    "What?" Alex and his wives were confused.


    "I swear!" Lin eximed. "I was really just trying to get the cereal box, but then a few pieces of cereal fell down on the burner and mes slightly erupted. I panicked and identally dropped the cereal box on the pan, making it flip and have its content pour on the stove. Then¡­"


    "Oof¡­" Nix gasped. The pan contained cooking wine and must''ve gotten caught up in the mes. Plus the cardboard box fueled it further, no wonder it reached so high!


    Alex wrinkled his nose. Jinxes sure had unique ways of fucking things up.


    Shaking his head, Alex said, "put your hands on the windowsill and stick your butt up."


    "What!?"


    "What?"


    Lin was shocked while Nix was just surprised. Mel simply chuckled.


    "Less questions." Alex said inly.


    With a sad smile, Lin did as asked. She was really ashamed of the position she had been asked to be in!


    Alex then towards Lin and¡­


    Pah!


    "Hissssss!" Lin gasped as she felt a sting on her lil butt. She turned her head back, and with a tear in her eye, gave the most hateful look ever to?Alex.


    Alex smiled. "You''re my butler, remember? You get punished for being bad."


    What being bad!? This was simply harassment! Sexual harassment!


    Melissa at the side licked her lips as she heard that. She extended her hand up and said, "sir, I''ve been bad too. Please punish me!"


    Alex and Nix were dumbfounded and stared at Melissa. This pervert¡­ couldn''t she restrain herself a bit when there''s others in the room?


    Melissa yfully winked at the two, as if she hadn''t said anything.


    Lin on the other hand was sighing in relief, thinking that maybe Alex would now go to punish thatdy instead. However¡­


    Pah!


    "OW!" Lin cried out and turned to look at Alex once again, this time staring daggers at him.


    What the hell was wrong with this guy!? Why was he spanking her butt like that!? There are people in the room who need this, why not go to them instead!?!?


    "Don''t repeat the mistakes, my little butler. This time the punishment is light, next time it''ll be more harsh." Alex said and then turned to Melissa.


    "Mel, Nixie said you can do good makeup. Turn thisss into a young boy. I need a butler."


    Melissa raised an eyebrow at this. "Why not a maid?"


    "A maid has a lot of restrictions and cannot be sent outside to do some work." Alex answered.


    "Alright then," Melissa nodded in understanding. "Go outside, I''ll send her out in a bit. Did you bring the butler clothes?"


    Alex nodded and took out a few bags from his system''s space, then handed it to Melissa.


    He then went outside to wait.


    Two minutester, the door of the room opened up and looking at the personing out, Alex was stupefied.


    "Who is this?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    Melissa and Nix giggled.


    "That''s Linc," replied Melissa.


    "Damn." Alex couldn''t help but look up and down at Lin''s body.


    From head to toe, she seemed like apletely different person!


    No, not different, but apletely different gender!


    Her hair was still the blonde color, but it was shorter and properlybed. Her face didn''t have the usual doll-like look and seemed more like a man with a feminine face.


    Her body too¡­ well¡­ her chest still seemed the same.


    Looking at the neutral look on Alex''s face as he stared at her chest, Lin knew what he must be thinking.


    This damn pervert! He was definitely thinking something like her chest was still t. She wasn''t t! She was just growing!


    Looking down further, Alex saw a slight bulge. Frowning, he unconsciously touched it.


    "Kyaaaaah!" Lin jumped in fright like a startled kitten and hid herself behind Melissa. "PERVERT! SHAMELESS PERVERT!"


    Melissa and Nix giggled at this scene while Alex was slightly embarrassed. He didn''t show it on his face though.


    "Darling, you shouldn''t touch ady in that ce so suddenly." Nix reminded.


    "Sorry bout that," Alex gave a light cough and said. "I was just curious why there was a bulge."


    Melissa smirked and said, "that''s just some pads. Girls bleed, you know?"


    "Right, right, my bad." Alex said. "Sorry, Linlin."


    Alex would apologize when the apology was due. He wasn''t an irrational guy.


    Lin heaved a sigh when she heard that. Maybe it was wrong of her to think¡ª


    "Wait, why am I apologizing? Linc,e here to your master." Alex said, squinting his eyes.


    Lin immediately tensed up. All the good impression she was starting to have of Alex went down the drain.


    Having no other choice, Linc(Lin) went to Alex with her head bowed down.


    "You didn''t greet your master when you saw him. That''s not good manners for a butler," Alex said and turned Linc around, giving a spank to her lil butt.


    Linc hissed again and thought, ''damn this pervert!'' There was no more good impression of Alex within her.


    Knowing she had to obey her so-called master, Linc said, "my apologies, ma¡­ master."


    "Good. That''s how a butler should be," Alex said. "Now go inside and wait for Master''s orders."


    Linc bowed and hurriedly went inside the room.


    Once she was gone, Alex pulled Melissa and Nix out of the room and shut the door.


    He then asked in a low voice, "how did you turn her into a boy in two minutes?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Did you not see the ring on her hand, honey?"


    "Ah¡­ so an artifact?" Alex thought Lin already had a ring on her and didn''t think much of it.


    Melissa nodded her head. "That''s right. It''s Ring of Solo-man."


    "You mean Solomon?" Alex asked.


    Melissa shook her head. "No, honey. Solo¡­ man. He''s a big ancient pervert who likes to morph himself into a girl. He doesn''t discriminate between men and women."


    "¡­" Alex stared at Melissa for a good few seconds, wondering if he heard the right thing or if it was a joke.


    A few seconds passed and Melissa didn''t seem to be giggling or breaking out of her character.


    It was only then Alex said, "damn¡­ for real?"


    "For real," Melissa and Nix both answered this time, dead serious.


    "Damn!" Alex said. "How did you get his ring then?"


    "Well, your wife has her secrets," Melissa winked at Alex.


    Alex smiled and shook his head.


    "Let me go have a look at that ring."


    Saying so, he went inside and held Linc''s hand, making her flustered.


    It was a in metallic silver ring and had Melissa not mentioned that it was an artifact, Alex would''ve never noticed it.


    "Let me have a look." Alex said and took the ring off.


    Immediately, Linc turned back into Lin. Her hair grew out and her face and body reverted back to their original cute state.


    Before Alex couldment on it, he heard notifications in his head and saw the pop ups in front of him.


    [Ding!]


    [An ancient otherworldly deity has noticed you.]


    [The ancient otherworldly deity is annoyed to see the ring in your hand.]


    [The ancient otherworldly deity has cursed you.]


    [Ding!]


    [Protection of the Divine activated.]


    [The curse was sent back.]


    [The curse hit the ancient otherworldly deity.]


    [The ancient otherworldly deity pulls his hair in anger and yells at you.]


    [The ancient otherworldly deity is keeping a watch on you.]


    ''GODDAMN!'' Alex cursed internally. ''WHAT IN THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED!?''


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    A/N: Please support the novel with your Golden Tickets and Powerstones!


    Connect with me on the novel server: https://discord.gg/4zqpN8xNBB

 Chapter 93 Is That A Supra?

    ?


    Alex''s shocked face was very amusing for Melissa and Nix, making the two chuckle.


    Whereas Lin had no idea what was happening for her Master to seem so¡­ angry?


    Alex tried to calm down and turning to Lin, asked, "did you hear something in your head after wearing this ring?"


    Lin shook her head. She didn''t hear anything.


    "Strange¡­" Alex was confused. If he could hear things, shouldn''t Lin do it too?


    His confusion didn''tst for long when Melissa giggled from the side and said, "honey, when I put the ring on Linlin, I had it sealed via spells. When you took it off, you broke them and alerted the guy."


    "¡­" Alex was dumbfounded.


    Nix, stopping with her giggles, shook her head and said, "you should''ve warned him, big sis."


    Melissa stuck out her tongue yfully and didn''tment on it.


    Alex, still stupefied, stared at his wife and then at the ring.


    If it would''ve been someone else, they would''veshed out on their partner for putting them into such trouble, but Alex had a faint understanding that whatever his wife Mel did, it wasn''t done out of thin air and had its reasons.


    Looking back at Melissa, Alex asked, "why?"


    Melissa smirked and instead of answering, asked back, "why do you think?"


    Alex pondered over it.


    Why did she do that? Was it because she wanted to give him more trouble? Nope, that shouldn''t be the case. No sane wife would do that.


    Then why?


    It took Alex a few seconds, but then he smartly realized something.


    ''Ah! I get it¡­'' Alex thought.


    This world wasn''t normal anymore. There were people who got blessings of Gods. This meant¡­ Gods were watching them.


    Gods were always watching everybody and this fact¡­ Alex only realized it now.


    Indeed, if he hadn''t been notified right now, he would''ve always just ignored this fact.


    If Gods were watching the people then this meant things were more troublesome than what Alex initially thought of.


    His every move would be watched if he tried to go against the devotees. Many Gods would target him if their devotees were harmed.


    This wasn''t something Alex was making up in thin air, this fact was well established and known by everybody in the world.


    The Association of Blesseds had released a few things for the general public to know.


    One of the many things was to make them understand not to do anything stupid to each other. This was a message to both the Blesseds and the normal humans.


    No fighting, no going after each other''s life, and definitely no wanting to destroy other religions.


    The wrath of Gods was something the world hadn''t experienced yet. They would though¡­ in theing ten years.


    This world would soon have demons due to a certain event in the Vatican City.


    Alex only had a vague idea about it because the Association of Blesseds had done everything to suppress the thing that happened there.


    The Demons were killed en masse and only a few strong ones were left that went into hiding.


    The world was back to normal after that incident, but a lot of forces were moving in the background.


    The Blesseds always kept themselves hidden and didn''t openly fight in front of everybody.


    Nobody could tell the difference between a Blessed and a normal person if both stood beside each other. It was because they were humans too, with the exception of being favoured by the Gods.


    The Blesseds that were out in the open and known by others, were usually low level ones or some very strong experts who feared none.


    One such example was Chen Yifan, the strongest man in China, and the seventh strongest man in the world. He was also a Guardian candidate for Asia and lived like an Emperor.


    The thing rted to there being a Guardian was highly controversial in Asia.


    Asia was the hub of religions and naturally, there were many strong Blesseds.


    It was a tough battle to choose a Guardian from so many strong people and Asia was the only continent where it was still undecided on who will be the Guardian.


    As far as the general public knew, the Guardian would be chosen from the ten candidates, the list of which was not known to anybody.


    Only three people from the list were known so far, them being Chen Yifan from China, Ji Yeon from South Korea, and Ito Hiroshi from Japan.


    These three were known names because their backgrounds were super strong and nobody would dare touch them.


    As per the media, it was also for the fact that they were some of the most arrogant people to ever exist.


    In any case, Gods were watching, Alex had to be careful.


    He had to n things properly from here on and always think that he may end up making a few Gods as his enemies. Although he didn''t know why any God would want to be so petty as to target a single mortal, the pettiness of the Gods was unmatchable.


    There was an incident in his past life where someone had to run barefoot, temple to temple of the same God, and light up an incense stick.


    He had supposedly stepped on a God''s idol on purpose because he hated the God, this resulted in a bacsh and he was slowly turning into a Demon.


    The only way to stop from bing a demon fully was to do what the God had said to him in his dreams, which was to light incense sticks.


    This thing was in the news too since he already seemed like half a demon when he started.


    The Association would''ve killed him, but they didn''t when they realize he wasn''t harming anybody.


    ''Damn¡­ I remember so much from the future¡­'' Alex thought to himself.


    But then he became self-aware and thought, ''what the¡ª isn''t my memory too vivid? I seem to know almost many things!''


    He had forgotten for a second that the Gene cultivation was helping him not only build a strong physique, but also a strong memory.


    Looking at their husband zone out, Melissa and Nix smiled. They gestured to Lin to not disturb him and just stay still.


    Alex had zoned out for a few minutes, but then he was back to normal and saw his wives smiling and Lin staring at him with a confused gaze.


    Alex cleared his throat and turned to Melissa. "You did this on purpose, yes?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Of course. Wasn''t it helpful?"


    Alex scrunched his nose. "It''s just causing me more trouble."


    Nix giggled this time and replied, "then focus on your cultivation and ease the troubles."


    Alex nodded. That''s right, he now had something with him that could rival the Blesseds. Not to mention, he also had Gods as his wives.


    Too bad though, these Goddesses could only just support him passively and not actively, like fighting others for him.


    Melissa did say she was useless, but with the way she gave him hints and showed him a path, it didn''t seem useless at all.


    Shaking his head, Alex knew he had to find something to hide from the gazes of the Gods.


    The otherworldly ancient deity, probably Soloman, was definitely watching him even now. He had to do something about it otherwise he couldn''t even have sex with his wives in peace. It was too troublesome.


    Alex kissed Melissa and Nix''s forehead and making Lin wear the ring once again, left to go get some work done.


    He had a date today with Lucielle in the evening, but before that, he had to set up hispany.


    His memory was bing clearer and he could remember details from the future.


    Contacting Hazel should be easy now. He just needed to remember one particr incident and things should get going.


    To remember that, he would need to cultivate further, which he would doter in the night.


    Alex took Nix''s car parked at the garage. She had bought one when she realized Alex''s was wrecked.


    Much to her father''s disappointment, her car wasn''t from an Italian automobilepany. Instead, it was¡­


    "Is that a Supra?"


    Alex said as a joke as he watched the ck car in the garage.


    It was a heavily modified ck Supra with big spoilers on its back and neon green alloy wheels.


    There were turbos in it and this sweet vehicle was born to race.


    Of course, Alex had no ns to race anybody, but it wouldn''t hurt to get some thrills while riding it.


    Linc was stupefied when she saw this car. It looked really cool. However, just as she sat inside and buckled her seatbelt, Alex said with an evil smirk,


    "Get ready."


    VROOOOOOOM!


    "Kyaaaaaah!"

 Chapter 94 Purchasing Properties

    ?


    Thankfully, the Jinx''s bad luck didn''t appear when Alex was cruising through the streets of Austin in Nix''s Supra. He had tormented her enough to have her fate lean towards the positive side.


    The ride was really enjoyable. The beast of a sporty coupe with its wide-body frame and heavy modifications brought out a whopping 1500 bhp, going as high as 9,000+ rpm.


    Of course, Alex didn''t abuse the car or vite nahi traffic rules. He just enjoyed the ride as much as he could and even ended up going 200 mph outside Austin on the freeway for a few minutes.


    The Jinx Linc was holding onto her dear life. This was truly an astonishing speed and she felt her heart would jump out of her chest any moment.


    The terrified look on this little butler may sadden others, but not Alex. It was good that Linc suffered, at least there won''t be bad lucking to him.


    Finally, when Alex felt it was enough fooling around, he switched seats with Linc and let the butler drive.


    It was a pity to not be able to drive anymore, but it had to be done. Linc had to learn how to be a proper butler soon.


    Linc was terrified. She had never once rode a bicycle, let alone drive a car.


    Thankfully, her coordinations were proper and with a few instructions from Alex, she managed to get the hang of things and drive.


    A newbie would be really scared to drive a high performance car like this. The newbie also won''t understand traffic rules and regtions, but surprisingly Linc learnt everything Alex threw at her and in just an hour, steadily drove the car.


    ''Good girl, I mean, guy,'' thought Alex. He had to pretend Lin was Linc, and fake it till he made it. This was necessary as a slip of tongue was lethal in public.


    Alexplimented her internally but didn''t say it out loud lest the Jinx became happy and the car broke down in the middle of the road.


    No furtherplications urred and the drive was smooth.


    Many people gazed at the car and even took pictures. Austin had its fair share of super cars, but it wasn''t anywhere as crazy as LA, Miami, Tokyo, London, or Dubai. Hence, a car like this on the street was a delight for everyone''s eyes.


    This thing was good. Alex needed some bling for his uing task.


    Linc stopped the car in front of a real estate agency and Alex asked her to go get the door.


    Reluctantly, she got out of the car and got the door. She still wanted to drive some more as she got the hang of things and was loving it.


    Alex could feel this and knew it was bad news. He would punish Lincter in some way to negate this effect.


    Before Alex could go in, the agency''s staff came out themselves when they saw the car and greeted him.


    They started spewing some buttery words and this was good. Alex needed them to butter up to him.


    Once he went inside, he met the main agent of thepany and had a chat with him.


    Eventually, Alex got to the point and said, "I want an office in the 4th Street District."


    The agent smiled and said, "that''s a bit difficult, sir. That area is already upied by the LCB group."


    The LCB stood for Liberty Commerce Bank, one of the biggest banks of the world. Not only did it rank top ten in terms of assets, their services rivalled even the best of Swiss banks.


    The bank''s main headquarters was in New York, but the one handling domestic affairs was surpassingly here in Austin.


    Alex looked at the guy and smiled. "It''s difficult, not impossible, right?"


    The guyughed softly. "That''s right, sir. I am assuming you''re aware of this and specifically want your office close to the LCB, right?"


    ''Sharp guy,'' thought Alex. That was indeed his goal. He had a lot of moneyundering¡ª cough, investments to do. Making a connection with LCB was necessary.


    Alex nodded lightly and the guy smiled in response.


    "We have the sixth floor in the LCB building along with one level of underground parking. Sadly, it''s not up for rent."


    This guy''s intentions were clear. He wanted to make it big by selling this ce instead of giving it for rent.


    While rent could cost anywhere from $80k-100k a year in this ce for such a space, the cost of buying it would be even higher.


    Alex didn''tment on the guy''s statement or show any interest or disinterest. He just nodded lightly and asked, "I need a warehouse. A run down warehouse, nothing fancy. Somewhere around Downtown."


    "Ah, we have one such in the Downtown Warehouse District." The guy answered. "It''s avable both for sale as well as rent. In my personal opinion, buying it is a better deal than renting. One has to pay sixty grand a year for this rundown building, but to buy it, it''s just half a million dors."


    Alex just nodded and said, "I want a three story building, big enough to open up a hospital in Downtown as well."


    The agent couldn''t help but unconsciously lick his lips. This party was truly a big fish, he would be making a big cut from him.


    The agent quickly pointed at the expensive ces with visible greed and knowing he was just getting scammed at this point, Alex nodded and said, "alright, thanks for the help."


    Alex got up and left, dumbfounding the agent.


    "S-Sir¡­" the agent hurried to Alex''s side. "Are you not satisfied with our service?"


    "I am, I just have some work." Alex made an excuse.


    "Sir, please wait. There are more ces I can show you. Even better deals than this." The guy said, trying to keep Alex''s interests.


    At this point, Alex turned around and said calmly, "haven''t you exhausted your deals?"


    The agent made an awkward smile. There was no way he was going to say he didn''t show his cheapest deals on purpose.


    "What I told you was what I knew, sir. There''s more ces, I just need to go through our database to brush up my knowledge." The guy answered.


    He was bullshitting, but Alex nodded and got along with it.


    The two went in and thirty minutester, Alex once again got up and decided to leave.


    "Sir!" The guy rushed behind him again.


    "What now?" Alex made an annoyed face.


    "Sir¡­ you¡­ the deals¡­ are you not interested?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll contact youter. I have a meeting." Alex said with annoyance and left.


    He had texted Linc to get the car ready and she was already at the entrance.


    Alex didn''t bicker more with the agent and got into the car.


    "Sir! Sir!" The agent called out.


    "To the 4th Street District." Alex instructed Linc, who nodded and revved up the car, causing the twin turbos to emit fire and startle the agent.


    With the loud sound of the engine firing up, the car zoomed past the agency, making the agent fall down in his butt and stare with a stupefied gaze at the car.


    The only reason Alex put up with this guy was to collect information about the ces.


    Putting up a busy rich guy''s act let the man spout all the good deals to him, now all that was left was to get the ces mentioned.


    Alex had around twenty million dors on him. This should be enough to buy him three ces here in Downtown Austin.


    The first ce Alex went to was a shady ce in the Downtown Warehouse District. There he called on the number stated on the sale sign and got connected with the owners.


    Alex closed a deal on $375,000 which was much less than what the agent was offering.


    He asked the guy''s for online registration, they agreed, and in a few minutes, Alex got a document on his phone.


    Signing it and paying the money, the property was now Alex''s.


    Warehouse, bought.


    Alex then went to the second ce which was a thirty minutes drive from the 4th Street District.


    This ce was more of a residential area than amercial area. Nixie''s house was a ten minute drive from here.


    There was no sale board, but searching online, Alex easily found the number of the owner.


    Contacting the owner, he talked it out for a good hour and finally closed the deal at a whopping $5,250,000 dors.


    This was a big purchase, but it was necessary. Alex not only got the building, but he also got thend in this ce. He could pretty much do whatever he wanted here.


    The same was the case with the warehouse as well. He got thend rights of that ce too for a much cheaper price.


    When the talks were over, Alex did the same as the warehouse and signed the contract online.


    Hospital building, bought.


    Now all that remained was the Liberty Commerce Bank''s property.


    Knowing it wouldn''t be proper to go in a sporty car to the bank''s area, Alex asked Linc to go park the car somewhere and wait for him.


    He walked on foot and just as he reached the bank building''s entrance, he froze in his tracks when he saw two beautifuldies walk out of there, and towards his direction.


    ''Damn¡­ what luck is this?'' Thought Alex, as he felt himself to be the most unlucky lucky man.


    The two beauties walking in Alex''s direction noticed him. Of the two, the slightly olderdy couldn''t help but wave and say happily,


    "Alexxxxx!"

 Chapter 95 Everything Happens For A Reason

    <h4>Chapter 95 Everything Happens For A Reason</h4>


    Hearing his name being called out, Alex knew there was no ignoring it.


    He smiled and waved while trying to hide any emotion he may be feeling.


    The two parties walked close to each other and stopped. Before any of the two could speak, the youngerdy among the two asked, "you know this guy, mom?"


    The olderdy, Lucielle, chuckled. "Didn''t you tell me about how you saved a handsome guy a while ago? How you became his knight in shining armour and saved him from an ident?"


    "Mom!" Marcelle''s face flushed as she heard that. When did she say such things? She just told her mother that she saved a stupid guy who was using his phone while driving!


    A flustered expression on the cold beauty''s face sure looked nice, thought Alex. In any case, he had his things to do and couldn''t waste time with these two cute Blesseds.


    ''Wait, two cute?'' Alex became conscious of his thoughts.


    It didn''tst for long as his chain of thoughts were broken by Lucielle''s giggles.


    "Look at this cutie, bing all flustered so suddenly," Lucielle pulled Marcelle''s cheek.


    "Hey!" Marcelle swatted her mother''s hand away, her cold persona breakingpletely.


    Alex was starting to understand that it may probably be a fa?ade or probably her personality when she interacted with people she wasn''t close with.


    "Ahem," Alex did a light cough to grab the attention of Lucielle. "Miss Marcelle, Miss Lucielle, it''s a pleasure to see you two. However, please excuse me, I have some work to do."


    Not wanting to let her lover leave so easily, Lucielle chuckled and asked, "you have some work in the bank?"


    Alex nodded his head lightly. In this whole neighborhood, there was just the bank, so it was obvious what business Alex was here for.


    Lucielle chuckled again and said, "alright then, we''ll leave you to your work."


    She didn''t speak further and dragged her daughter away, surprising Alex, who thought she would stir up some drama.


    In any case, he had properties to purchase and quickly went to the bank, lest it was closed.


    While Alex walked away, Marcelle shot a questioning gaze to her mother, wanting to know about why she said things that would make her lose face.


    Lucielle, holding her daughter''s hand while walking, massaged the back of it and didn''t satisfy her queries. Instead, she took out her phone and called a certain person, giving them a few instructions and diverting her attention back to Marcelle.


    "So, you wanted to know why I said that, right?"


    Marcelle nodded her head.


    Lucielle giggled and said, "I just want my daughter to be married. Didn''t you see how handsome he was?"


    "Mom!" Marcelle''s face flushed. "Didn''t we talk about not bringing this topic up?"


    "Ho, ho, my girl, if you don''t want him, I''ll have him."


    Marcelle rolled her eyes. "Do whatever. I don''t wanna be married anytime soon."


    Lucielle let out a yful giggle once again. "Fine. Just don''te crying to mommyter."


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Hehe¡­"


    Lucielle didn''t borate further.


    ¡­..


    Alex reached the LCB building and on the help desk mentioned the property he was interested in buying.


    The help deskdy gave Alex a token and asked him to contact the reception on the fifth floor.


    He followed the instructions and then was guided to an office room where a man was sitting and working on hisptop.


    Watching Alex enter, he said, "please have a seat."


    Alex sat down and the guy then asked if he wanted tea or coffee, which Alex politely refused.


    "Let''s cut to the main topic. I am here to buy the property."


    "Yes, I know, sir." The guy replied calmly.


    He then leaned forward and said, "I am sure you would have the money to purchase it immediately as well. However, don''t you think there''s something weird going on?"


    "Hmm?" Alex didn''t understand.


    The guy smiled. "I mean¡­ this is a major property, right in the building of LCB''s domestic headquarters. Don''t you think it''s a hot ce?"


    "¡­right?"


    The guy then shook his head with a sigh. "Then, sir, don''t you think it would''ve been sold instantly the moment it was up for sale? It''s been more than a month and nobody has bought it yet."


    Now this was something new, thought Alex. He hadn''t thought about such things because this property was definitely expensive. Not to mention people that there were hardly any businesses that would want to get shadowed by this big bank.


    Still, it shouldn''t be up for a month.


    "So you''re saying¡­?" Alex asked the guy with an interested look.


    The guy nodded. "That''s right, sir. There is a problem. The 13th floor that is up for sale, it''s being eyed by a few dangerous organizations. A status quo is established and no one''s touched that floor yet. So¡­"


    Alex frowned. A random thirty floor building was associated with trouble like this out of nowhere?


    He was having second thoughts on buying this property now.


    The guy could sense this and said hurriedly, "I understand that this is a troublesome matter, and due to this very reason¡­"


    The guy took a pause to see Alex''s reaction.


    It was attentive and calm.


    He smiled and continued, "¡­due to this very reason, there''s some good news. If by any chance, you resolve the conflict, the property is yours. For free. We''ll give it to you for free."


    "What?" Alex was surprised.


    "That''s right, sir. Not only will you have the property for free, you''ll also be personally thanked by our Director and the Founder."


    Surprise surfaced Alex''s face. Not because the rewards were too good, but because things seemed more suspicious than ever before.


    If the Director and the Founder of such a major bank chain were personally going to thank him, then wasn''t this issue too big?


    This guy in front might be underestimating things, but Alex wasn''t. This world wasn''t the same Earth as the 20th century.


    Things had changed far too much in the 21st century with Gods suddenly responding to the calls of all devotees.


    Naturally, with blessings that made humans super humans, there came tons of problems.


    If this property was in a dispute between organizations that contained Blesseds, Alex may be risking his life.


    He was nowhere close to the levels of even the lowest of Blesseds. He could die easily from just one bullet, let alone the power of Blesseds.


    Thus, Alex had to re-think¡­ was it really worth it to risk his life for a mere few million dors?


    Noticing the silence, the guy cleared his throat and said, "sir, you''re the only person to whom I''ve borated so much. The rest were simply shooed away with some excuses. Since I''ve said this much, I''ll tell you a bit more."


    Alex looked at him calmly. What more was there?


    The guy pointed out, "if there''s many organizations after this property, don''t you think there''s something special about this ce? Also, it''s even on the 13th floor, a number which is ominous as is. Not to mention, I''ve also heard rumors that¡­"


    The guy gestured to Alex to lean closer.


    Alex did.


    The guy then whispered, "¡­one fine night, there were few employees overstaying due to work. The next day, they were all found dead in their respective cubicles."


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked at the guy with a dumbfounded gaze.


    The guy continued to whisper, "this matter was suppressed by thepany. Don''t tell anyone about this, sir. And I advise you to stay clear of this property."


    That''s it. Alex made up his mind. This ce was too troublesome.


    He looked at the guy with a very neutral face, as if all of this didn''t matter to him whatsoever, and said:


    "Give me the list of the organizations, I''ll solve the dispute."


    "Yes, that''s right. You should leave¡ª what!?" The guy was dumbfounded.


    He looked at Alex as if he didn''t hear him properly and asked again, "¡­can you please repeat what you said?"


    Even though this matter was seriously troublesome, it wasn''t without reason that those people were fighting for this property.


    What the treasure was, Alex would find outter.


    Would it be of any use to him? Would it even benefit him? He didn''t know.


    One thing that he did know was that he believed in fate.


    Everything that happenes¡­ happens for a good reason, was the doctrine he followed.


    It shouldn''t be a coincidence for him to suddenly stumble upon this property.


    Coincidences were super rare.


    He may have been a normal doctor, but by no means had he slept on the affairs of this new world. He knew Gods were watching and he knew the so-called ''coincidences'' were just Gods pulling some strings in the background to let people have conflicts.


    He didn''t know why was that the case and he also wasn''t sure what the Gods got from it. But, one thing was for sure: take advantage of whatever things are being thrown at you.


    Him regressing, getting another shot at life, meeting Goddesses who imed to be his wives, searching for more wives, meeting the FBI Director, stumbling upon Lin, misunderstanding Lucielle¡­


    All such things definitely weren''t coincidences and there should be a reason for them.


    Once was understandable but it has happened many times now.


    Alex wasn''t stupid to ignore them. He had a foreboding that something was definitely cooking up in the background. What it was, he didn''t know.


    In any case, looking at the shocked guy''s face, Alex extended his hand out and said, "the papers, I need them. Give me the list of organizations involved."

 Chapter 96 Legal Slaves

    <h4>Chapter 96 Legal ves</h4>


    The guy was quick to hand Alex the documents.


    Going through it, confusion and surprise shed over Alex''s face.


    There were a total of four groups after this property and surprisingly, none of them were from the states.


    One group was a real estate firm from China, another was an emercepany from Mexico, then a startup from Italy, andstly there was a small investment firm from Japan.


    The names and the offices of these groups were mentioned on the documents, but Alex knew that it was just a disguise.


    Alex looked at the guy in front, who was now having aplicated look on his face.


    "I-I know what you might be thinking of, sir. And yes, you''re right." The guy said, as if being able to read Alex''s mind.


    "I can''t give you more information as of now. My higher ups have instructed me to hand out the info after a certain period of you signing these documents."


    The guy put out a few papers in front of Alex.


    On it were uses mentioning that Alex would resolve the conflict of this property and the LCB would give it to him without any charge. All registration and other fees would be taken care of by them and so on and so forth.


    Alex was fine with this. He wasn''t strong enough to challenge people, let alone big organizations.


    Even to stop an attack of the El Vizan on the White House, he had to reveal most of the things to Nicole. He was weak and couldn''t do it himself.


    These four groups belonged to some major powers of the world. It wouldn''t be a surprise that it was a disguise of a big cartel or something.


    Things were more troublesome than Alex initially imagined.


    In any case, he wasn''t going to let go of opportunities. He had to grow, he had to find the Celestial Archway and have his family ascend, otherwise everyone''s gonna die like normal mortals due to aging.


    Alex signed the documents and after a light chat with the guy, left the building.


    Linc came to the gates to pick him up and once Alex got in the car, he saw a disgruntled look on Linc''s face.


    Knowing she was unhappy, Alex was satisfied. He knew exactly what would cause her to be like this.


    "Did you finish at least two levels?" Alex asked the most important thing.


    Linc''s expression turned grave, making Alex understand everything.


    "One level?"


    Linc''s depressed face now had a hint of blush on it. She said in a low mosquito-like voice while starting the engine, "y-yes."


    "Really?" Alex asked, trying to confirm things.


    Linc felt embarrassed now and wanted to jump out of the car.


    No matter what, she believed that one level could bepleted by even a child. Yet, she¡­


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Alex made an exaggerated sniffing gesture and said while rubbing his chin, "I smell something super sus in the air. I wonder why¡­"


    Linc immediately turned her face away, trying to hide from Alex.


    Alexughed internally.


    "Linc, you didn''t answer Master." Alex said.


    "W-w-who''s Master!?" Linc said with a flushed face.


    Hateful guy! How can he be so shameless to call himself her Master?


    Alex chuckled. "You don''t have to answer anymore, I realized everything. Anyway¡­ punishment is inevitable for failing to clear even two levels."


    "W-w-what!?" Linc said with a slight panic.


    "We''ll talk about itter. Drive now, I have to go home." Alex said.


    With an embarrassed look, Linc could do nothing but drive as Alex mentioned.


    It was really shameful to not have cleared even two levels.


    As far as she knew, be it any game, the first few levels could be easily cleared by any newbie. However, she¡­


    She was totally confused while ying and didn''t understand anything. There were just too many numbers and the graphics sucked ass!


    Literally! There were just boxes everywhere in the game and then numbers, nothing else.


    The only saving grace was that the numbers were a bit colored otherwise she would''ve felt dizzy and passed out by staring at it too much.


    What was the game?


    Of course it was the hateful Sudoku!


    She hated this game even more than Alex!


    What the fuck did the numbers mean? Why was she supposed to insert 1 to 9 in random boxes? And why did the numbers not give out any response after cing them in the boxes?


    Where was the manual to y this game!?


    At first nce, Linc thought that it might be a puzzle of some sort. Once she arranged the puzzle properly, a mysterious RPG quest would start and she could begin her adventure.


    But once she searched things on the inte, it turned out to be a crap mind game!


    Cheh! Hateful!


    Linc hated such things but she somehow had toplete two levels before she met her Master.


    But well, even after watching ten tutorials, she couldn''t understand things properly and then her Master texted her to be at the gate, making her unable to y the game.


    Now that she met Alex and he talked about punishment for not clearing two levels, she was starting to wonder which was more hateful? Her Master or the game?


    The game inflicted great damage to her psyche but her Master inflicted damage to her mentally and physically both.


    Hmm¡­


    After some thoughts, Linc came to a conclusion that her Master was definitely the most hateful.


    However, he gave her shelter, food, and even a job now. His wives were also very kind to her. She really liked them, especially that greenish-blue haireddy called Nix.


    Not to mention, he was also slightly handsome. Slightly. Just very very slightly. It definitely wasn''t a reason for her to hate him a little less.


    After some internal battle while driving, Linc finally came to another conclusion that her Master and Sudoku both were on the same level of hatefulness.


    Due to Linc''s unhappy mood, Alex safely reached home without a scratch on the car or on himself.


    It was 5 pm and his and Nixie''s family were having snacks and coffee in the living room.


    As Alex walked in, everybody turned to look at him.


    No, not him, this time their gaze was on the strange feminine guy in a suit behind him.


    I, being really confused, couldn''t help herself from asking, "who''s that, Alex?"


    Alex got himself seated beside Melissa and said with a smile, "my assistant, Linc. Linc, say hello."


    "Hello." Linc said in an ambiguous tone while bowing slightly.


    This made everyone in the room think, was this a guy or a girl?


    Linc looked feminine but not too much to be a female. He also didn''t seem to have much facial features simr to a man. Plus the tone¡­


    The people had many questions, but knew it would be rude to right away ask whether the person was a guy or a girl, and thus kept quiet.


    J decided she''ll ask her son about thister.


    In the meantime, Melissa handed her husband a slice of cake and asked, "so¡­ Linc will stay with us from now on?"


    "That''s right." Alex said tly.


    "What?" J was surprised.


    Alex looked at his mother and said, "I hired Linc from apany that deals in proving butlers and maids to rich guys. Although we''re not rich rich¡­ I really needed an assistant and had to hire someone."


    Josh chimed in this time. "You could''ve just hired some professional and given a normal job to them. Do you really need an assistant to roam with you all the time?"


    Alex nodded. "I''ve got a lot of work and any sane person wouldn''t be willing to overwork themselves so much. They''ll have to sacrifice their social life and just be around me. It''s too much for them."


    Everyone except Melissa had a weird look on their faces, as if what Alex just said was something too stupid but also somewhat correct.


    "Linc, go brew some tea." Alex said and sent Linc away.


    He then looked at his and Nix''s parents and said while leaning forwards, "thatpany from where I got the guy¡­ It''s actually like a shelter for homeless people. Homeless people are picked up and trained there in a very sophisticated manner. Then they are sent out on employment."


    Alex and Nix''s parents knitted their brows.


    "Isn''t that¡­" David wanted to say wasn''t this just selling ves? But he chose to not speak as very was a very sensitive topic.


    Alex could roughly guess what they had in mind and hurriedly answered, "there''s no problems or harm done to anyone. I simply pay the necessary fees for the assistant to thepany, then the assistant signs a five year contract with me, then I bring him home. After five years, the assistant is free to do whatever they want."


    Things seemed a bitplicated for J and I to understand. But Josh and David grasped quite the bit of this knowledge.


    David then asked the important question, "how much did you pay then? And also, do you need to pay the assistant monthly too?"


    Alex nodded. "I have to pay the guy monthly and also look after his basic necessities like food, shelter, and clothing."


    Alex smartly avoided talking about the amount he paid for Linc since he didn''t have any idea how much the number should be.


    David took this as a hint that it was something not to be talked about and kept quiet.


    Alex and Nix''s parents were currently silent and pondered over the things Alex said. With the way he mentioned stuff, they find a lot of problems in this thing.


    Problems such as possible exploitation of the assistant by an employer and so on.


    Their silence was soon broken by approaching footsteps.


    They turned their head to the hallway and saw Nixing home.


    Just at this moment, Linc came out of the kitchen too and said, "Ah, Mistress, you''re here too."

 Chapter 97 Gods Can’t Descend Down

    ?


    The family members, especially Nix''s, were surprised by Linc''s suddenment.


    A drama would unfold if Linc said anything further, thus, trying to appease the situation, Alex said, "Linc, you shouldn''t use that address."


    Nix smiled as she watched her husband struggle, but kept quiet nevertheless. If he felt it wasn''t time to reveal the truth yet, then she would respect it.


    Linc didn''t understand what her Master was trying to say but nodded her head in understanding.


    The family members didn''t have any questions regarding this conversation. Linc was a new guy so he might not know stuff, they thought.


    "Hehe, by the way¡­" I grabbed everyone''s attention and took a pause as Linc served her tea.


    Holding the teacup in hand, she continued, "me and David will be staying in the states for theing few months."


    Josh and J smiled in response.


    "Cheers!" Josh said happily and clung his teacup with David''s.


    I turned to Nix and with a loving look in her eyes, said, "our baby girl has grown so much. From making Lego houses with her Ma and Pa to finally having her own¡­"


    I''s eyes turned moist and David, well, he didn''t have tears but his eyes were red. He hid it by sipping on the tea.


    "Ma¡­" Nix shook her head with a smile. "What''s with the melodrama? I thought you would be proud of me, but look, you''re crying instead. I wouldn''t have gotten a house if such was the case."


    Sounds ofughter filled the room as she said that.


    I wiped the tear from her eye and said while hugging Nix from the side and kissing her forehead softly, "Ma and Pa are proud of you, baby."


    Nix snuggled happily in her mother''s embrace like a purring cat.


    She may be a Goddess, but she lived a normal human life until it was her turn to act in this big y.


    Her parents were the loveliest in the world for her. They took great care of her and she knew that even if she did nothing, they would still be proud of her.


    It was due to this love that Nix wanted her husband to tell the truth to them. The truth that they were in a rtionship.


    The universe had a lot of rules.


    Rules so finely made that the gears of the universe ran smoothly without any problems.


    One such rule was that higher Gods cannot descend into the lower nes.


    They contained so much power within them that the delicate lower nes would be instantly destroyed.


    However, they could stillmunicate with the people from lower realms through what is known as prayers. They could also help people to some extent by proving their blessings.


    There were also ways for them to descend down, but all of them were temporary methods.


    There wasn''t a single chance for them to force their way into the lower nes either. There was no fate or destiny avable for such a scenario since the Fate and Destiny Goddesses haven''t allowed it.


    Everyone, including the Creator, abided by the established rules to not let the gears of the universe clog.


    Even though the Creator descended down with her real self, no particr problems arose with the rules. She was the one who made everything, it would be weird if she couldn''t jump around the nes freely,


    However, Melissa was forbidden to use her powers and would only act passively, unlike the otherdies who were free to do whatever they wanted with their reincarnated bodies.


    This was a curse she had to live with as she came down first and that too with her real self.


    In any case, just like Alex, Nix was enjoying the human life and everything she did here, it was all natural and not an act.


    She really loved and cared for her parents in the same manner they did to her.


    She remembered that her mother always longed for her homnd and wanted to stay in this country for long periods of time.


    But due to her father''s job and Nix''s school and other stuff, she couldn''t, even if she wanted to.


    Now Nix was grown up and her father too had a job that could be done remotely.


    They onlycked a home in this country and Nix made it avable for them. They could stay as long as they wanted and juggle to and fro between Italy and America.


    Though, Nix slightly miscalcted the things as her mother apparently got emotional for the wrong reasons.


    She wasn''t emotional because she could now be in the states, but she got emotional because she felt her child had grown up.


    Alex was happy to see the rtionship his wife shared with her mother. The joyous atmosphere continued and as the snack time came to an end, I said,


    "J, Josh, thank you for your hospitality. We''ll be leaving right now to Nixie''s ce and settle down. You guys are invited for the celebrations the day after tomorrow, alright?"


    J smiled happily. "We''ll surely be there, don''t forget to make your signature Mac and cheese or else I''m gonna be super unhappy."


    "Haha! For sure!" I replied.


    "You too, David." Josh chimed in. "Don''t forget to make your signature Brush-ketta! Hahaha!"


    David knitted his brows as he heard his best friend butcher the name once again. Since the children were around, he didn''t knock this idiot out and forgave him.


    "I''ll make it, but you aren''t invited." David said with a smile.


    "Hahaha! I''ll invite myself in then. I am sure Nixie won''t have a problem with that."


    Nix smiled and replied, "it''ll be difficult to let uncle Josh in without Pa''s approval. But things can be manageable if uncle promises to make pulled pork sandwiches."


    "Bahaha! Definitely! Alongside the pork, we can grill David too!"


    ck lines appeared on Nix and I''s forehead while David shot a disappointed look at Josh.


    This guy''s humour hasn''t changed ever since college and was still as bad as that time.


    In any case, no party was offended and everyone shared some giggles until it was finally time for Nix''s family to leave.


    Everyone went to the garage and looking at the customized Supra, I said with amusement, "you got a new car, Alex?"


    Alex shook his head.


    "Then¡­?"


    Alex pointed at Nix.


    "Hmm?"


    Nix smiled and took out her car key, showing it to her parents.


    "That''s my car."


    "Mamma Mia! What!?" David couldn''t contain his shock and eximed.


    "Geez, David. Stop shouting in my ears." I said and rubbed her ears.


    "Sorry. But what!? Nixie, you bought that?" David asked with knitted brows.


    Nix chuckled and pressed the car''s keys, making the car unlock. "Is there a problem?"


    Being an Italian automobile designer working for an Italianpany, David couldn''t help but be really shocked and disappointed at her daughter''s choice.


    Shaking his head and pointing out with his hands, David said, "Nixie, if you wanted a sporty sedan, you could''ve gotten an AMG. Why did you get this one? You''re surely not a teenager who just got into cars right?"


    She was his daughter, their house had a lot of miniature models of cars designed by David and also some that he liked and took inspiration from.


    He talked about it with his wife and knew Nixie took part in it too.


    Then how did she end up buying this?


    Japanese cars were known for their reliability, but this customized model surely wasn''t it.


    Just one nce at the turbos attached to it and the big spoilers on its back, David could think of the potential problems that''lle up.


    In his opinion, a Supra was just a sedan that was treated as a sports car by people who couldn''t afford a Lamborghini or even a Ferrari.


    David''s reaction was a delight to see in Nix''s opinion. She knew what he disliked and bought exactly that.


    The house brought him happiness but the car poured cold water on his emotions.


    Nix was basically treating him like the Jinx Linc.


    This was what Alex thought as he watched the duo.


    ''Poor guy¡­'' Alex chuckled internally.


    "Baah! Stopining, Pa. Italian cars aren''t everything. Come I''ll show you the power of Japanese engineering." Nix dragged her father into the car with her mother''s help.


    "I don''t want to!" Davidined.


    "Honey, stopining. If our baby girl likes this, then you should respect that. Now buckle up properly." I said as she put him in ce and closed the door.


    Under the force of this mother-daughter duo, David stood no chance.


    The poor Italian''s ears then heard the loud roar of the Japanese engine as Nix started the car and there was only a distancing yell Alex and the rest heard as Nix zoomed off using the nitro boosts.


    "He deserved it, hahaha!" Josh was having a great time watching his friend''s misery.


    The rest shook their heads with a smile and Alex said, "aunt I,e, I''ll drop you off."


    Saying so, he drove I to her home in his parents'' Ford.

 Chapter 98 Guess The Content

    <h4>Chapter 98 Guess The Content</h4>


    It was night time.


    Lucielle had cancelled the date ns with Alex stating she got busy with some work.


    Alex didn''t mind it and instead started cultivating.


    He chased the Jinx Linc out of his room and told her to y sudoku if she didn''t have anything to do.


    Melissa kept an eye on her to ensure she didn''t be happy and caused a meteor toe crashing down on this house.


    Alex drank potions to avoid sleeping and cultivated hard.


    Today, he was focusing on the molecr aspects of his index finger, dwelling deep into the grooves and recesses of it.


    It was as if Alex''s imagination was sucked into ab and he was looking in a microscope.


    Things zoomed in on his finger, he saw the little contours grow bigger, then zooming further in, saw some dirt on his hand.


    Zooming in further, he saw the particles of the dirt, then with an even further imagination saw bacteria and so on and so forth until he was finally at a level where he could see jumbled threads.


    These jumbled threads were his Genes.


    Picking up a single strand, Alex focused into it and the strand started uncoiling itself, as if wanting to have Alex look at it.


    It was going good¡­ things were progressing quite well¡­


    However, as the strand fully uncoiled himself, Alex felt a sharp pain in his head and his vision broke, pulling him out of his meditative state.


    Alex groaned with disappointment and shaking his head, decided to focus on something else.


    This thing had happened many times before. It was a sign that he hadn''t finished doing the other things yet.


    By other things, it meant looking at his own body properly.


    Previously Alex had seen his own muscr anatomy, the nerve connections, his veins, bones, and so on.


    But, there were still a lot of things to see and dive into, such as his organs.


    Alex knew that he probably had to gloss over each cell of his body and only then he might be permitted to see the uncoiled gene strands.


    This process would be too long and Alex didn''t know how many years it would take. He was not a Xianxia protagonist to do such things, he was merely a normal human.


    There had to be something that could help him better.


    If he could think of cultivating Genes, there should be other like-minded people as well.


    Surely he couldn''t be alone, could he?


    They say, each person in this world has at least seven other people with the same look. And whatever he might''ve thought, wouldn''t there be others with the same thoughts and vision?


    The probability of such a thing happening was low, but not zero.


    There were seven billion in this world, it wasn''t a small number whatsoever.


    If one grain of rice weighing 0.02 grams was used as reference, then the weight of one billion grams of rice would be a whopping 20,000 kilograms.


    People have never seen such a big number in front of them so it was difficult to imagine, but yeah, seven billion people, and then there''s the vast universe too.


    Some or the other mad might''ve definitely walked on this path. Even if it was a little, it would be of great help.


    Alex unknowingly gave himself a new quest with this thought¡­


    ''Sigh¡­ gotta work harder¡­''


    Alex continued on with what he could do for now and cultivated.


    Melissa had walked inside after arranging a room for Linc and slept without bothering Alex, who cultivated till next morning.


    Alex hit the gym in his home and after the workout, went on to get his breakfast.


    As he reached the dining table, there was big package on it.


    "You have a package, honey." J said while sipping on some coffee.


    Alex took a look at it and opening it, chuckled.


    He looked at his mother and asked, "if you guess what''s inside this package, I''ll buy the two houses beside ours for you."


    J almost spilled the coffee on herself hearing that. Wiping her face, she looked at Alex with astonishment.


    "What? What are you saying?"


    "You heard it, mom. Guess what''s inside and I''ll buy the houses," said Alex with a chuckle.


    J stared at him with a dumbfounded gaze. She didn''t know what to say to this anymore.


    J went through a myriad of emotions and finally, sighing and shaking her head, said, "I don''t know, honey."


    No matter what, even if her son was a millionaire now, she couldn''t let him spend money needlessly like this.


    "C''mon, mom. You have three tries." Alex said with a smile.


    He had ns to expand this house to let his parents live even morefortably and thus he said this.


    This area he was in was just right. The city center wasn''t too far and neither were the outskirts.


    Things were peaceful in this neighbourhood and Alex liked it.


    Even though he would shift to other ces someday, that was the future.


    For the sake of the future, one shouldn''t sacrifice their present. This was what Alex''s motto was.


    J couldn''t help but sigh again at her son''s gestures. "Is it¡ª"


    "Wait, let me give you a hint." Alex said. "The hint is that this box contains something you guys have been long waiting for."


    J was confused and thought, ''what were we waiting for?''


    "Another hint, it''s rted to me." Alex smiled.


    "I don''t know, honey. I can''t think of anything." J shook her head.


    "That''s why it''s a guess, mom." Alex answered. "You can guess anything ande to an answer through hit and trial."


    "What''s going on, everybody?" Josh, drying his wet hair, came to the dining table and asked with a smile.


    Alex exined the situation and Josh said, "haha, you should answer, J. Our boy is insisting so much."


    Alex skipped over the fact that there was a big reward for the guess if it was right.


    J obviously noticed it and said, "if I guess it correctly, Alex says he''ll buy the two houses at our sides."


    "What!?" Josh was surprised.


    "Indeed. It''ll be really a waste to do that."


    "No, I mean, why?" Josh had a different set of thinking. He turned to Alex and continued, "If you have so much money, why waste it on the houses of this neighborhood? You could save some more and get a good apartment Downtown."


    Alex shook his head. "Downtown seems cramped with offices and luxury residences. It doesn''t have the happy vibes like here."


    Josh, shaking his head, said, "it''s a bad financial decision, my dear. Also a waste. Let''s just say¡­ if you do get the two houses, what are we gonna do with such a big space? You and Mel hardly stay with us nowadays."


    "Dad, there''s more people going toe over and stay with us. We definitely need a bigger house." Alex argued.


    "Who''sing? If you''re referring to giving us grandchildren then¡ª"


    "Hold your horses, dad." Alex interrupted his parents'' wild imagination.


    J chuckled at this but didn''t say anything.


    Alex looked at his parents and with an apologetic smile, said, "there will be more people, I can''t tell you who for now. Like how Linc''s a new addition, there''s gonna be more people added to the family. We need a bigger house for that."


    "¡­I sometimes don''t understand my own child." J said and sighed. What was Alex up to now? She couldn''t guess anything.


    "Just ignore the useless things and continue with our little game. So¡­ what do you think is in this box? Here''s the hints¡­"


    Alex told his parents.


    Melissa walked out of the kitchen this time holding a tray full of breakfast.


    Linc was behind her, holding another tray.


    The two came to the dining table and looking at the big box there, Melissa said, "honey, put the box aside."


    Alex took the big box in his hand and let Melissa put the food down.


    "Alright, make the guesses. You both have three tries."


    "What guesses?" Melissa asked as she sat down and turned to Alex.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. We''re just ying a small game."


    "Sounds fun," Melissa smiled. "I wanna y too."


    Alex shook his head. "You can help mom and dad but can''t officially y this."


    Melissa pouted. "Why?"


    Alex chuckled. "It''s got something to do with this house. I''ll tell youter. Anyway, mom, dad, quick, the food is getting cold."


    Josh and J could only put their hands out in defeat and y along. Their son was too stubborn sometimes.


    "Umm¡­ is it¡­" J thought about it. "A lottery prize?"


    "Eh?" Alex was confused. "You guys were longing for me to win a lottery prize?"


    "Ah¡­ no¡­" Jughed nervously.


    "Is that your¡­" Josh thought of something, but didn''t say it. "Can I have a look at the box?"


    "Sure." Alex allowed it.


    Getting a look at it, Josh shook it and found something really light present in it.


    Josh then saw the sticker on it and it had the address of their home and the sender''s address was¡­


    "¡­from New York?"


    J''s eyes widened at her husband''sment.


    "Is that¡­"

 Chapter 99 Alex Gets His Certificates

    <h4>Chapter 99 Alex Gets His Certificates</h4>


    J was shocked and went to grab the box from Alex.


    Alex put it away from her and said, "haha, not like this, mom. You''ve to guess it first."


    J rolled her eyes. "My son has be so stubborntely. Does my opinion even matter now?"


    J could pretty much guess it at this point. This guessing game was just an excuse, her son was going to buy the houses either way.


    Alex chuckled and gave her the box. There was no need to y the guessing game anymore as he could figure out that his mother already knew everything.


    Taking a look at it, J felt surprised despite having an idea of what was inside.


    In the next instant however, her eyes moistened up as she picked up a certificate properly put within a frame. There were more things in the box, but J held the main thing in her hands and took it out.


    Her hands trembled and turning to her husband, she said, "J-J-Josh¡­"


    Josh rushed to J''s side tofort her, but what followed was him tearing up as soon as he saw the frame she was holding.


    Tears came out of his eyes even before his wife.


    "J-J-J¡­ our boy¡­ he¡­ he did it!" Josh wiped his tears and said in a hoarse voice, trying to not break down.


    This thing here¡­ this was not just a simple piece of parchment¡­


    This thing¡­ It was a solid proof of the years of hard work their child had put in.


    They weren''t with him when he attended college, but the countless sleepless nights he had spent studying when with them, they knew that he had worked hard.


    Really very hard.


    They still vividly remembered the days of him preparing for his entrance exams, his high school exams. The amount of coffee he used to consume, the number of hours he would sleep, and the number of pens he finished while studying.


    Josh and J had watched him closely. While he worked hard, even they did their jobs to support him as much as possible.


    They vowed to be his biggest supporters when watching their son''s diligence.


    Josh and J took on jobs of alternate timings to ensure they were with Alex and gave him everything he needed to study well.


    They didn''t ask him to do chores, didn''t ask him to even make coffee for himself. They provided him with everything and helped him study better.


    Alex was obviously aware of the sacrifices they made. This couple, even though they looked really happy and carefree as if there was not a problem, only he knew the struggles they went through before he went to med school.


    It was for this reason that he never gave up pursuing the medical degree, even if he had to suffer through many hardships.


    Countless people bullied him, he was overworked, his legs refused to do fourteen hours of hospital rounds, his body refused the pain, and the mental pressure was quite a lot to bear.


    But¡­ all of it was worth it.


    The faces of his parents right now, it was the same in his past life as well.


    They cried in a simr fashion during the graduation ceremony in his past life and cried some more after they got together with him.


    They also¡­


    "Alexxxxxx¡­" J cried out and hugged Alex, showering his face with tons of kisses. "My son¡­ you did it¡­ you really did it¡­"


    Josh tightly hugged Alex and J from the side, cing their heads on his chest and rubbing their arms.


    He was quite tall and burly, easily being able to?amodate Alex and J in his embrace.


    When asked why he still liked to work out, his reason was to stay healthy, but truly, the main reason to have such a big build was to hug his wife and child together.


    He wanted to be a major support to them, but whenever Alex aplished something, he would be the first to start crying.


    His emotions and his body didn''t match each other.


    However, he managed to act as a support today, despite still crying together with J.


    Alex could only smile awkwardly and hug his parents back, putting up with the same shower of kisses like his past life from his mother.


    He was a grown up now and such a thing was quite awkward to have.


    But he didn''t voice out hisints and let his parents pour out their hearts.


    Melissa watched from the side with a loving expression on her face. Last time she had seen this from far away, now she had the front row seat to her husband and his family''s interactions.


    "Mel, why are you sitting there alone? Come here." Josh, who could look at Melissa while hugging the two, said while wiping his tears.


    ¡­right. It wasn''t just a front row seat, but she was fully involved in this too.


    Melissa went to the three and hugged Alex and J from the other side, giggling softly.


    The butler Linc, she stood in the kitchen and red at the Gray family''s interaction.


    Squinting her eyes, Linc thought to herself, ''what''s with the drama there?''


    If Alex had heard her thoughts, Linc definitely wouldn''t be able to sit without pain for two days straight.


    Ignoring the Jinx as usual, Alex shared the happy moment with his family.


    Breaking the hug, J wiped her face and with a big smile, said, "I am so proud of you, honey."


    Josh ruffled Alex''s hair and said with a simr smile, "our little champ isn''t little anymore, huh?"


    "What are you saying, dad? I''m nowhere simr in size as you." Alex joked, making Joshugh out loud.


    Alex didn''t say anything wrong though. He was probably half the size of his dad.


    Puberty had hit him reallyte and his growing phase wasn''t over yet. He vividly recalled how many mistook him as a high schooler even in his third year of med school.


    Although there were many seniors and teachers who hit on him for being such a cute boy, the fact that his growth urredte was still present.


    On the other hand though, his father was much bigger than an average person in build. If he ever went to the Nethends, he would easily blend in with the Dutch giants and would still be above average.


    That''s just how tall and big he was.


    And just like him, Alex would eventually grow tall like him too.


    Not as tall as him though, since his mother''s height wasn''t as high and he had her gics too.


    His father was 6''6 at present and his mother was 5''8. Last time Alex had checked his height in his previous life, he was around 6''2, right in the middle of the two.


    "We should have a party." Melissa suddenly chimed in and said, making J''s ears perk up.


    "Yes, yes! We should, we should," replied J with a happy smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I say that we¡­"


    His wife, his mother, and his father all got to discussing the party while Alex sorted through the contents of the box.


    He hadn''t seen everything in there before and now was going through all the papers present.


    They were congrattory messages, the actual MD program''s certificate his mother was holding, the residency certificate, the board''s license certificate, and hospital''s privilege certificate.


    Alex had not given the board''s examination to get this certificate since it was optional as well as the exam itself was really rigorous.


    But it seems these guys had gone through the lengths of talking to the board and granting him the certificate.


    Alex thought it was probably due to Nicole. It was only her who knew that he didn''t possess a license yet and couldn''t practice.


    In any case, he was happy for getting this and decided to thank Nicole for her help.


    Alex then looked through for any remaining contents and found a handwritten letter.


    It was of the Dean. He first congratted him and then requested Alex toe back to the college and have a chat with him on a few things.


    As if knowing that Alex wouldn''t pay him any heed, the Dean also said, "You''ll get some great rewards if youe and chat."


    Then the Dean hinted that the reward was something rted to the Blesseds, making Alex feel slightly interested.


    He kept the letter in his wallet and decided to meet the Deanter when he was done with his stuff. It wouldn''t hurt to just chat and reap some rewards anyway.


    Putting the wallet back in his back pocket, Alex went to the dining table and conversed with his parents over breakfast.


    They all came to a consensus that a party was a must and that it''ll be held in a five-star hotel, not at their home.


    Now all that was left was to organize the party and send invitations. Alex picked up the former job while his parents handled thetter.


    Finishing his breakfast, he went out with Linc to do the job given to him.

 Chapter 100 Overworked Nicole

    ?


    The trivial thing of booking a venue was left to Linc. She was supposed to go to different five-star hotels and book a hall there. Alex had given her the list of hotels, so there was hardly any work.


    Cultivatingst night had helped Alex have a clearer memory of a few future events. There was something he was faintly able to recall and this thing was enough of a headline to summon a genius back to the states.


    He still hasn''t recalled it properly, but Alex felt the day he would recall it was getting closer.


    Until then, Alex had to cultivate hard and focus on other things.


    One of the few other things was getting a car.


    Alex was currently in a car dealership and was buying a car once again.


    He really needed a few cars to travel properly and the importance of it was known when his Urus got wrecked.


    Nix took her Supra to travel around the city while there was just his parent''s old Ford sitting in the garage, which was used by both of them to travel to work.


    Melissa had to take cabs to travel or simply walk if the distance wasn''t too far from home.


    It was a hassle.


    Alex signed a few documents and transferred money online. The registration and everything of the car was done right away and the dealership congratted him and handed him the keys.


    This new car was something Alex bought for Melissa, but would be using it for now.


    It was a silver Mercedes-AMG GT with four doors. Great for travelling with people, and also matched her silver hair. Though, the color appeared rather dull inparison to his wife''s shiny silver hair.


    Alex drove away from the dealership and headed to the city hospital where Nicole''s cancer diagnosis was done.


    It was not to see any patients or Nicole today, but to talk to the staff and get information on where he could buy equipment for his hospital.


    While on his way there, Alex wondered how Nicole was faring off. Did she have the attack stopped that Alex told him about?


    Alex was just a normal guy in his past life. There was no way he knew of fine details and couldn''t help Nicole even if he wanted to. He just knew the surface level things and told Nicole about it.


    Not keeping the curiosity to himself, Alex decided to give Nicole a call.


    ¡­


    In a well illuminated office, Nicole was sitting and reading some papers. There was a big frown on her face and the slight dark circles under her eyes expressed that she hadn''t been sleeping well either.


    Ringgg¡­


    At this time, her phone rang. It wasn''t the office phone, but her personal one.


    Checking to see who it was, her knitted brows eased as she saw the caller.


    Picking the call up, Nicole asked in a tired tone, "Yes, Alex?"


    She was working and didn''t have time for idle chit-chat, thus went straight to the important topic.


    "You seem tired, Miss¡ª"


    "Stop calling me Miss after everything that happened between us." Her brows were back to being knitted.


    Alex''s softughter resounded from the other side. "Right, right, sorry. How have you been? Has the scar gone?"


    Nicole looked down as she heard that. The area where Alex had operated, it now had a really faint scar on it. The creams he had rmended helped in making them disappear.


    In a few more days, the scar should be gone, thought Nicole.


    "Thanks to you, I''ve been working day and night now." Nicole said somethingpletely different than what was on her mind.


    She wasn''t going to tell Alex she was grateful for him to treat her so well. She was a woman who spoke through her actions rather than words.


    "Why? What happened?"


    Alex sounded concerned on the phone and this made Nicole feel a bit of warmth.


    Thinking of not making sarcastic remarks, she replied, "you dropped such a big bombshell on me. The El Vizan attack has got me overworking. Even now¡­ I was reading the intel reports, you know?"


    "Oh, I see. Then, is everything going good? Or are you guys having trouble?"


    "Things aren''t fine. The information you gave me was too shallow. I literally have to move so many people to get something out of the thing you told me. The past few days, I''ve been super busy with this."


    Nicole''sints made Alex feel slightly bad. He for sure was making thisdy overwork, but it couldn''t be helped. He had no idea about this situation after all.


    "Sorry¡­" Alex could only apologize.


    "Sigh¡­ don''t apologize now. It''s not your fault." Nicole felt bad when she heard him apologize. "It''s me who''s not able to rack my mind and find the important clues."


    "Well, the country is running fine as of now and I don''t see peopleining about the police too much. Surely, you''re doing a good job."


    "Who knows? Anyway, what have you been uptotely?" Nicole shifted the conversation in Alex''s direction. She was busy currently, but not as busy to not inquire about Alex''s health.


    "I am currently on my way to the city hospital to talk to those guys about some equipment. I bought a property and I''m opening a hospital myself."


    "Really? Now that''s news." Nicole said with a small smile. "But even if you open up a hospital, I wanna retain the privilege of you doing a home visit for me." Nicole still had feelings for Alex and subconsciously said this.


    Alex could understand it as well and this time, he didn''t reject her advances and said, "for sure, for sure. Also, thank you for your help."


    "Hmm?"


    "I got my medical certificates, now I can legally practice surgery. I suppose I got the certificates delivered due to you."


    "Ah, right. I was kind of annoyed that you had to do so many things to make people believe you are a doctor. And also, your certificates arrived now? After so many days? I contacted those idiots right after you finished my operation."


    Nicole felt annoyed. She had emphasized so much that the certificates should be delivered at the earliest, and it still took so long for them?


    Nicole noted this on the paper in front of her. She was gonna give a good earful to the authorities involved.


    "Betterte than never," replied Alex calmly. "My parents saw it today and they were really happy. We are hosting a party for this tonight. Would you like toe?"


    "What?" Nicole suddenly felt flustered at the invitation. It came out of nowhere!


    "A party. I am hosting a party, my friends and family will be there. Do you have time toe?"


    "Ah¡­" Nicole only felt more flustered as she heard that. It was all too sudden and her condition was the worst right now. She had overworked for quite some time.


    "Haiz,dy. I can feel your panic through the call. Don''t stress over this. It''s alright if you can''t make it. I understand that you''re busy." Alex misunderstood her.


    "Wait, wait." Nicole said hurriedly. "I''ll try to see if I''ll be there. No promises though."


    "Oh, sweet. I''ll text you the venue in a while."


    "Hm." Nicole just hummed.


    An awkward silence befell for a few seconds as both parties had no idea what else to talk about.


    Alex broke the silence after a while by asking, "by the way, if you don''t mind me asking, what have you guys done till now to stop the attack?"


    "It''s confidential." Nicole said tly.


    "Right¡ª"


    "But, I''ll make an exception." Nicole said and smiled. Even though he wasn''t here with her, she didn''t falter from teasing him.


    "Ah, thanks?"


    Nicole then went straight to the point. "Airport authorities from all over the country had searched every airport for suspicious activities. Three unregistered nes have been found in a few small hangers and seized. We tried to trace it but couldn''t find who it belonged to. Mind you, these were decently sized private jets, capable of blowing off half the White House."


    Alex was really surprised hearing that. "Are you sure you can speak about things like this?"


    "Don''t worry, our call is encrypted. Nobody will be able to spy on us or know what we spoke about."


    "Oh. So if I were to do some dirty talking on this call, no one''s gonna know?" Alex couldn''t help but ask for educational purposes.


    Nicole was greatly surprised by this. But she smirked and replied, "that''s right. If I were to let out moans, only you''ll be able to hear it. Isn''t this a big privilege?"


    "¡­" Alex was taken aback by this.


    Even though he rejected Nicole, she didn''t seem to be sad or anything and was still the samedy he found at the burger joint.


    "The privilege for sure makes me happy." Alex replied after a few seconds.


    This time Nicole was taken aback. Now¡­ she didn''t understand whether this guy was being serious or flirting. Didn''t he reject her a while ago? Then what''s with this reaction?


    "Alright, if you''ve got nothing to talk about, I''ll hang up. And yes, if you fail to get information on the equipment, feel free to ask me. I''ll arrange it for you."


    "You''re so nice." Alex couldn''t help but say. "I''ll let you know if it doesn''t work out. See you."


    "See you." Nicole cut the call after saying so.


    She then slumped back on her chair and said with a sigh, "I''ve seendies give out mixed signals¡­ but then¡­ this guy¡­ why''s he like this?"


    Nicole couldn''t understand Alex. He had rejected her yet was flirting with her. Did he want to sleep with her despite having his wives? Was he a cheating bastard?


    No, that shouldn''t be the case. Alex seemed like a nice guy. A professional doctor who knew his stuff.


    When operating on her, he never once saw her with a lecherous gaze.


    Nicole was confident in her looks by now. She wasn''t the average girl and had all the attributes of a sexydy.


    Stil, she couldn''t understand how Alex could reject this. She also had a big background, you know?


    "Hmm¡­ there''s a way to know this." Nicole thought out loud.


    "The party¡­ I''ll go to the party."


    Nicole leaned forwards and gave a call to her agent. "X, clear up my schedule for tonight, I have some work."


    "Yes, chief."


    .


    .


    .


    .....


    A/N: Happy 100 chapters everybody!

 Chapter 101 Waiting And Watching

    <h4>Chapter 101 Waiting And Watching</h4>


    The equipment talk with the hospital staff went smoothly. They informed Alex about the sellers and also gave him a list of things he would be needing other than the obvious important ones.


    As of now, with how big his property was, Alex could have fifty beds and easily make it a multi specialty hospital with various departments.


    The more departments there were, the more diverse the patients would be, and the more money he could make.


    There were selfish mary reasons in opening a hospital and Alex wasn''t afraid of admitting it. Only cowards lied about them doing their job for the sake of helping people.


    Alex had some future goals and quite a lot of money was needed for it. His hospital and his startup would be his ie sources and fund him.


    The total cost of the equipment wasing at around three million dors. They weren''t the most cutting-edge technology, but could get most of the job done easily.


    There anyway weren''t many patients who needed some extra high level care. On the off chance that they did appear, they could be given a rmendation letter and transported to a nearby advance facility.


    Alex roughly had around fourteen million dors after buying the properties and with the equipment costs. He would be left with around ten million after the hospital starts running.


    His funds were exhausting quickly and he needed to start thepany as soon as possible.


    To start it, the algorithm was a must. To create the algorithm, Hazel was needed, and to contact Hazel, a research article was needed. This article was in his memories but to ess it, sharper memory was needed, and this could only be done when Alex cultivated.


    Samuel was looking after the startup''s establishment. They had to go online and have an app before they could start contacting other streamingpanies. If there was not a tform avable, it would be a waste of time to contact them.


    The algorithm can be established after the site and app are made. Hazel could work with the developers and things could be sorted easily.


    As for thepany''s other employee, Carl, his condition was getting better. He wasn''t as depressed anymore and collecting information on the various streaming sites around the world.


    He was given some money by Alex to live properly and focus on the job. This money was also used to pay for the streaming sites and as of now, Carl had spent around a thousand dors to buy subscriptions of around a hundred websites.


    His job was topare and research on content. It was an arduous task but Carl preferred it much more than being a taxi driver.


    Alex had sent these two guys an invitation to tonight''s party as well along with the location of the venue.


    Linc was done booking the venue and all Alex had to do now was dress up and leave with his family.


    ¡­..


    Shanghai, China.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Come in." A hoarse voice rang from the inside of an office.


    The person knocking on the door, a sried man, walked in and saw a man with a pot belly smoking a cigar.


    The man bowed and said, "Department head, there has been a report."


    "Regarding?" The cigar smoking man said nonchntly.


    "The 13th floor property in Texas."


    Taking a puff of his cigar, the man asked, "what of it? Some shifts in the status quo?"


    "No." The man replied. "Rather, some other party is showing interest in it and those LCB guys are leaning towards handing it to them."


    "What?" Some seriousness appeared on the pot belly man''s face now.


    The sried man simply nodded his head in response.


    "The higher ups won''t be happy with this¡­" a frown appeared on the man''s face.


    "Don''t worry, department head. The property isn''t sold yet. There''s just someone showing interest. I am sure that those other guys got notified of it too and will do something about it."


    The department head nodded. "Keep an eye on them and this new party."


    The sried man nodded in agreement and then handed him a file. "Here''s the details of this new party."


    "Oh? It''s disclosed?" The man said with an interested look and checked the files.


    There was a photo of a handsome American guy with ck hair and blue eyes. He seemed young and with how he looked, the man said, "is this guy some rich second generation kid from a big family?"


    The sried man shook his head. "He is from an ordinary family and is a normal doctor. His name is Alexander Gray."


    The department head had another look at the photo after hearing that. "Tch. The Americans sure look good."


    The guy''s remarks weren''t off the charts. With how handsome Alex looked, no one would mistake him in China at least to be from some rich family.


    No tan on the skin meaning he didn''t go out in the sun to work hard, add to that the clear skin and no wrinkles¡­ something achievable by creams that only rich people can buy.


    "Anyway, keep an eye, don''te in contact with him. I think he''s just a local trying to buy some property."


    "Understood," the sried man said and left.


    ¡­..


    Tokyo, Japan.


    In a run down ramen shop where there were no customers, a man with a short stature and appearing like an overworked office employee, entered inside.


    The ramen shop owner, a short old man, looked at the guy and weed him.


    "The usual." The overworked employee sighed and said in a tired tone.


    "Tonkotsu ramen with extra pork?" The old man asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. Extra leaks too, please."


    The old man nodded and left to get this guy his ramen.


    A minuteter, another customer walked in, a simr office employee.


    This guy sat right beside the overworked employee and folded his sleeves to the back, revealing a small dragon tattoo at the side of his wrist.


    "Old man, a tantanmen for me." The guy said in a loud voice.


    He then fell silent and a few minutester, the old man appeared with two ramen bowls and handed them to respective individuals.


    The two started eating it and the guy who ordered tantanmen eximed, "the spice this old man puts in the bowl is just right. I feel refreshed eating it."


    The man beside him nodded. "This food can only be tasted here in the outskirts of Tokyo. I paid a visit to America a while ago and there was not a single ramen shop I found."


    "Argh, what can you even expect? Ramen is a specialty of Japan."


    "That''s right. Well, while I was there, I found an interesting thing." The overworked guy said.


    The two were talking in code words and the old man was fully aware of it and eavesdropping.


    "There are haunted floors too in America, cursed with evil spirits. I came across one such." The guy continued.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    "There was a guy who, despite being warned, went inside the floor."


    "Did he not think there could be danger?"


    "Probably not. He''s a local, afterall. Locals there don''t believe in such stuff."


    "I see. Then¡­ what happened to him? Did some evil spirits haunt him?"


    Slurping down the noodles, the man replied, "no evil spirits harmed him. I think they kept their distance and were just watching."


    The dragon tattoo guy had an interested look on his face.


    Before he could reply however, the old man, listening to their conversation, said, "youngsters these days don''t fear anything."


    "Seems like it, old man."


    "It''s good you left him alone. Otherwise you would be caught by some evil spirits too." The old man said to the tonkotsu ramen guy.


    The guy nodded. "I wasn''t instructed to roam around by mypany, so I kept my distance. Anyway, he''ll meet his doom if he annoys those spirits."


    The old man then smiled lightly. "If you''re done with your food, pay the bill and get out."


    "Thanks for the meal."


    ¡­..


    Mexico City, Mexico.


    A man with sses and short hair was staring at hisputer. He was in a small office and there were a few workers working in their respective cubicles, a bit away from this man''s office.


    A worker got up from his cubicle and knocked on this man''s door. He was holding files and it seemed slightly important.


    The man with sses gestured to him toe inside.


    "Sir, the Liberty Commerce Bank''s property that we were chasing in Austin¡­ some new party seems to have shown interest in it." The guy said.


    "Hmm? New?"


    "Yes. The party is apparently a local. Here''s the details shared to us by the LCB."


    The man nudged his sses and checked the files handed to him.


    A minuteter, he said, "it''s really just a local¡­ hmm¡­ no worries, I''ll inform the higher ups."


    The worker shook his head. "I say, sir, we wait and watch."


    "Why?"


    "Aren''t there other parties after this property? Let them fight with this guy. We can save ourselves that trouble and jump in when there''s more benefits avable for us."


    The man with sses stared at the guy for a few seconds and then nodded his head. "Alright. You can go now."


    The guy nodded and left.


    The man then looked at hisputer and started typing in a few things while reading them out loud.


    "New¡­ party¡­ investigate¡­"


    ¡­..


    Rome, Italy.


    Inside a dimly lit room, four people, covered in ck cloaks, were sitting around a table and discussing something.


    At this point, a new person appeared and joined the table.


    Without wasting any time, he said, "the 13th floor in the LCB building is being sold to some new guy."


    "What?"


    "Yes. He seems to be a rich local,pletely unrted to the ones fighting for this property."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Silence ensued in the room.


    A few minutester, a person said, "what are the other guys doing about it?"


    "Watching."


    "Tsk. And I am sure they are thinking we''ll be watching too." Another person said.


    "We can''t waste time anymore. We seriously need ''that''."


    "Yes. Let''s make haste then." Someone said.


    The discussion then went on between these guys and finally, the fifth person who had arrived, suggested, "we can help that guy get that property, then kill him and get it for ourselves."


    "No. We shouldn''t kill anyone for the time being." A person said.


    "Then, how can we get the property?"


    "It''s simple. As you mentioned, we''ll have him buy it, but then threaten him and take the property to ourselves. We need to be fast, lest others grab this opportunity."


    "It''s decided then."


    "Aveem." The five guys said simultaneously and drew an x mark on their chests.

 Chapter 102 The Guests Show Up

    <h4>Chapter 102 The Guests Show Up</h4>


    7 pm, the party hall.


    In the expensive five-star hotel''s party hall, the stage was set, the guests wereing in one by one, and the waiters served the appetizers and refreshments to the ones present already.


    Alex was seated at one of the tables in the very front with Melissa and his parents.


    His table was filled with gifts, bouquets, and congrattory letters from the guests. There were just so many gifts that the hotel''s staff had toe and clear the tables.


    Josh and J had called quite the amount of people to this ce.


    Even Alex had no idea that his parents had so many friends. There were around a hundred people at this party.


    The entire neighborhood was invited and these guys, after hearing about the venue, cleared up whatever they were doing and immediately made their way here, donning the most expensive clothes from their closets.


    After his neighbors, there was Frank who came in with his wife and two grown up children.


    Frank and his family walked up to their tables full of smiles. They were really thankful to Alex for helping out with the pizzeria.


    Their faces had this unique glow that belonged to someone stress-free and sessful. Money surely changed people''splexion.


    Frank hugged Alex happily and even went ahead to hug Josh, expressing his deep gratitude to all of them. His family too expressed their thanks and handed their gifts to Alex.


    They then handed some more gifts, this time congratting him for bing a sessful neurosurgeon and then went about their ways after some small talk.


    Next, Samuel arrived with his family. His father, mother, two older sisters, and one younger brother was with him.


    Alex knew them well and they too recognized him.


    Samuel walked towards Alex''s table with a wide grin on his face, seemingly happy for some reason.


    Alex''s and Samuel''s family exchanged some flowery words when they met each other and in the meantime, Alex looked at Samuel''s younger brother and asked with a smile,


    "Remember me, champ?"


    Samuel''s little brother, Henry, who was around ten years old when Alex saw him, now seemed like a high schooler.


    He had grown up to be a healthy young man, thought Alex, until he had a look at his slightly dark lips.


    Henry smiled and said, "how can I forget brother Alex?"


    He was a well-mannered boy even now.


    "It''s a surprise that Henry still remembers you, haha." Samuelughed. "He usually forgets everybody."


    It couldn''t be helped. Henry had a pretty good opinion of Alex ever since young.


    Alex minded his own business and wasn''t loud like his brother Sam. He also seemed to be somewhat of a genius and now that he became a neurosurgeon at such a young age, Henry was even more sure that Alex indeed was a genius.


    Unlike his brother who was in finance, Henry was interested in science and knew how difficult it was to be a doctor in this day and age. The sybus was far too vast and things were just too hectic.


    Unknowingly, even without meeting Alex for so many years, he held some respect for him for achieving such a feat.


    Alex smiled and replied, "makes me happy knowing this, haha. I remember thest time I saw Henry, he was a prepubescent boy."


    Henry''s face flushed slightly hearing that. He remembered how stupid he was at that age.


    Changing the topic, Henry said, "Big brother, my talks aside. I heard you and Sam are business partners now. What are you guys doing?"


    Samuel pped the back of Henry''s head yfully. "Call me big brother too, lil taco."


    Henry red at Samuel hearing that. "Stop calling me that. It''s super cringey."


    Samuelughed and wrapped his arms around Henry''s shoulder, not replying to it anymore.


    Henry shook his head in disappointment and then turned to Alex. His big brother was a gone case and Henry knew it would be a waste to talk to him.


    Alex was about to answer him, when he saw a few men in suits, looking like bodyguards, walk inside the hall.


    Knowing who wasing, Alex said, "Sam, Henry, sorry, there''s guests that I need to greet. I''ll talk to you guys in a bit, alright?"


    Samuelughed it off and patted Alex''s back. "It''s your big day, buddy. We understand."


    Alex nodded and then took his leave.


    At the entrance of the hall, the person he had been waiting for arrived.


    It was a beautiful blonde-haireddy, wearing a slightly revealing bold red dress. Her arms and cor bones were exposed and there was a small cut at the lower half of her dress, showing some skin above the knee.


    ''She for sure knows how to dress,'' thought Alex as he neared her.


    "Am Ite?" Nicole asked with a smile.


    "Nope, you''re on time." Alex replied with a smile as well.


    He then looked at the guards around her and said, "I thought you''reing alone."


    Nicole sighed at this. She walked close to Alex and said, "I wanted to, but couldn''t due to circumstances. Anyway, they''ll not bother us or react¡­"


    Nicole''s lips then curved up and she continued, "¡­even if you give me a hug."


    Alex shook his head with a smile. It seems Nicole wasn''t nning on giving up anytime soon.


    He took a step ahead and gave her a reserved hug. Nothing too touchy.


    Nicole chuckled at this and didn''t call him out. She was fine with this too.


    "You look handsome, by the way." Nicole said as she looked at him.


    Alex was wearing gray pants, ck shirt, belts, shoes, and had a silver watch on his hand. One button of his tucked shirt was open and he seemed like a really handsome young man.


    The things on him were simple, but it brought out the best in him. His toned muscles were outlined on his shirt and pants, making not just Nicole, but most of thedies stare at him.


    If it weren''t for the women being with their families and if this was a nightclub, none of thedies would have hesitated to approach Alex.


    Sure he was a genius guy, neurosurgeon, and whatnot. But it didn''t change the fact that he was too hot to not think of taking a bite.


    It may appear weird since it was a rare urrence, but the reverse situation was quitemon.


    Men thirsting for a hotdy was known by everybody since men never concealed their motives. Plus, the number of hot women were far more than the number of hot men in the world.


    Women maintained themselves well while men¡­ well¡­ just like Alex, many pped some water on their face and they were done washing themselves up.


    Hearing thepliment, Alex could easily guess that Nicole had no ns to back down anytime soon. He''ll need to chat with her about thister though.


    "That dress suits you well." Alex gave a slightly reserved response.


    Nicole liked it nheless and smiled. "Are you not¡ª"


    "Alexxxxx!"


    Nicole was interrupted by a melodic voice.


    She was dumbfounded with the tone and turned to look back, only to see a sexy mature woman wearing an exquisite ck dress waving in her direction.


    The moment she had a look at her, Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise.


    But she concealed her emotions pretty quick. Being a high ranking officer, such things were trivial.


    Right beside this maturedy, there was a girl in a blue dress. She had a cold expression on her face and seemed like she was forcefully brought into this party against her wishes.


    Alex looked at the two new guestsing in and smiled. Waving back at them, he said, "I thought you wouldn''te."


    As if Nicole didn''t exist, Lucielle appeared beside her and said with a soft giggle, "how is that possible? You''re thisdy''s crush afterall."


    "Mom!" Marcelle''s icy look disappeared and what followed was a flushed face.


    Why was her mother like this!? She couldn''t understand. All Marcelle had done was identally state that Alex was handsome and now she was trying her best to hook her up with him.


    Poor Marcelle didn''t know that her mother was just using her as a cover to tantly flirt with Alex. It was wrong on Lucielle''s part to do something like this, but as a mother, she had to.


    Marcelle would never find a husband if Lucielle didn''t push her. This girl was just too reserved to even talk to men.


    By trying to act as a matchmaker, Lucielle hoped to slowly open the shackles around her daughter''s heart and have her find a potential partner. Alex was good enough to do it.


    If Marcelle ended up liking Alex due to her pushing her like this, Lucielle was more than happy to back away. But if she didn''t make her moves and in the end, Lucielle really fell in love, she would be the one to not back away.


    Lucielle was apetitivedy. Either grab the opportunity given on time, or she''ll devour it herself. It mattered not if her own daughter was involved in this.


    Being a mother though, she would end up sharing Alex with her daughter, but she won''t back away if she were to fall in love with him.


    Lucielle hadn''t fallen in love yet so Marcelle still had the opportunity to take Alex away. But, it would all depend on how fast she makes her move.


    As mentioned, Lucielle wasn''t the typical emotionaldy who would make sacrifices. It didn''t matter even if it was her daughter, she won''t back down after a certain point.


    She really loved Marcelle, more than anyone else in the world, but this girl had to understand, the world won''t move with her pace. She had to adjust herself and fight for things, otherwise everything would be taken from her.


    Lucielle was doing her motherly duties by trying her level best to hook Marcelle up with Alex, but if she didn''t respond, then there was nothing she could do further.


    It was Marcelle''s loss.


    In any case, Lucielle was a happy and carefree woman. Flirting so openly was her nature.


    As Nicole heard Lucielle''s words, she suddenly felt something was fishy and looked at her with slightly furrowed brows.


    She couldn''t help but think, ''this woman¡­ why''s she here? And what''s with herment?''

 Chapter 103 Not Even Blesseds Were Spared

    <h4>Chapter 103 Not Even Blesseds Were Spared</h4>


    Oblivious to Nicole''s thoughts, Alex simply said to Lucielle, "it''s a pleasure to have you guys here. Please make yourselvesfortable and I''ll be back in a bit."


    Alex wasn''t trying to escape, he really had a lot of things to do right now.


    More guests wereing and he had to greet them all.


    Nixie wasn''t here yet and he was waiting for her. He had called her a while ago and she said there was a slight problem that urred.


    What the slight problem was, well¡­ Nix''s car couldn''t amodate three people and she refused to have her parents go to the hotel in a taxi.


    It was her husband''s big day, she wanted them to go to the venue properly.


    Thus, just like Alex, Nix ended up hitting a car dealership as well, albeit a littlete. This time she took her father to buy something he liked.


    Eventually, Nix texted that she couldn''t buy something her father liked.


    When asked why, she replied that he liked the cars that either he had designed or somepact small car for dailymute. Her mother didn''t like this and then started arguing with her dad, stating that this wasn''t Italy for him to worry about narrow roads and traffic.


    Eventually, against her father''s wishes once again, Nix ended up getting a BMW M series model that her mother liked.


    Her father wasining about the mother-daughter pair not understanding the beauty of Italian cars, but oh well, Nix and I both turned a deaf ear towards thosements and were on their way to the hotel.


    Alex waited for them, and in the meantime, greeted the other guests.


    Nicole and Lucielle, who had parted ways with Alex, surprisingly enough, were sitting at the same table in a corner of the hall.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate to stand around Nicole, so her bodyguards were sitting at the tables around her, keeping a watch on the people in the hall.


    Taking a sip of a citrusy mocktail, Nicole calmly looked at the calm Lucielle sitting in front of her.


    This woman''s expression was anything but simr to the one she showed to Alex at the entrance.


    "I wonder what a high profiledy like you is doing here." Nicole said calmly while looking at Lucielle.


    Lucielle, with a neutral expression on her face, replied while sipping on a sweet mocktail, "the same could be asked to you."


    Marcelle, sitting beside her mother, had no interest in these two''s talks. She busied herself by doing some work on her phone and ignored them.


    Nicole had an interested look on her face. "He''s my doctor. It''s only natural that I pay him a visit."


    "Hmm?" Lucielle felt something fishy. She put her mocktail down and staring right into Nicole''s eyes, said, "How was he treating you? His license arrived today."


    Without a license, one wasn''t allowed to practice. Lucielle was told by Alex on call that this celebration is for him officially being able to practice medicine.


    Lucielle''s reply made Nicole feel suspicious this time. How did this woman know Alex got his license today? Did he tell her? If he did, then the question was¡­ Why? Why did he tell her? What was the rtionship between the two?


    The flickering glint in Nicole''s eyes didn''t go unnoticed by Lucielle. She didn''t call out Nicole on this though and waited for her reply.


    Looking at the calm woman, Nicole felt slightly disturbed for the first time in a while.


    She could easily say her rtionship with Alex, but then, why should she? There was no reason for her to give any exnation to this woman.


    Nicole maintained her calm persona and replied, "I am sure your intelligencework is wide. Why don''t you ask them?"


    A murderous glint flickered in Lucielle''s eyes. It was a small killing intent, present nheless.


    Marcelle didn''t see it, but Nicole for sure did.


    Of course, Nicole wasn''t afraid of such things and she stared right into Lucielle''s purple eyes.


    The twodies were about to end up in a stare down, but then, a feminine looking butler walked in their direction and said,


    "Hello¡ª"


    Thud!


    BAM!


    ''Oh shit¡­''


    A waiter that was walking behind the butler bumped into him due to the butler suddenly stopping.


    This caused the butler to stagger forwards and he ended up stepping on another butler''s shoce, making that poor guy bang himself down on Nicole''s table.


    The drinks from his hand were naturally sshed everywhere, making Nicole, Lucielle, Marcelle, and even the butler?get drenched with it.


    "Goddamn!" Nicole cursed, already in a really bad mood.


    Her bodyguards rushed towards her and asked if she was okay, which made Nicole even more angry, knowing these useless couldn''t even stop two waiters from stumbling like this.


    She was about to burst when someone rushed in her direction and asked, "are you guys okay?"


    This voice¡­ It made Nicole and Lucielle both feel calm.


    Lucielle''s cheerful expression was back and turning to the source of the voice, Alex, she said yfully, "what is this, Alex? I fully expected you toe a second earlier and save us like a hero, you know?"


    Herment left Nicole and Marcelle dumbfounded, while Alex had no idea what she was talking about.


    He couldn''t help but just say, "I am sorry¡ª"


    "Ah, don''t fret. It''s just a small ident." Lucielle quickly dismissed his apology.


    She knew that this really was an ident and Alex shouldn''t apologize like this.


    Lucielle''s sudden change in attitude greatly surprised Nicole once again. She wondered whether she was looking at the right person or not.


    Was this the same colddy from here? Was this the samedy who had murder on her mind while staring at Nicole?


    Oblivious to Nicole''s thoughts, Alex said, "well, I am sure you''re feeling ufortable right now. Why don''t you guys check into a room? I''ll have someone deliver new clothes in the meantime."


    Nicole and Lucielle could understand Alex. They two didn''t give him a hard time and not wanting Marcelle to say anything on this, Lucielle quickly dragged her away from this ce and said to Alex that she''ll be back in a bit.


    Nicole too took her leave and once everyone was gone, Alex stared at the butler in front of him with knitted brows.


    Smack!


    "Stupid guy."


    "Ow!"


    Alex smacked the back of the butler''s head, making the poor guy start rubbing it to ease the pain.


    This butler, this feminine looking dude who wasn''t a dude, he was none other than Linc.


    Alex had underestimated the Jinx.


    Or maybe Linc had been happy for a while and this caused the negativity to spread and cause problems.


    Alex remembered that Linc seemed happy while driving the car, then he guessed she might''ve gotten happy or maybe rxed when he wasn''t with her.


    He also saw her gobbling up some appetizers happily in the party and having an ecstatic look on her face.


    ''Tch, a little neglect and even these Blesseds weren''t spared.'' Alex thought to himself and stared at Linc.


    Linc''s body shrieked under the gaze of her master and she tried to think of ways to run away.


    Alex grabbed a waiter passing by and said to him, "take his guy with you and get him a new pair of clothes. It''s fine if you give him a simr uniform as yours."


    Before Linc could protest about it, Alex walked away and with a disheartened look, Linc had to go with the waiter to change.


    The waiter took Linc to the dressing room and, checking his size, gave him a small set of clothes.


    "Feel free to change here, sir." The waiter then said.


    "W-what? Here? There''s no dressing room?" Linc looked around and asked.


    The waiter shook his head. "Sir, this is the men''s room. We don''t need a dressing room."


    Linc let out a small yelp in shock. She would need to change in front of this guy!? Impossible!


    She would never do such a thing!


    Even though she looked like a man, she wasn''t a man!


    "Where''s the bathroom?" Linc tried to be rational and asked.


    The waiter pointed at the bathroom and Linc immediately made a run for it, shutting the door quickly.


    A few minutester, she walked out in fresh clothes with a relieved sigh.


    Not even a second had passed since she got out, when she suddenly saw a man standing outside the bathroom and jumped in fright.


    "What are you doing, cker!? The kitchen''s short staffed, go help them quickly." The man yelled and then ran inside the bathroom.


    In the next instant, Linc heard someone''s bowel explode and shivered in disgust.


    She fastened her pace and didn''t want to stay in this room anymore, but before making an exit, she heard a loud symphony of the toilet getting absolutely annihted by that man.


    Linc almost puked at this and while running away, thought, ''why¡­ why must all such things happen to me¡­''


    Linc teared up during her run and finally made it to the party hall.


    Before going inside though, she spotted a beautiful greenish-blue haireddy and knowing who she was, Linc started crying and made a run towards her.


    "Master¡ª"


    Thud!

 Chapter 104 Suspicious Guys At The Venue

    ?


    As Nix was nearing the party hall, she saw Linc waving and running at her, only to be hit by someone opening the hall''s door from inside.


    She would''ve gone to help her, but then was blocked by a few staff members rushing out from within the hall.


    Her gaze fell on them and she noticed that none of them bothered to check up on Linc. They simply went by their ways to do their things.


    It felt weird. In any case, Nix went to go check up on Linc.


    Walking close to her and helping her get up, Linc immediately hugged Nix and began crying.


    "M-M-Master¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­"


    Nix didn''t understand why she was crying, but she had to distance herself from Linc because he was a guy now. People might misunderstand something.


    She took out a handkerchief, handed it to Linc, then broke the hug. "Why are you crying?"


    Linc used the handkerchief to blow her nose on it and looking at Nix with her tear-filled eyes, said, "there¡­ sniff¡­ there¡ª"


    "Nixie!"


    Linc was interrupted by a sweet voice.


    Nix turned around when she heard her name and saw it to be her mom, walking towards the hall while holding her dad''s hand.


    Nix gestured to Linc to go inside the hall at this moment and then went to her parents.


    "Ma, Pa, we are not on a pic. Hurry up!" Nix held her mother''s hands and rushed to the party hall.


    "Slow down, my dear!" I said as she pulled David with her.


    "No, we''re already runningte." Nix didn''t give any room for negotiations and hurried to the hall.


    As the three walked inside, they saw the hall to be full of guests and Nix said in a low tone, "look¡­ we''re thest toe."


    "Smile, Nixie. People are watching. Pretend that we aren''tte." I said in a low tone with a smile on her face.


    David had a normal expression on his face unlike the mother-daughter duo. He wasn''t very bothered even if he waste.


    The arrival of Nix and her family caught the attention of Alex''s family.


    Josh and J walked towards these guys and Josh said, "damn David, your habit of beingte still hasn''t changed."


    David sighed and shook his head. "Tell that to I there. We gotte because of her."


    David swiftly shifted all the me on his wife.


    I hit David with her elbow and still smiling, said to J, "you know how bad traffic is at this hour right, J?"


    "Haha, I understand. Come, have some refreshments." J said and took these guys to a reserved table at the front.


    A few minutester, Alex joined these guys and they chatted for a while over some appetizers and refreshments.


    He then politely took his exit and called Nicole and Lucielle to know whether they got their dresses delivered or not.


    There was a luxury clothing shop nearby and Alex had sent the hotel staff to fetch some dresses. Although he didn''t think they would''ve bought and delivered it so quickly, he still decided to ask.


    To his surprise, Nicole and Lucielle both said they were ready and were on their way back to the party hall.


    Alex told them to take their time, but thosedies didn''t seem to understand it.


    In any case, all was good now.


    Alex went backstage and talked with the host to start the event in a few minutes, then went back to the table where his family was, waiting for themencement of the event.


    ¡­..


    Outside the party hall.


    Nicole had finished dressing up and was on her way towards the hall.


    She didn''t give Alex a hard time and had asked an agent to bring a dress from her home right at the moment the drinks were spilled.


    It was due to this that she got ready faster than Alex had thought.


    Once she reached the hall, she took a seat at an empty table at the corner of the hall.


    Feeling bored, she sipped on mocktails and looked at the people in the party.


    They all seemed normal working folks and nothing out of the ordinary.


    She then tried to have a look at Alex''s table, but it was quite far from where she was and she couldn''t take a peak.


    ''A pity,'' she thought and averted her gaze, only to see someone staring at the front with an odd gaze.


    ''Hmm?'' Nicole felt something off and looked in the direction of the person''s gaze.


    This guy was looking at the table Alex was in and apparently staring with quite the interest.


    The table at which this person was, it was in a spot where people frequently moved around, making him unnoticeable due to their movements.


    If Nicole wasn''t a well trained officer, she wouldn''t have noticed such a thing. Add to that, she was a Blessed too and sensitive to malice.


    Nicole pretended she didn''t see this guy and focused on her drink.


    She brought the ss close to her and before attaching her lips onto it, said, "J, four o''clock, the man with the full white drink."


    Nicole then sipped on her drink and put it down, continuing to do her business as if nothing happened.


    Her bodyguards around her showed no movements after hermand, but Nicole knew her agents had started keeping a watch on this guy.


    This man appeared really normal and the only odd thing Nicole could point out while describing him was his drink which he hadn''t touched yet. These were really small details, but nothing a fed couldn''t see.


    A few minutester, Lucielle walked inside the hall with her daughter. She once again sat at the same table as Nicole, annoying her.


    There were a few more empty tables in the hall, but this woman chose to sit with Nicole herself. Something was definitely suspicious about her, but not as much as that man still sneaking nces at Alex.


    "You''re staring at that man for a while, Miss Nicole." Lucielle pointed out.


    Nicole looked at her and said with a kind smile, "that''s none of your business, ma''am."


    Lucielle chuckled softly at the passive aggressivement. "A sassy one, aren''t you, Director?"


    Nicole sighed and said, "can you please focus on your drink and leave me alone?"


    Lucielle smiled and didn''t do as told. "The guy you''re looking at, he''s not gonna do anything."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well¡ª"


    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen! I am your host¡­"


    Nicole and Lucielle''s conversation was interrupted by the host on the stage.


    The event had begun and the hall became noisy really quick, rendering the twodies unable to talk.


    Like a normal event, the host greeted everyone, then talked about all the good stuff regarding today''s event.


    This event was the celebration of Alex''s achievement. Him bing the youngest neurosurgeon in history and receiving praises from around the world.


    In a world containing super humans, such a thing was a minor aplishment. But to this smallmunity of normal mortals from the suburbs of Austin, it was quite the achievement.


    They were all happy for Alex and cheering for him as the host continued to list down the stuff Alex had done.


    Finally, the host called Alex''s parents and Alex on stage to have them say a few words.


    As Alex became the center of attention of everybody, Nicole became slightly worried and turned to see the man who was staring suspiciously.


    She noticed that he was still doing the same thing, but then, Lucielle tapped on Nicole''s hand and distracted her.


    Nicole was about to be pissed at this woman for interfering with her job, but with Lucielle pointing at a few people from the audience, Nicole''s anger subdued.


    She noticed that not only that man, but there were a few more suspicious guys in the venue.


    A frown formed on Nicole''s beautiful face.


    An interested look appeared on Lucielle''s face as she watched this.


    ''She seems so worried for Alex. Hmm¡­ is she perhaps¡­'' Lucielle''s thoughts drifted to apletely different direction than Nicole''s.


    Whatever these twodies were doing in the back, it was not known by anyone in the hall, not even the two Goddesses sitting in the front.


    Melissa and Nix were busy watching Alex give out his speech. They were really proud of him and taking pictures of him on stage.


    He looked really hot in that formal outfit he was wearing and made them want to take a bite out of him.


    The speechsted for a few minutes and when Alex was done, everyone pped for him and cheered for his prosperous future.


    Then, dancers came out on stage, there was music, and finally, dinner was served at their tables.


    It was a small event that was put together just this morning, so it was food first and then drinks.


    Those who didn''t want food could opt out by going straight to the bar counter at one end of the hall.


    Majority of men did that to chat over drinks and thedies banded together to eat and gossip.


    These were all friends and family so there was no awkwardness.


    Nicole and Lucielle both had a thought this time.


    They had heard of Alex having wives and decided to go see how these women looked.


    The two, they got up at the same time, getting wary of each other suddenly.


    Nicole shot a look at Lucielle, but then felt not to indulge in a conversation and decided to walk in the direction of Alex''s table.


    Lucielle too walked in that direction and this made Nicole frown and say, "stop stalking me."

 Chapter 105 A Small Gift From Lucielle

    <h4>Chapter 105 A Small Gift From Lucielle</h4>


    Being used of stalking, Lucielle simply smiled and said, "it''s you who''s in my direction."


    "Oh? And where must you be going?"


    "To greet the man who invited me, where else?" Lucielle said and walked past Nicole.


    Nicole frowned and stared at Lucielle''s distancing back. She failed to understand why this woman was acting in such a strange manner. Her being acquainted with Alex was highly suspicious and Nicole couldn''t let Alex be in danger.


    She hurried towards Alex''s family and closed her distance between Lucielle.


    Alex, sipping on a non-alcoholic drink, was amused to see Nicole and Lucielle both walk towards him together. They seemed to be closer than before for some reason.


    He got up from his seat to greet them, but once they neared him, they stopped in their spot and seemed to go into a daze.


    ''Hmm?'' Alex walked towards the two to see what was wrong.


    As he neared them, Lucielle turned her gaze to him and asked in a low tone, "that girl there¡­ is that¡­"


    "Yes." Alex replied instantly, knowing what she was going to ask.


    "Holy¡­" Lucielle muttered under her breath and seemed to be greatly surprised by something.


    Nicole, still in daze, got her sides nudged by Lucielle''s elbow.


    "Stop staring, it''s rude." Lucielle said softly.


    Nicole knitted her brows and turned to Lucielle, only for thetter to say with a neutral look, "¡­you have no chance against her."


    "What?" Nicole was stupefied with thement.


    "Are the dresses to your liking?" Alex suddenly said, interrupti the two''s conversation.


    Lucielle smiled at him and said, "yes, it''s great."


    Although the dress wasn''t brought by Alex, Nicole still nodded her head and said, "it''s great."


    She didn''t want to be impolite.


    Alex smiled. "I am d. Come, let me introduce you to my family."


    "Wait¡ª"


    "Sure!" Lucielle didn''t let Nicole back out and dragged her along.


    Nicole was dumbfounded once again by her gesture, but couldn''t voice out herints as she was dragged into making an introduction.


    Alex introduced the twodies to his father, mother, and wife Melissa. They greeted Nicole and Lucielle with a smile and asked them to join them for a few drinks.


    The twodies couldn''t refute and joined them.


    Josh and J had no idea who these were, however, since Alex made an introduction, they guessed that they might be important.


    As for Melissa, looking at these twodies, she just thought, ''heh¡­ husband got us new sisters it seems¡­''


    She had no opinion on her husband''s harem increasing. Rather, she felt it was somewhat good. Elysium wascking people and these could be of great help there.


    Her husband''s harem wasn''t that big anyway. A few more additions here and there won''t hurt most of thedies.


    Nicole and Lucielle on the other hand¡­ they were having a really hard time stopping themselves from feeling insecure.


    Melissa was just too beautiful and they couldn''t help but gaze at Alex, wondering how he got himself such a girl.


    However, the moment they stared at his face, they realized, he was equivalently as charming as Melissa.


    It clicked them then. They both were probably made for each other.


    Just as they were getting disheartened, another girl joined them at the table.


    She was a beautiful greenish-blue haired girl and sat right beside Alex.


    Nicole and Lucielle felt another blow at themselves as they watched her.


    Wasn''t this¡­ wasn''t this girl too beautiful as well!? Just where was Alex finding such people?!


    If they were feeling insecure previously, then now¡­


    Now they werepletely fine.


    That''s right. They had suffered such a massive blow that it made them snap back to reality and look at things rationally.


    Despite having such beautiful people around him, Alex still found Nicole and Lucielle good looking.


    This meant that they still had a chance and it wasn''t over for them yet.


    Nicole was told by Alex that she didn''tck anything and was good looking. He just wasn''t interested because he was married and things would be wrong.


    Well, Nicole didn''t want to break someone''s marriage and she wasn''t nning on bing Alex''s wife, but she still wanted to keep a good rtionship with him because he saved her life and also in general was fun.


    As for Lucielle, she needed apanion. It didn''t matter if they were married or not. As long as she found herselffortable enough with the other person and liked the vibes, she was in for it.


    Lucielle had a sure shot chance of being in Alex''s harem since he said it himself. It was up to her to ept or reject his proposal.


    Well, as she had thought before of giving things a month''s time, she still kept it going. She didn''t have feelings for Alex yet, but no one could say what would happen after a month.


    Also, she wouldn''t really mind giving things a month extra¡­


    Lucielle blushed internally, but didn''t show it on the outside. She was a maturedy and acting like a young girl in love didn''t suit her.


    Alex was chatting with everyone happily,pletely oblivious to the roller coaster of an emotion the twodies in front had just been through.


    Melissa and Nix talked to them and so did Josh and J.


    After a while, Josh and J felt they should leave these guys be and went to hangout with others.


    "Right, Alex." Lucielle called out.


    "Hmm?" Alex looked at her.


    Lucielle smiled and from within her purse, fetched a card and handed it to Alex.


    Alex took it and had a look at it.


    This was a ck metal card and had silver engravings on it. There was a familiar picture in the card''s background. It being of three silver moons.


    There was a full man, attached to it were two crescent moons facing away from the full moon on each side.


    The symbol was dimmed to blend in with the dark theme of the card.


    In silver, Alex''s name was etched on the card and at the top left, two striking words were written ¡ª All ess.


    At the bottom left of the card was ''Three Moons Hotels'' written on it.


    This hotel was the same five-star one that Alex was currently in for his party.


    He wondered what such a thing meant and turned to look at Lucielle.


    Lucielle let out a soft smile. "It''s a small congrattory gift from me and my daughter."


    "I understand. But is it for?" Alex asked.


    Lucielle replied inly, "it''ll give you ess to any Three Moons Hotel from around the world."


    "What!?" Alex eximed in shock.


    Even Nicole was slightly surprised, but not too much. She could pretty much guess such a thing happening if it was Lucielle.


    Lucielleughed softly and asked. "Is it not to your liking?"


    "No, no." Alex shook his head. "It''s just that, it''s too precious of a gift. I can''t take it."


    Alex tried returning it.


    To have such a card, even if Alex were double the money in his bank ount, heck, even had ten times that amount, he was sure he couldn''t get such a thing.


    He didn''t know how much Lucielle had spent to get her hands on such a thing and he really didn''t want someone''s favour like this.


    He was kind of skeptical of things and believed that there wasn''t any free lunch in the world.


    Lucielle let out a giggle and said, "it''s not precious. I got it for free, so keep it."


    "What?" Alex was confused now.


    "Keep it with you." Nicole from the side chimed in and said while looking at Alex. "This woman isn''t as generous as she looks and you probably won''t get an opportunity like this again."


    From the looks of it, Nicole seemed to know a bit about Lucielle.


    Alex couldn''t help but ask, "why do you say so?"


    Nicole sighed. "Do you not check the inte? Do you really not know who this woman here is?"


    "Hmm?" Alex was confused.


    Nicole smiled and shook her head while Lucielle continued to giggle. "It seems I am not as famous as I thought myself to be."


    Nix and Melissa''s attention was now on their husband''s conversation with the twodies. It seemed a bit interesting.


    Nicole hit Lucielle''s side with her elbow, doing the same thing she did to her a while ago, and said, "if you''re trying to introduce yourself, at least do it properly."


    "I did introduce myself properly. What are you talking about, fufu?" Lucielle answered.


    Nicole rolled her eyes. This woman for sure seemed like someone upto no good.


    Not wanting to keep Alex in the dark, Nicole said, "the hotel you''re in currently, it belongs to this woman here and that card¡­"


    Surprise shed all over Alex''s face. He couldn''t help but look at the card and then at Lucielle, wondering if what Nicole had just said was true or not.


    Lucielle chuckled. "That''s quite the reaction."


    "¡­is this¡­ true?" Alex asked, still greatly surprised.


    If what Nicole had said was true and this hotel did belong to Lucielle, then¡­


    There was not a single country on Earth where Alex couldn''t stay for free!


    That''s right! Three Moons Hotel was a big hotel and resort chain all around the world, with their branches in all countries!


    They owned several small hotel chains from around the world and it was due to this that they could prate deep into even the smaller, less visited countries.


    If this card allowed ess to all the hotels, this was too big of a deal!


    No money could buy such privilege and this was truly very shocking.


    Alex''s surprise wasn''t for naught and he stared at Lucielle, wanting an answer.


    Lucielle smirked and she was about to answer, when a butler came running in their direction and abruptly hugged Alex.


    "M-M-Master¡­"

 Chapter 106 Actions Have Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 106 Actions Have Consequences</h4>


    Alex was surprised with Linc hugging him so suddenly while Melissa and Nix wondered what just happened.


    As for Nicole and Lucielle, they were frowning as they watched a waiter hugging Alex and saying master.


    This uniform Linc was wearing, it belonged to the staff of the Three Moons.


    "M-M-Master¡­" Linc said in a panic stricken voice.


    Alex had not seen Linc in such a state ever since her rescue from those chuunis.


    Knowing this was something serious, he got up from his seat and excused himself from the table.


    Getting out of the hall and into a secluded corner, Alex asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Linc''s expression was grave. "M-Master¡­ there¡­ smell¡­ guys¡­"


    Linc''s words were broken due to her panic, but Alex made out what she was trying to tell.


    She seemed to have stumbled across guys that smelled really bad. This sounded stupid, but Alex had a hunch that there was more to it than what Linc could convey.


    In the midst of their conversation, Linc''s eyes widened and she eximed, "smell! Smell! Smell!"


    She took Alex''s hand and tried to run away, only to see four guys in staff clothes block her path.


    [Ding!]


    [A new quest has started!]


    +


    Quest: Don''t get corrupted!


    Info: Don''t get your mind corrupted and survive the interaction.


    Reward: Insights of the world.


    Failure: Corruption of the mind will turn you into a mindless monster.


    +


    Alex frowned at the sudden messages and his expression turned grave once he saw the four staff guys.


    The four staff members took off their left hand''s gloves as they walked near Alex and Linc, making their faces distort and change into that of something unrecognizable.


    It was as if there was some blurry censorship on their faces and the only thing noteworthy about these guys was the red ''X'' tattooed on the back of their palms.


    One step¡­ two steps¡­ three steps¡­


    The surroundings around Alex changed as these guys neared him and turned pitch ck, with only the guys and Linc visible to him.


    Alex hugged Linc close to him, trying to protect her from these guys, and stared right at the four men.


    Linc was shivering uncontrobly and muttering, "bad smell¡­ foul smell¡­"


    Alex felt something warm on his shirt right in the next instant as Linc said that.


    Surprised, he looked down, only to see blood leaking out of Linc''s nose and passing through his shirt.


    It would be a lie to say Alex didn''t panic at this very instant. His heart began beating fast enough for Linc to feel the beats as she rested her head on his chest, and a drop of sweat trickled down his neck.


    Alex tried to stay calm and rational in this situation. The first priority in his head was to treat Linc because excessive bleeding was fatal.


    However, hair all over his body stood on their ends as danger bells rang all over his mind.


    Alex was forced to shift his priority of treating Linc and turn to look at the guys walking close to him.


    "A???????????l??????????e???????x?????????????a??????n????????????d????????e????????r??????????????? ???????????????G????????????r????a?????????y???????????¡­"


    A demonic screech resounded in Alex and Linc''s heads, bringing sharp pain to the two.


    Linc passed out while Alex was on the verge of copsing as well.


    Alex''s nose started bleeding at this point, but he held on and looked at the guys in front of him.


    Even though they had said some incorrigible words, he was able to make out what they were.


    The four men had expected Alex to not copse.


    Their blurry faces turned into a vicious smile and they let out some more demonic screeches.


    Alex felt his head was about to explode with those words. Not only his nose, but he began bleeding from all seven orifices on his head.


    Alex''s vision turned red and the words he heard in his mind were:


    "Finish the deal."


    He couldn''t make out what these people were talking about.


    "Sign¡­ it¡­"


    Alex then heard those words. His gaze turned up and through his red vision, he saw a paper and pen in front of him.


    With immense pain coursing through his entire body, Alex felt he was on the verge of copsing.


    It was at this point that his body''s final survival mechanism was triggered.


    His adrenaline shot up, his pupils contracted, and for a few seconds,plete rity returned to his brain.


    In a single moment, thousands of thoughts rain through Alex''s mind and in the next moment, all thoughts began screaming one thing:


    HEALING POTIONS!


    [Purchasing healing potions¡­]


    [Applying healing potions¡­]


    Two system messages appeared in front of his eyes and right in the next few instances, the red vision cleared up and Alex returned to normalcy.


    Not wasting this opportunity, Alex immediately pulled out the guns from his inventory and fired at the four men.


    To his surprise, the guns didn''t work and the four men''s smiles turned wider.


    "It''s useless," heard Alex in his head along with the demonic screech.


    The sharp pain returned and Alex was about to purchase more potions to heal himself when¡­


    BURST! BURST! BURST! BURST!


    A slender leg kicked the four men''s heads, making them all burst in an instant.


    Blood sttered everywhere and drenched Alex, Linc, and their surroundings red.


    The bodies of the four copsed and the sharp pain from his head was gone, but the excess blood loss made Alex copse.


    The final thing he saw in his vision was a blurry figure with cyan hair, making him break out in a relieved smile as he copsed.


    ¡­..


    Inside a suite in the Three Moons hotel.


    "I waste!" Nix eximed as she watched the resting Alex and Linc on the bed.


    Melissa held Nix''s hand and said, "it''s okay. At least you made it there and not a lot of damage was done."


    Nix''s expression was that of a concerned wife currently.


    "Big sis, isn''t this too early? Those fools shouldn''t be making contact with husband so soon."


    Melissa nodded her head. "That''s true. But, you know it right that we can''t really predict Fate and Destiny. It''s not in our hands."


    Nix knitted her brows and stared at Melissa. "I wanna refute it, but I am unable to. It''s annoying me."


    Melissa sighed. "They''re thew of the universe, my sweet sis. If one could predict and y with them, won''t one be above them?"


    Nix sighed while Melissa did so too.


    Even if they were all sisters,ws werews and couldn''t be changed just for the sake of their betterment.


    Plus, all of the things happening were something the result of their husband''s own choices.


    It was all an automatic result of his own cause and effect.


    To put in even simpler words, the consequences their husband was suffering was due to his own actions.


    If Gene Cultivation made him strong and had him break through thews of the world, the world would resist it by making changes to his cause and effect.


    The level at which the resistance happened was entirely dependent on the things threatening itsws.


    In Alex''s case, his Gene Cultivation could open a new path which could result in many people opting for it and eventually breaking thews of the world even further.


    It was a threat to the normal running conditions of the world and thus, his actions had severe consequences.


    The world couldn''t directly interfere, but it could intertwine Alex''s cause and effect with the others of simr level.


    "So, big sis, how grave are their injuries?" Nix asked.


    She wasn''t a God like Melissa currently. She was just a?mortal with some powers and connections.


    To get more power, she would have to work hard and pass through the Celestial Archway of Ascendance, which could only happen if her husband brought it to her.


    Powers for her and her sisters were fixed appropriately to the realms they were in.


    Melissa smiled and said, "it isn''t a lot. Linlin''s constitution apparently lets her smell of evil auras and she passed out when the smell was intolerable. She should be fine on her own as her body will slowly heal itself. As for husband, he should be up at any minute now."


    "What?" Nix was surprised. "Nothing happened to him?"


    Melissa shook her head. "He''s quite strong mentally. After all, he has his soul from his previous life."


    "I see."


    Melissa then smiled and continued, "he''s probably going through the rewards of his mission right now and has forgotten to wake up.


    "Hmm?"


    Melissa chuckled. "Just wait, you''ll know of it soon."

 Chapter 107 Insights Of The World

    <h4>Chapter 107 Insights Of The World</h4>


    Alex was unconscious for a while and once he started waking up, a barrage of cold mechanical voices rang in his head and then the system''s screen appeared in his mind.


    [Questpleted¡­ handing out rewards¡­]


    Information poured inside Alex''s head and it was so much that he felt a sharp pain once again.


    It was bearable and not as bad as before.


    Soon, Alex found out that this sudden pouring of information was rted to the reward of his quest.


    There was so much information that Alex didn''t know where to start. Though, it was not a problem for him.


    The easiest approach to absorbing vast amounts of information was to ask questions. This skill was something he had learnt during his long hours of cramming medical books.


    The first question Alex started with what did the system mean by the insight of the world and eventually began asking more and more questions in rtion to the prior ones and got their answers.


    By insights of the world, the system was handing him out information regarding the things not avable in the outside world for everyone.


    One such example of it was the things regarding Blesseds.


    What Alex knew of Blesseds waspletely different than what the actual truth was.


    First and foremost, yes, Blesseds were people that got blessings of the stronger deities.


    However, there was more to it than that.


    Most of the deities weren''t magnanimous beings and there were hidden agendas behind giving their powers to a mortal.


    Not to mention, it would cost them to send blessings and make a person powerful.


    The mostmon agenda behind making a person strong was to send a part of their souls within the person''s body and appear in this world.


    What they would do after appearing, this was something the system didn''t answer. It was not within the scope of ''Insights of the world''.


    That aside, Gods could directly hand out blessings to a person, but that would be too wasteful as the person may not know how to make full use of it.


    Hence, there was the concept of systems. Through this system, a proper flow of power was done from a higher being to a lower being.


    The higher entities sent out challenges and provided appropriate rewards in regards to that. The more powerful the being, the better is the reward.


    What sort of challenges did they issue? As Alex thought of this question, a long answer appeared right in front of him.


    The challenges could be anything from as small as helping an old cross the road or as difficult as clearing a dungeon.


    When Alex saw this, he was shocked to find out that Earth had dungeons in it.


    How, when, why were the questions that popped out further regarding it.


    As everyone in the world knew, Earth definitely wasn''t the only world in this entire universe. There were more worlds and naturally, life as well.


    There were strong, weak, intelligent, and various different types of creatures in the universe. If everything was left open, they would be on the run to be powerful and then invade other worlds, causing life to go extinct.


    Such destruction wasn''t allowed and the universe hadws to maintain a bnce.


    There were restrictions on going outside the world and into someone else''s. One had to be much more powerful than the world they were residing in to even think of breaking out of it.


    Secondly, if one was stronger than their own, they had to be strong enough to survive the void of space and break through the barrier of the other worlds.


    This was difficult and hence, a pointless struggle.


    However, restrictions like this could cause life on a to go extinct in case of drought, earthquakes, overpoption, and so on.


    This destruction wasn''t allowed either and to maintain a proper bnce, portals to the other worlds were avable.


    To trigger these portals was not as difficult as with time, thews of the world itself will guide the people in it to discover them.


    The job of the World''s Laws was to look after its welfare and the living beings residing in it. It was something that happened on its own and wasn''t controlled by some deity or anything.


    Once the people from a world discovered a portal and went through it, the other world which they would be invading would open up and start resisting.


    A defense mechanism would be triggered and a dungeon would be formed in between the two worlds.


    The dungeon was in a separate dimension between the two worlds, like a bridge connecting these two ces.


    This bridge would take up resources from both worlds at the start and keep it fair for everyone.


    Eventually, it depended on the people inside the dungeon. If the invading party, which would now be considered as monsters by the defending party, attacked heavily, the defending world would put forward more resources in the dungeon.


    If the defending party went ahead and killed more of the invading party, the invading world would put forward more of its resources.


    In such a manner, both parties had a fair chance and it depended on how they used it.


    The invading world would be at slight disadvantage at the start as the strongest people would be trapped onto different floors, which was usually termed as boss rooms.


    It was done to protect the defending world''s people.


    The people from the invading world were usually very strong and the defending world''s people would not stand a chance against them. Hence, a bnce was made in such a manner.


    Alex was fascinated as hell knowing this!


    He never thought there was so much deep stuff involved in the mere concepts of dungeons!


    Feeling so interested, Alex dwelled deeper into the knowledge of things.


    Eventually, he understood quite a lot of facts with some interesting ones being that Blesseds had a long life.


    A Blessed could easily live up to a few hundred and maybe even a thousand years. The blessing they would get from the deities naturally contained elements that provided vitality and prolonged the lifespan.


    To Alex''s surprise, this had been happening since ages and there were many old farts in this world like that.


    The world wasn''t normal since the beginning. Though, it was just that everything was concealed in a very sophisticated manner, making the general poption get not a single hint of it.


    However, it wasn''t that hints weren''t there. They were actually out in the open for everybody, but people ignored it easily.


    For example, Vampires, Werewolves, Angels, Demons¡­ all such species weren''t just in mythologies or folklore. It was actually something real, but people thought it wasn''t.


    With continuous blessings from a deity, a Blessed''s body would eventually undergo changes and be something rted to the deity they worshipped.


    The God of Moon that people worshipped, depending on the pantheons, she could be anyone. A vampire, a werewolf, or even just a normal divine being.


    The pantheons that belonged to Eastern Europe, their God of Moon, or rather, Goddess of Moon Hilda, was an actual Vampire. She was a higher entity not from this world and her blessings usually turned people into vampires.


    There weren''t enough blessings to turn them into actual real vampires, but they did have their skin turn really pale, and have a few more features here and there of the vampires.


    Due to the skin losing mnin, the sun could actually kill the people and they had to avoid it. This is the reason why people believed vampires died in the sun.


    The thirst for blood was something rted to vitality. A vampire would not live for longer periods of time if it didn''t consume the vitality from others. This was usually done through sucking the blood of different people.


    As for why they sucked blood only from the necks, well¡­ it was more convenient, that''s all.


    Sneaking behind someone, thenpletely locking their body would leave only the head free of a vampire. They couldn''t bite the skull because it was hard, so the only option was the carotid artery at the neck, a very good ce to get blood from and also to kill somebody instantly.


    From all these facts, Alex realized that the folklores weren''t just bedtime stories and something very very real. He had to find someone to tell him everything about folklores and learn more about the world.


    The insights didn''t provide insights on folklores after all and just the world.


    Next, a few more shocking things were revealed to Alex.


    The deities didn''t bless people at random just because they were happy to see their devotions. They selected people with respect to their potential, which had various factors to it, and only at the very odd times, did they go for devotion.


    It was no wonder that billions of people prayed everyday in the world, yet only a handful ever got Blessed.


    Passing the selection criteria of a deity was difficult and one had to be really diligent in their work or be born with a naturally high potential.


    Also, it was from this thing that Alex understood one highly important thing. And that was¡­


    The deities were always watching!

 Chapter 108 Church of the Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 108 Church of the Cursed</h4>


    The deities were always watching¡­


    Such a thing for sure was haunting, thought Alex.


    He couldn''t help but ask if they were spying on him right now, to which he surprisingly got an answer.


    The answer was yes as well as no.


    They surely were watching, but not at all times.


    They had things to do too and couldn''t simply watch people all day long. However, there were also times when things were blocked for them.


    Such as times when two Blesseds shed and one of the deities decided it would be best to hide this sh. This would result in both people being unable to see.


    Such circumstances were rare, but there nevertheless.


    One fact was proven from it and that was that only deities could block deities.


    The system didn''t have the means to block the deities, but Alex could always add an integration regarding itter. Where he could find it, that was something he had to figure out on his own.


    However, a good thing was that as long as his wife Mel was with him, no deities would be able to spy. Meaning, at least his house was safe.


    Time continued to pass and after who knows how long, Alex realized he had been sleeping and didn''t wake up yet.


    Knowing that people would be worried regarding him, he abruptly woke up, only to see his two wives looking at him with a smile.


    "See, told you, he''d wake up any minute." Melissa said and chuckled.


    Nix nodded her head and looking at Alex, asked, "are you feeling alright, darling?"


    "Yes." Alex replied. "How long have I been asleep for?"


    "About two hours."


    Alex sighed in relief knowing this. He was then about to ask about Linc, but saw her sleeping beside him.


    Concern shed in his eyes as he stared at her. Extending his hands towards her, Alex checked her pulse.


    Melissa and Nix could feel their husband''s mood and quickly exined that Linc was fine. It would take a lot more to deal any damage to her.


    As mentioned by his wives before, a Jinx would never be killed so easily. The world protected them from being killed as the repercussions of it were not something the world could handle.


    Alex knew about this but still was concerned. It was due to him that Linc suffered, and to make matters worse, he couldn''t even protect himself, let alone protect her.


    For the first time Alex realized the importance of strength in this damned world.


    Who would''ve thought that everything in the world was merely a fa?ade and there was more to it than what the eyes could see.


    Whatever ns Alex made after his regression seemed even more challenging now.


    There were so many big organizations working in the background that it was honestly really scary. If they were toe to light, each and every person would piss their pants and never go out of their house.


    Shockingly enough, Alex came into contact with one such organization just two hours ago.


    The guys with the X print on their hands belonged to a ce called Church of the Cursed.


    As the name suggested, these guys were Cursed. Complete opposite of what Blesseds were.


    Beings that were cursed by Gods themselves were Curseds.


    Their existence was hated by everyone as their sole purpose was to bring chaos.


    Who they prayed to and derived their powers from, it was something Alex wasn''t made aware of. But he at least knew that whatever entity they prayed to was really powerful.


    One man''s trash is another man''s treasure. In a simr manner, a being shunned by a God was bound to be loved by someone who hated Gods.


    Alex had made the Cursed Church his enemy. He didn''t know how such a thing happened, but the deed was done and he had to immediately destroy them, lest they destroy him and his family first.


    With determination in his heart, Alex was now going to set on a new journey in his life, apletely new chapter, and a really dangerous path filled with lurking enemies and the impeding void of the unknown.


    ¡­..


    The party was over without any furtherplications. What happened to Alex wasn''t known by anybody and everyone went home safely.


    Alex had a chat with Nicole and asked her to take care of the mess made in the hotel. She assured him there won''t be any trouble from the police.


    She also handed him his congrattory gift that she was unable to give before. It was a special card, approved by the President himself that would give Alex a free pass from the police and even security checks from around the world.


    Alex was surprised by it and couldn''t help but ask why she was giving him such a precious thing, only to be told that this was nothingpared to her life that he saved.


    Alex didn''t know what to say to that anymore and his impression of Nicole rose in his heart. She had done so much for him by now, it would be a waste to lose her.


    Hence, Alex decided to have her as his wife. Though, it would take some time, given how he rejected her at first. She definitely would be upset about it and he''ll need to work hard to convince her.


    Wrapping things up with Nicole, Alex went to see Lucielle.


    Lucielle was not in a good mood and she hadshed out on the hotel staff a while ago, but when she saw Alex, there was only concern on her face.


    She checked up on him and knowing he was fine, heaved a sigh of relief. Marcelle wondered why her mother was so nice to this guy, but well, she didn''t ask about it since now wasn''t the right time.


    While conversing with Lucielle, she offered him to stay with her and Marcelle.


    Not temporarily, but permanently. He would get the protection and security of two Blesseds and Lucielle insisted on it for quite some time.


    Marcelle didn''t like this and was disagreeing, but her worries were for naught as Alex politely declined the offer.


    He then had a bit of important talk and eventually left them to meet his wives and Linc.


    Linc had woken up and Alex went straight to her and hugged her firmly.


    Linc was surprised by this, but didn''t voice anything out as she liked this warmth andfort.


    "Are you alright?" Alex asked.


    Linc nodded faintly.


    He then did a check up on her and she seemed fine. However, her body had be thin and she appeared like someone who hadn''t eaten in days.


    Alex ordered a lot of amazing delicacies and fed them all to Linc.


    He conversed with her for a while and came to an understanding that Linc wasn''t aware of her powers yet.


    He didn''t tell her about it either since he felt it would be better that way for her.


    They all then left the hotel and went home. Their parents and everyone else still stayed in the hotel.


    There were rooms made avable for the guests and the party could continue till morning.


    The guests could leave after having breakfast the next day. This was on the house and something Lucielle did on her own ord.


    Alex was too tired by now to argue with her on this and simply thanked her on call.


    They went to Nix''s ce which was nearby and slept after some soft cuddles together.


    Next morning.


    Alex went to check on the equipment he had ordered for his hospital and some of it had arrived while the rest woulde over the course of a month.


    It was being shipped from different parts of the world and would take some time. The longest wait was for the MRI machine which was being shipped from Japan.


    After he was done with these, he went to the rundown warehouse.


    Alex cleared off some dust from a table and chair present in the warehouse and sat down to note a few important things.


    Taking a deep breath, he put the tip of his pen at the notebook and began jotting down the thing he learnt from the world insights.


    The very first thing he wrote were the organizations of the world and what they were doing and how they were rted.


    Then, on a fresh page, he wrote the most important two words he learnt from the insights.


    Events that would change everything in the world and even affect Alex and his family.


    Those important two words rted to the events were nothing else but¡­


    Awakening.


    Apocalypse.

 Chapter 109 New Possibilities of Gene Path

    <h4>Chapter 109 New Possibilities of Gene Path</h4>


    Awakening.


    From the insights, Alex came to know that there wille an event where all the people of Earth would be involved in this Gods, Blesseds, otherworldly deities, and so on stuff.


    There''s no escaping this and everyone will be given an opportunity to survive through the means of awakening.


    Just like how Alex had a system and the Blesseds had one too, everyone will awaken this system thing and as per their body constitution, develop the required attributes and earn a certain ss.


    Alex didn''t know about himself since his path was much different than the rest, but the Blesseds that have a system, they have been fully awakened.


    Once a person gets their attributes and ss, they would be considered ready to start their survival journey.


    It was basically simr to being thrown into a RPG and made to level up like crazy to survive and fight enemies.


    It has apparently been happening since ages but the ''Awakeneds'' were small in number and hidden from the main society, protecting the world from the potential danger.


    The general public was never in the know of it and people continued on with their lives. However, now things were going to change.


    The reason was due to otherworldly beings attacking Earth.


    Why they would attack wasn''t known by Alex yet but this would be far more dangerous than the dungeon portals that opened up.


    However, with such a great cmity also came great rewards. People had the chance of leveling up, getting stronger, and eventually ascending.


    Gods would favour such strong people further and one could probably be a God as well?


    This thing was something Alex didn''t know of and just made a rough guess.


    Awakening should happen in a few decades and apparently, most of the hidden major powers of the world were already aware of it.


    They were preparing for this for quite a long time and definitely would be the ones to benefit from it the most.


    They were already profiting quite a lot and this would just increase in future.


    One day in future, a change would ur and everybody would awaken, until then, the ways to awaken were quite limited.


    At present, one could awaken through the blessings of Gods. This was difficult but not too much. The other method was to awaken through an artifact. This is avable only with some ancient families and is very difficult to find and use. Thest method is to simply go into a dungeon.


    One should know, finding a dungeon wasn''t easy. Portals weren''t visible this easily and the chance of awakening through blessings of God were much higher than the other two methods.


    In any case, Alex''s priority now was to get as strong as possible and form as many connections too.


    At present, Alex was jotting down a n to survive through this. He specifically came to this industrialplex as it would serve as a proper baseter on.


    Gene cultivation was getting slower and it seemed that Alex had to start purchasing items from the system shop.


    The system would guide him if he ever felt blocked somewhere and was a good thing to have.


    At present, it was basically asking Alex buy prayer stuff.


    Alex had no idea what to do with it and had kept it on hold. He nned to do it for a bit longer as he now focused on things he could do to improve his Gene cultivation.


    Starting from the very basics, Genes are found everywhere. They are not only found in abundance but all beings share some or the other parts of their Genes with each other.


    For example, a human and a banana have roughly 60% of simr genes. In this manner, what if¡­


    Alex suddenly had an epiphany.


    What if, he tried to look at not his own Genes, but focused on the Genes of other organisms and then slowly progressed at himself.


    Looking at the Genes of a small bacteria wasn''t a problem as it was a unicellr living being. Even simpler were the viruses and Alex could somehow end up gaining something from it.


    He couldn''t delve deep into his own genes, but that wouldn''t be a problem if he looked into bacteria.


    To find a bacteria, Alex didn''t even need to go anywhere.


    He simply looked at his hand and stared at it with full focus. Skin had a diversemunity of microorganisms and it would be of quite some help.


    As Alex focused, with time, his vision had a change of view and he seemed to be getting sucked into the micro realm.


    His eyes began shimmering and he went in a daze.


    In Alex''s vision, he was slowly looking at tiny wriggling dots which eventually turned into unicellr bacteria and then within them, Alex managed to strike where it was hot and finally doing a strand of coded genes.


    [Ding!]


    [Host has looked straight at a coded gene for the first time. Handing out rewards¡­]


    The system''s message made Alex happy.


    Alex quickly took a mental note of the coded genes and once was done, broke his focus from it.


    His surroundings had be dark by now and it seems he had spent a good amount of time focusing on the genes.


    Alex checked the reward from the system and it was an Advanced Guide to Gene Cultivation.


    Flipping through its pages, Alex got one shock after another.


    He learnt that he could absorb Genes and get Gene points!


    Basically, had Alex somehow managed to swallow the coded strand, he would''ve gotten Gene points for it and progressed in cultivation.


    With this, did it mean that Alex could anything and everything and umte Gene points?


    [Affirmative.]


    ''Oh sweet,'' thought Alex.


    [But host should remember, overloading on useless Genes and Gene points will harm host.]


    Not so cool now, is it? Alex thought and sighed.


    Just when he thought he gained something, he seemed to have lost it at that instant.


    But no worries, things were still quite good and doable.


    Gene Cultivation seemed simr to a RPG progression fantasy. You y monsters, you use the monster cores, and you be stronger.


    Now, it depended on what could be done with monster cores but in Alex''s case, it was fixed that he had to swallow them.


    He could just swallow the genes in it, but that was nigh impossible to do at this stage.


    He had little to no knowledge of anything.


    Maybe in the future he could get some ability to harvest just the important gene strands from an organism and swallow it and get the ability of that animal.


    The new book on Gene Cultivation had given Alex a new path to walk on. He had finally learnt that it wasn''t all the boring meditations he had to do. He could go outside and still be strong!


    Not just outside, even if he stayed inside his house and consumed the right Genes like how he consumed meals, he could be really strong.


    Hitting the gym, eating lots of proteins, all of this seemed like a useless thing to Alex.


    He could easily gain strength if he swallowed the Gene strand responsible for providing strength from some animal.


    Say if it was a boar, if Alex ate the right Gene, he''d have a strength like that. But if he ate the wrong one, he might end up bing a mindless charging head-on beast.


    This was a double edged sword and he needed to be really careful with his way forwards. There was a lot of risk involved.


    Whatever the case, at least Alex found the path he needed to walk on and didn''t need to roam around in search of finding a way to increase his strength.


    Alex had a lot of testing to do and he also needed to consume lots of animals or even monsters.


    This meant Alex would need to visit dungeons and clear them. The rewards in the dungeons weren''t the one avable after clearance of a floor, but the monsters and beasts themselves.


    He had no idea where dungeons were or how to find them, but he did know of two stupid chuunis that surprisingly had be Blesseds.


    If he got his hands on them, maybe their Gods could guide Alex towards a dungeon?


    As far as Alex knew from the insights of the world, dungeons, if found, were kept highly secretive unless absolutely necessary.


    There were sses to dungeons and a normal human would have difficulty clearing even the lowest G ss whereas an athlete or trained professional might end up passing through the F ss dungeon.


    Alex just had to clear one dungeon and a snowball effect would arise. Things should then be easy and he could easily be a strong being.


    Now, he first had to find those two chuunis and since he didn''t have the means, he had to seek help.


    His help being Nicole herself.


    With great ambitions in his heart and a new n, Alex left the industrialplex at night, ready to walk on his new path and towards the new possibilities.


    The Gene Path was a vast abyss and Alex had somehow managed to find the edge of it.


    Slowly and steadily, Alex could now sink deeper into the abyss and stare at what''s in it.


    Looking at the brilliant moonlight in the night sky, Alex smiled and said softly:


    "This should be fun."


    ¡ªx¡ª


    (The End of the First Volume)

 Chapter 110 Class: Healer

    <h4>Chapter 110 ss: Healer</h4>


    (The Second Volume)


    A search had begun.


    Alex got information on the two dorks from Nicole and was on his way to find them and get the necessary things. He wasn''t alone, he had Nixie with him.


    Melissa couldn''t support him actively, but Nixie could. He had learnt of this fact when she rescued him from the Church of the Cursed''s men.


    "Darling, you should know that you''re not in a position to take on two men together," said Nix while driving her Supra at a really high speed.


    The custom-made engine was revving and Nixie was making use of the whole damn speedometer!


    Her reasoning was: "I paid for the whole car, I am gonna use the whole damn car!"


    They were cruising at a whopping 200+ mph and Alex couldn''t even see the cars on the road properly. This was really dangerous and one hit¡­ they both would see God.


    Despite being at such high speeds, Nix was as rxed as a woman in a spa.


    They weren''t in Austin anymore but were on their way to Houston, which was roughly three hours away.


    Nixie had specifically mentioned that they should leave at midnight. He didn''t know why she''d make such a request, but now he knew.


    She wanted empty roads!


    At night, most of the vehicles on the road were trucks and very few cars. Nix thus had a good time driving and only when they were on bad small town roads would she drive a little less fast.


    She didn''t slow down, she was still averaging at 70 mph even on those roads.


    The only time Nix slowed down was when they needed fueling. A modified sports car with nitro boosts burned fuel really fast.


    As for Nix''sment, the way she worded it was sus, but Alex didn''t bother with it. English wasn''t Nixie''s firstnguage and she might not be conscious of her choice of words. Secondly, they were going too fast and Alex didn''t want to risk his life by distracting Nix in their talks.


    Alex just did a few hand gestures and told her they''ll talk about itter.


    Nixie didn''tment on it further and enjoyed her driving. Italy didn''t have such long roads where they could drive so fast, you know?


    Even though it was illegal to go this fast, they could always pay some money and get away with it as long as they didn''t harm anyone.


    The ck Supra with neon green wheels shined under the moonlight, grabbing the attention of everybody they passed. Too bad, people could only see a glimpse of it.


    In a little over an hour, the young couple reached Houston and Nixie slowed down when on the main city''s road.


    She still passed through the city quickly and soon, they were out of it and near the beach.


    The car was parked at a paid parking area by the beach and the two walked their way to the location given by Nicole.


    The two were careful with their steps and moved through the areas with vegetation. They didn''t go to the shore right away as the target was at the shore.


    Ten minutes of walkingter, they saw smoke and nearing it, saw a man in ck and white striped outfit, sitting around a bonfire, reading a map of some sort.


    "It''s him." Alex said to Nix.


    Nix nodded her head and the two watched the guy for a while.


    He simply read through the map, then got up and said, "I am well-versed about the uing raid, I should not find any trouble."


    Taking a deep breath, the man checked the time and said, "they should be here any moment."


    A few minutester, a boat neared the shore.


    On the boat''s edge was a silhouette of a standing man, who''s cape was fluttering with the wind.


    As the boat touched the shore, thunder rumbled and the silhouette charged at the man in stripes.


    "TRASH PANDAAAAAAA!"


    Rumble!


    The man yelled out and jumped on Flying Roon, starting to beat the crap out of him.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! It''s a truce! It''s a truce!" The guy yelled out.


    "I''ll never forgive you!" The man in cape said out loud.


    More people jumped out of the boat and they seemed quite serious, unlike these two.


    Those people were letting out a formidable aura and this was bad news for Alex and Nix.


    "Should we cancel?" Alex whispered.


    Nix shook her head. "They are nothingpared to the men who you were up against. I can take them all on myself."


    "Nixie¡­" Alex realized he had to intervene this time. "Stop saying ''take them all on'' please."


    English wasn''t Nixie''s firstnguage and neither was it second. It was actually the third. The secondnguage she spoke was French due to her college and then job in Switzend.


    Nix nodded her head in attention. She didn''t understand why her husband said this, but if he said to not say it, then she wouldn''t.


    The two focused their attention back on the guys at the beach.


    "Are you prepared, tank?" A skinny tall man asked to Flying Roon.


    "Yes. Let''s get going." Flying Roon answered.


    The guys didn''t speak further and walked towards the sea.


    They then began punching air in certain ces and soon, a small dark purple portal opened up.


    They walked in leisurely and once gone, Alex held Nixie''s hand and hurried there.


    Standing right before the portal, he looked at his wife and asked, "do you want to opt out, honey?"


    He asked, just in case.


    Nix smiled. "Sure. Go on your own."


    "Oh, okay." Alex agreed and was about to go on his own, but got pulled back by Nix.


    Nix rolled her eyes and said, "You don''t understand jokes now?"


    Alex shrugged. He just wanted his wife''s opinion.


    Nix shook her head and then went inside the portal with Alex. Maybe this moment was serious and he wasn''t in the mood to joke? She thought.


    *


    [Ding!]


    [You have entered an F ss dungeon.]


    [You aren''t awakened¡­]


    [Starting the awakening¡­]


    Alex felt himself to be in a vast expanse of darkness and heard the voices in his head followed by them appearing in front of him on a blue screen.


    It took a few minutes, but Alex then heard:


    [Awakening sessful¡­ disying status¡­]


    +


    Name: Alexander Gray


    Age: 21


    Title: Lover of the Crimson-eyes


    ss: Healer


    Species: Human (Unevolved)


    Ability:


    Protection of the Divine Lv??;


    Master of the Jinx Lv??;


    Fate weaver Lv1;


    Healing Lv3;


    Attribute:


    Strength: 15;


    Agility: 5;


    Intelligence: 25;


    Charisma: 100;


    +


    Alex was surprised when looking at such a thing. Previously, such things were not there in the system and now a change has appeared.


    Apparently, he had got a ss for himself and there were proper attributes avable other than the confusing gene ones.


    The darkness around Alex cleared up and he saw himself standing in a dimly lit area.


    Looking around, Nix was staring at him.


    "Your ss?" Nix asked, before Alex could say anything.


    "Healer."


    Nix nodded her head. "You''ve said it to me, but don''t say it to anybody else. You should keep the things in status to yourself."


    Alex nodded in understanding and then asked, "Your ss is?"


    Nix shook her head. "I am not saying it."


    "Sad." Alex said in a neutral tone. He wanted to know what his wife was good at.


    Nix chuckled. "It''s Strategist."


    Alex raised an eyebrow in interest. "What did you do to be a Strategist? We aren''t at war and I am sure you haven''t fought in one either. How did you end up with that?"


    Nix smiled and said, "I yed too much chess in college and that''s my hobby."


    "Oh¡­" Alex was surprised. "Wasn''t your hobby driving?"


    Nix shook her head. "That''s just something I like to do. Anyway, we should hurry otherwise we won''t get any rewards."


    Alex nodded and without further ado, the two went deeper into the dungeon.


    This was an F ss dungeon and the difficulty level to clear it was quite high for normal humans.


    Alex too wasn''t anyone extraordinary and his stats were high just because he cultivated a bit.


    A G ss dungeon would''ve been better since it had moderate difficulty, but nothing could be done now.


    He charged ahead with his wife and the deeper they went, the more the overall quality of the dungeon worsened.


    They could smell something nauseating and upon closer look around them, found many dead rodents.


    This was expected. They were supposed to kill monsters here.


    The dimness was disappearing after a while and they could see the area being lit up with torches at the walls.


    The path then narrowed and a wooden arch appeared in front of them, after which was a worn out steel cart present on a rail track.


    It appeared rusty and seemed like it could break any moment.


    Getting close to it, there was a wooden sign that read:


    Do you dare to take a ride?


    "Ride?"


    As soon as Alex said that, a sinisterughter echoed from the front and then a loud growl was heard from the behind.


    Alex''s expression turned grave and as he was about to turn to Nix, she simply held his hand and pulled him to the old cart.


    "There''s no going back now, husband. We have to get on this," she said and jumped into the cart.


    "Hurry!"

 Chapter 111 An Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 111 An Ambush</h4>


    As Alex jumped into the cart, it made a creaky sound and began moving.


    In no time, he and Nix were travelling down an old mine track in a minecart.


    The growling sound became distant but the sinisterugh began intensifying.


    A cold sweat trickled down Alex''s back while Nix didn''t seem to be any better.


    They braced themselves for any potential fight and in the system''s shop, Alex found himself a sword but sadly, it couldn''t be purchased with dors anymore. He needed coins.


    The entire currency system was flipped upside down and to purchase them, he guessed that coins could be found in the dungeon, just like how it was in games.


    With his arms as his weapons and his body as a shield, he stood in front of his wife to brace for any potential attacks.


    Nix tried to tell him to not do it, but Alex didn''t budge. He didn''t want his wife to be harmed.


    A few secondster, the minecart sped up and the sinisterughter intensified.


    It kept intensifying until finally, a shadowy figure could be seen charging at the two.


    The temperature dropped down and Alex felt a nervous chill, but he didn''t falter and took an attacking stance.


    Theughter echoed and in the next second, the shadowy figure brushed past him, continuing tough.


    Then, a gray figure arrived and charged right at Alex.


    The aura he was emitting out was scary and Alsx didn''t think he''d be able to pierce through the whole shadow, thus, wisely, he ducked along with Nix.


    The shadow went away after that.


    Such figures appeared one after another and while some simply moved away, some attacked the two, which Alex skillfully either blocked or attacked back with all his might.


    Since this was just the starting floor of an F ss dungeon, things were fine and Alex didn''t have to worry too much.


    They safely passed through the mine and reached an open grasnd.


    "That sure was scary," Alex said as they got out.


    Nixy on the grass and said, "it''s good that it was just scary. We literally have no means of fighting. We need to amass coins and buy things from the shop."


    Alex nodded and sat beside Nix to take a breather.


    His main motive in this dungeon was to kill monsters and try to eat them to see if he could get a specific gene and inherit their powers.


    As of now, they had found no monsters other than those dead rodents, which definitely weren''t edible and even if they were, didn''t contain any power that Alex would like to inherit.


    After a short break, the two continued on in their journey and traversing through the vast expanse of the t grasnd, found dead animals once again. It was probably done by the group that came before them.


    Alex checked every corpse and found no core within them and neither anything of note. All seemed like normal animals.


    As they ventured deeper, Nix stopped Alex and looked around.


    "It''s so strange. There''s corpses everywhere," said Nix.


    Alex nodded. "Those guys killed quite a lot."


    Nix nodded but then shook her head. "The problem isn''t about them killing, it''s about these corpses being here, rotting."


    Alex didn''t understand her and Nix could tell. She simply looked around and said, "there should be some or the other scavengers around to eat these corpses. Remember, a dungeon is two worlds, so they follow the naturalws."


    "Right¡­ so?"


    "So¡­ no scavengers means¡ª"


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    An air piercing sound was heard and made the two immediately get on their guards and defend themselves.


    As Nix had thought, this was an abnormal situation and she was right on the mark as in the distance, the two could see a few green figures rushing at them.


    It was a hoarse of goblins, about two to three feet tall on average rushing at them with wooden bows, swords, and shields.


    They seemed to being from all four sides and Nix realized it was an ambush.


    She had calcted things a little toote, but there was still some time to run.


    "Darling, run!" Nix eximed and ran right in a diagonal position.


    "Whatever happens, just continue to follow me!"


    Alex had blind faith in his wife and ran behind her. She was a Strategist and warfare should be something she was good at, just like how Alex was good at healing.


    The goblins shot arrows at him and Nix, but they had a proper pattern of attack and Nix ended up finding it out in just a few seconds.


    Dodging became easy and Alex ran as fast as he could in the gap between two troops running towards them.


    They ran in all sorts of zig-zag patterns and since there wasn''t any forest or anything, they had to keep running on the empty grasnd until they could find some cover.


    Meanwhile¡­


    On the second floor of the dungeon, a fight had broken out.


    "Holy shit! How are there other people here!?" Flying Racoon eximed while shing with some stranger.


    "Gods don''t only have one person they support!" Fallen Nightmare shouted. "They have multiple devotees and it''s only natural there are other people here! They want to see who emerges out as the strongest!"


    The strangers seemed to be tan skinned and were probably from some ce close to the equator. They didn''t understand English so a battle had broken out.


    There was no room for negotiations or peace talks.


    The four party members from the US were carrying a lot of monster cores on them. If they were to fall in the hands of these guys, then their raid was all for naught and they''d go super broke.


    This was thest bit of money they had on them, especially Fallen Nightmare and Flying Roon.


    After thest fuck up, they have felt the blessings of their Gods to lessen. This was really bad news and they''d just turn into normal mortals if they didn''t get support.


    This raid was thus very important. It was an F ss dungeon and if they couldn''t even clear this, then they didn''t deserve to be called Blesseds.


    Apart from these two, there were four more people. They were having an easier time fighting the rest, but they couldn''t stop their opponents because doing fatal damage was forbidden.


    They had gotten quests regarding that and had to follow it, otherwise they''d be cursed with bad luck.


    The main scenario here for these people was to find a way to have peace talks and resolve the conflict. Killing each other wasn''t an option.


    If they didn''t stop fighting anytime soon, the beasts nearby woulde at them and try to kill them.


    The six people from the US tried to say this to the guys attacking them.


    After half an hour''s worth of fighting, they couldn''t take it anymore and decided to use another method.


    One of the person took out a small bag of coins and made sure to show it to these guys here. He then threw the bag to the side, hoping the guy was gone.


    But it didn''t happen as the guy simply showed him a simr bag and threw it at the side, mimicking him.


    "What sort of signs do you not understand for truce!?" The guy was pissed and attacked the guy more intensely.


    The battlested for another half an hour and ended only when the guys from the US dropped some of their monster loot.


    The tan skinned guys took it and went away. From the start, they were nning on robbing them off their wealth and just like these guys, they weren''t allowed to kill them either.


    The tan skinned guys were quick to read the bodynguage of the US guys and ended up putting an endurance test. In the end, they won in it and walked away with great loot.


    However¡­


    "We simply can''t let them go like this. Follow and attack any stranger you see from now on. There''s no showing mercy to anybody," one of the members of the group said and they all ran in the direction of the tan skinned guys.


    Fifteen minutester, in their spots, Alex and Nix arrived.


    They were breathing heavily and finding some peace at longst, decided to rest near a tree.


    They had entered a forest area now and had a lot of cover.


    "I am thirsty¡­" Nix said.


    "Me too," replied Alex.


    They were totally unprepared for this raid and didn''t have any necessary items on them. Finding a source of food and water was a great priority in the dungeon.


    It wasn''t like games where one could simply go about clearing dungeons without water and food or sleep.


    Alex and Nix had to be really careful as dungeons worked just like the normal world and they felt hunger and need for sleep just like outside.


    As they rested, Nix looked around and said, "A battle took ce here¡­"

 Chapter 112 Bored Godesses

    <h4>Chapter 112 Bored Godesses</h4>


    The signs of battle were a warning to Alex and Nix that there were more people and not just the party that entered before them.


    If that wasn''t the case, then there was infighting, which, in both people''s opinion, was probably not the case.


    They were careful with their approach and were on high alert by now. They carefully went about their path and searched for food and water.


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡­..


    Elysium.


    "Chuuuuu! So boring! So boring!" A Goddess with golden hair was pouting while staring at a screen.


    She was lying down on a big soft bed and kicking her own butt with her heels.


    The room she was in was blindingly bright and contained a golden hue to it.


    There was a pair of white wings on the goddess'' back and it was neither too big nor too short, just the perfect size.


    Despite the bad mood the Goddess was in, the aura of around her was serene and everything was tranquil.


    The Goddess was not though. She was really annoyed right now.


    Getting up and once again staring at the big screen in her room with her piercing blue eyes, the Goddess clicked her tongue.


    "So boring, so stupid. I don''t want to y with these things anymore!"


    The Goddess extended her wings out and disappeared from her room after saying that.


    Far away from the ce of the white-winged Goddess, therey a realm full of clocks.


    Instead of stars in the void of space, there were clocks. Rusty ancient clocks of various different sizes and colors adorned this realm and some had time running forwards while some had time running backwards and some with still time.


    In this realm, right on a big still clock showing exactly three o''clock, a Goddess was sleeping soundly.


    The hour hand was big and wide enough for her to sleep and this was one of the clocks that didn''t have its time moving.


    As shey asleep, the white-winged Goddess arrived right in her realm and said while kicking the clock, "Wake up, youzy watchman."


    The clock shook and the Goddess fell down, crashing down on the bottom of the clock.


    "What the¡ª"


    Being woken up so rudely, the Goddess looked around with an angry gaze, only to see a certain golden head white doll-like face looking at her.


    "What''s wrong with you, Lumina? I finally got the chance to sleep and here you are," the Goddessined.


    "Your sleeping has caused some clocks to have their time run backwards, Ava."


    "What?" The Goddess looked alone, only to see that such was indeed the case.


    "Oh, no!" She eximed.


    "Leave it, don''t worry," Lumina said. "There''s much more important matters at hand."


    "What? What could be more important?"


    "Juste with me, I''ll let you know everything."


    Saying so, Lumina dragged Ava away.


    The clocks that had their time run backwards eventually exploded one by one. Some clocks split apart and turned into new ones with proper time while some came to a standstill after Ava was gone.


    ¡­..


    The Divine Hall, Elysium.


    Around a big round table, there were fifteen divine beings sitting.


    Beneath them was the boundless ever-expanding cosmos and at about now, they had a confused expression on their faces.


    The golden-haired Goddess, Lumina, the very concept of Light itself, got up from her seat and walked at a raised tform.


    There, she made a screen appear out of thin air and showed the live stream of Alex and Nix in the dungeon.


    "Sisters and big sisters, I have something very very important to say today."


    "Lumi-chan, if you try to break the rules, I''ll hit your butt," said Scarlett while leisurely lounging on her chair.


    "It is exactly what I am going to do, big sis. But here me out first." Lumina said.


    "Alright, go on."


    Lumina showed everyone their husband and their sister Fi-chan doing their things.


    Surprisingly, she then showed the video of their husband with Lucielle, then with Nicole, and then finally that one incident of Marcelle saving Alex''s life.


    "As you can see from here, husband is doing stupid stuff. I do not like this and I do not find this fun. Before you tell me about my opinion not mattering, let me tell you, I know for a fact that once husbandes back and looks at these memories, he''ll find them awfully boring as well."


    The Goddesses were silent.


    For the first time, this pervert was speaking something sensible , so they all listened quietly.


    Lumina, being in apletely serious mood, continued, "These are so awfully boring, so so much that I hate it. Look, they''re thinking of cars, money, h h h. Where''s the action? Where''s the conflict? Where''s the spice?"


    Lumina then showed a few more things and continued, "The only noteworthy thing that might, I repeat might, happen with his time there is that there will be an apocalypse where otherworldly beings attack. That''s it."


    "It''s also bloody tens of hundreds of years away! Baaaaaah! I''ll die of desperation by then! When will my turne? When will any of you sisters'' turnse?"


    Lumina was thest in the list, right at the 17th ce. It was understandable as to why she was so angry and seemingly appearing so desperate.


    Usually she was a mature perverteddy type figure, but now she seems like an angry horny teenager just because ofcking attention from their husbands.


    It was understandable too.


    Beings of their level needed very little to get going. If that very little thing was also going to be taken away, they''d be really very mad, just like how Lumina was right now.


    "I don''t care anymore, I want to go down. No, not just me, I want all of us to go down. He wants a challenge? We''ll give him a challenge. We''ll all beat some sense into him and drag him back to Elysium and spend eternity, forever locked in one room, doing unholy things together!"


    Yup, Lumina had truly gone mad.


    She didn''t have the ability to speak bad words, even though she was the most perverted among all, but her anger was still visible.


    And even in her rage, whatever she was saying still made some sense.


    Lumina turned to look at the white-haired Goddess with golden eyes, Athena.


    "Athy sis, you are Wisdom, you definitely can find loopholes, right? Why don''t you find it and why don''t you take us all down? I am so so tired! So very much tired!"


    Lumina had a habit of repeating the same words or sentences twice in her anger. This was in the ce of curse words since she really didn''t have the ability to curse and could only say one sentence twice to convey the effect.


    Athena could feel her sister''s worries. She didn''t me her for acting like this as she understood her. Deep down, she too felt something simr.


    Actually, everyone could feel Lumina. Their love for their husband was so much that they really couldn''t live without him even for a day.


    However, they were trying to be good wives and wanted to heed to their husband''s wishes.


    Every Goddess turned to look at Athena as Lumina said that.


    Athena sighed. "It''s not that there are no loopholes, it''s just that¡­ things would go really very wrong. Just for the sake of a few small things, we''ll put the lives of all beings in the universe at risk."


    "I don''t care!" Lumina kicked the screen away. She was really angry. "Put everybody at risk, it doesn''t matter. Everything can be restored. If nobody will help restore, I''ll do everything myself!"


    "Calm down, Lumi," Athena said.


    She got up from her seat and went to Lumina''s side, giving her a hug. "Calm down, I totally understand you."


    Lumina''s eyes moistened up right as she got hugged. "Athy sis¡­ sniff¡­ it''s so wrong¡­"


    Lumina began crying after saying so.


    "There, there¡­" Athena patted her back.


    This poor girl just couldn''t live without their husband for long periods of time.


    For the whole cosmos, she may be their Light they were looking for, but for her, the only source of light keeping her going was their husband.


    Of course, there were her sisters too, but for Lumina, the love of their husband was at the top. It was above everything, even the children in the universe.


    "I''ll find something, Lumi, don''t cry. Please?" Athena said softly.


    "Sniff¡­" Lumina''s eyes were red but she nodded her head in understanding and went to sit on her chair.


    Before she could sit though, she was caught by Scarlett and hugged tightly like the doll she was.


    Scarlett had her sit on herp and hugged her tightly.


    Lumina didn''tin and just rested in her big sister''s embrace. She really needed a hug right now.


    The other Goddesses simply sighed at Lumina''s suffering. They could totally understand her, you know?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were really very strong mentally, much more than Lumina, they would''ve broken down as well like her.


    Athena pulled out a big ancient paper and a slim stick out of nowhere.


    She then tapped the front of the paper with it and said, "What husband had said us was this¡­"

 Chapter 113 Meeting In Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 113 Meeting In Elysium</h4>


    Athena took the stage and began exining the things their husband had said, along with the loopholes she had found.


    The husband of these Goddesses, he was a near-perfect being. Almost nothing went wrong when he calcted things.


    It was because, as individuals, the Goddess only knew how they themselves worked, but as the Bnce, he knew exactly how everybody worked.


    It was important to know this to keep a bnce at everything.


    Where there was creation, there was destruction. Where there was light, there was darkness. So on and so forth in all aspects of the cosmos.


    There was no such thing which didn''t have a bnce and it had been going on from the very beginning, before even the existence of time or space.


    This perfect being had descended down in the mortal world, surely it wasn''t simply because of the reason of finding an answer to the question of who was superior.


    "Husband said he needed a challenge when in the mortal world and then suggested us as being the antagonists¡­" Athena repeated the things every Goddesses here knew about.


    "¡­however," Athena got to the main part, grabbing everybody''s attention. "The keyword here is ''suggested''. He didn''t outright instruct us to do this."


    "Hmm? Athy-chan, isn''t that the same?" Scarlett asked while hugging the cute Lumina in her embrace.


    Athena shook her head. "It isn''t, big sis. This thing was something we all mistook, including me. At that time I didn''t find any faults, but it was after husband was gone that I came to this realization."


    Athena, just like the rest of her sisters, missed Alex. She may speak in a monotonous voice at all times, but she wasn''t someone with a monotonous emotion.


    She had feelings too and during the time she missed her husband, she tried to figure out if there was a way to get back at him faster.


    This was how she came to realize the loopholes. However, she chose to keep it within her as there was a slim chance, a really slim chance that she may be wrong about it.


    As she knew, her husband was a near-perfect being and the number of times he had been wrong could be counted on one hand.


    Even if she was the concept of Wisdom herself, she couldn''tpete with such a being. He wasn''t the ''One Above All'' for nothing.


    However, right now, she seemed to be having a way at things.


    "As I said, he ''suggested'' and not ordered us. The important thing isn''t this sentence, but the one before it. He needed a challenge and that''s why he asked us this. He went as far as to not rely on us and only took one thing with him, the ''Protection of the Divine'' blessing."


    Athena continued on with her exnations.


    A near-perfect being, just what could challenge him? He himself couldn''te up with anything else but thought of his wives providing a challenge.


    So, this meant, if all the girls racked their brains, they could think of something more challenging and break free from this instruction their husband had imposed on them.


    As long as there was a challenge to their husband, they could do anything they wanted.


    There was no need to go into the mortal world while taking turns. They could all go together.


    They all got happy, especially Lumina, who was now crying in joy and gettingforted by Scarlett and Fate near her.


    Their happiness didn''tst for long though, as none of them coulde up with anything that could challenge that monster.


    They all turned dejected, but Scarlett didn''t. She didn''t have an answer to this, but she had hopes in her sisters. They were all very smart and could definitely find a way out.


    Time passed with everyone sitting around the round table and wondering about the possible challenge they could give to their husband.


    Lumina began crying once again as she didn''t see hope any more and out of the fifteen goddesses at the table, three were trying tofort her.


    Lumina may be a big pervert, but she was the most delicate of them all. Her ego was that of a teenage girl and not of someone mature.


    All the people who had reached Godhood¡­ they were all required to seal their egos to one point of their life.


    It was because if they didn''t seal themselves, they''d go mad with the passage of time.


    Eternity wasn''t a joke and would even turn a God to ashes. The long life immortals and Gods had was both a curse and a blessing. If not handled properly, chances of destruction were very high.


    Only three beings were exempted from this. These three were the ones who were there from the very beginning. Them being Alex, Melissa, and Scarlett.


    Their egos didn''t have constraints, but they too lived in a simr fashion as the rest to keep themselves at check.


    They didn''t seal their egos to one point of their life, rather, their egos juggled with their emotions.


    Say, if they were having a serious conversation, their ego would shift to the point in their life when they werepletely serious.


    Or, if Alex was having some perverted thoughts, his ego would shift to the point in his life where he was being nothing but a big pervert.


    It was simr, but not the same.


    These three beings were basically living their emotions and life at aplete hardcore mode and to the fullest.


    If it was a game, they could be said to have their emotions at max sensitivity.


    Fate, Ava, Scarlett, these three didn''t try to think of the solutions as they were busyforting Lumina while the rest of girls did their best.


    After a while, Nefaria, the ck-haired, crimson-eyed, Goddess of Cmity, looked at everyone and said calmly, "I have a proposal."


    Everyone''s attention turned to her as she said that.


    "You do?" Lumina, finally not crying for once, asked.


    "Yes," Nefaria said and went to the raised tform.


    She looked at everybody and said, "What I''ll propose now will bring a great cmity in the entire cosmos. A cmity no God has ever foreseen."


    "Nef-sis, we don''t need a cmity, we need a challenge." Ember, the Fire Goddess, said.


    "I know," Nefaria answered calmly. "But this very cmity will be the biggest challenge that husband would need to ovee. The biggest hurdle of his life probably."


    "Hmm?" Everyone''s attention piqued and they watched Nefaria with great interests.


    Nefaria looked at them and with a calm voice, continued, "Ever since I came into existence, I''ve always had a thought. Just¡­ what would be the biggest cmity that I could create? From that time onwards¡­ I tried to think of something, but never once was someone''s karma so bad that I would need to make such a thing rain."


    "Also, I had to rack my brain for a really long time to actuallye up with what I am about to propose. It is apletely sphemous thought, something that would harm my very own loving husband. For this reason, I never mentioned it to anybody and tried to forget."


    "But¡­ the situation really calls for it now and I have to say it to you all."


    Lumina frowned and said, "Big sis, just get to the point!"


    Nefaria nodded lightly. "Everybody knows what our husband is, yes?"


    They all nodded.


    "He''s the Bnce that is keeping everything afloat. It is due to him that there''s no great cmity ever urring, and it is due to him that our youngest sister Order was born."


    Order, the young looking Goddess with blue hair and silver eyes blushed slightly in embarrassment as she got called out.


    She was one of the eighteen wives of Alex and was also the youngest among all, as Nefaria had mentioned.


    "Order didn''te into existence until everything in the universe was stable and running properly. To do that, husband worked really hard and created a bnce in everything. However, what I want to say here is that things had always been pretty bnced even before Order''s birth."


    "It was just that after every gear of the universe was properly connected and running, did shee up. Now¡­"


    Nefaria''s exnation was going over the heads of a few like Lumina, Ava, and even Ember. But they kept their focus and listened to the profound things their sister was speaking about.


    "Order has been born. Order has been there for quite a long time. But¡­ There is somebody missing. Somebody who should''ve been born long ago, but hasn''t yet."


    The girls felt their hair stand and a chill down their spines as they heard that.


    Now that they thought about it¡­


    Everybody turned to look at each other and then finally turned to Order.


    Order was too embarrassed to speak anything, but she understood everybody''s gazes.


    The girls, with chills all over, turned their gaze back to Nefaria. They finally were starting to understand everything.


    Nefaria shed a cold smile. "That''s right, my sisters. That''s right. The great cmity¡­ it''s not that I couldn''t make it descend, it''s that I was never in control of it. But now I am¡ª no, now we all are in control."


    "The greatest cmity and the biggest challenge we could bring for our husband¡­ the thing that''ll lead to the birth of our 19th sister¡­"


    Nefaria''s grin turned wide while Order and a few others trembled.


    "¡­it is to simply topple the bnce."

 Chapter 114 Officially Entering Earth

    <h4>Chapter 114 Officially Entering Earth</h4>


    As Nefaria had mentioned before, what she thought of seemed sphemous to her, and now that she said it out loud, it indeed was.


    It was sphemous because it would put the life of their husband in danger.


    Well, somewhat.


    He wouldn''t die per se but to fix all the damages that might happen due to them wanting to topple the bnce would take a really long time.


    By long, it meant billions of years.


    Most of the Goddesses understood what Nefaria had just said, but there were some who weren''t the sharpest like Lumina.


    Nefaria sighed and exined, "Simply put, we''ll refrain from interfering and let everything happen on its own. In an even simpler way, think of it like a worker''s strike in a service rtedpany."


    "Everything will be working, but with the worker''s on a strike, if there are some faults, the customers cannot seek the service of thepany and would need to resort to fixing things on their own."


    "With us gone, the cosmos would be unmoderated and what would end up happening, that is something I do not know and neither can I predict. I think only husband, Scarlett sis and Melissa sis can predict this."


    All the Goddesses turned to look at Scarlett.


    Scarlett merely smiled and said, "The best way to predict things is by getting immersed in them. Aren''t yousses desperate to see husband? Let''s go, get immersed into things quickly and see for ourselves."


    Scarlett said and without giving the others time to prepare, snapped her fingers and made everyone disappear from Elysium, leaving itpletely empty for the very first time.


    ¡­..


    Alex''s house, Austin.


    While Alex was busy doing his things, right in front of his house, there appeared a total of fifteendies, some appearing mature while some young.


    The only thingmon between them was they were full of smiles and looked absolutely mesmerizing.


    The leader of the group, a raven-haired crimson-eyed beautifuldy, stepped forward and rang the doorbell of the house.


    She heard someone shout ing'' from inside and then heard approaching footsteps.


    A secondter, the door opened and a good looking mature woman appeared in front of thedy.


    J, having just opened the door, was shocked to see such a stunning woman in front of her.


    However, she was even more shocked to see an entire group of such women currently standing in front of her house.


    She was so shocked for a while that she forgot to even converse with thedy.


    "Are you not going to invite us in?" Scarlett asked with a smile.


    J woke up from her stupor after being asked that. She looked at thedy and asked, "I am sorry¡­ who?"


    She was wondering who these supermodels were.


    Scarlett smiled. "Me? I am your daughter-inw."


    "What!?" J eximed, feelingpletely bbergasted.


    Scarlett, with the same smile, said, "Let''s go inside and talk further on this, mother. It''s not good to stand at the door and talk after all, right?"


    J didn''t know what to say or do at this point and simply felt that the other person was saying the right thing.


    "Right¡­ pleasee in."


    Thedies walked in with all smiles and just like that¡­


    All of Alex''sdies were now officially on Earth.


    They weren''t ying by the rules anymore and seemed much happier.


    Though, Josh and J were now in for a shock and the question as to would the two be alive by the time Alex returned or would they die of happiness still remained.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the dungeon, while taking careful steps, Alex and Nix reached a ce where they found half-dead monsters.


    "Finally!" Alex eximed as he saw a heavily injured boar.


    He didn''t waste time and along with Nix, went ahead and killed it.


    Once the boar was dead, Alex said, "I am going to consume its core, Nixie."


    Nix nodded. "Be careful, there can be after effects."


    Cores usually couldn''t be consumed directly. They were consumed through pills or some other substances which had just a hint of the core and not everything.


    What Alex was doing was risky as it could end up killing him. But, he had learnt of things in the manuals and knew that the cores were safe to eat.


    Even the body of the boar was safe to eat as long as cooked properly.


    Alex didn''t waste time once again and consumed the core of the boar in one single go.


    Right then, he heard the notification:


    [Ding!]


    [Consumed x1 core of an F ranked boar species.]


    [Assimting¡­]


    Alex immediately felt some changes within his body. He asked Nix to guard him and sat down in a lotus position to see what the things happening within him were..


    As soon as he entered a state of meditation, he found the core of the boar breaking down.


    Small thin strands were leaking out of the core and they travelled through Alex''s whole body, eventually stopping at a certain few muscle fibres.


    The muscle fibres, as if hungry, began swallowing the strands and eventually, swelled slightly in size and then returned to normal.


    However, things weren''t over.


    As Alex peered deeper within the muscle fibres, he found a certain few thingse into existence.


    It was hard to describe but something was getting uncoiled and pretty soon¡­


    [Ding!]


    [Host has unlocked a new gene!]


    These new genes¡­ Alex knew exactly what they were and smiled in satisfaction.


    A few more notifications rang in his head regarding a simr thing and he was really happy by the result.


    Basically, what had happened was that the genes of the boar had struck the relevant ces in Alex''s body and awakened the dormant and locked genes.


    These genes were extremely simr to the boar''s with only a little difference. Due to such high resemnce, they awakened right after getting a certain stimulus.


    This proved everything Alex wanted to know.


    All he had to do was to consume relevant things and he''d easily awaken the genes within his body, eventually bing really strong.


    As Alex opened his eyes and got, Nix could feel something different about her husband.


    Alex smiled and to test his strength out, punched the boar.


    The punch caused the entire bone of the boar to shatter, making Alex nodded in understanding.


    Yup, everything was correct and everything was falling right into ce.


    "Nixie, I finally found my path." Alex said happily.


    Nix raised an eyebrow in interest. "What did you find?"


    Alex exined everything and at the end, punched another part of the boar, shattering it once again.


    Nix was surprised, but smiling, said, "I am happy for you, darling."


    She kissed his cheek after saying so.


    Alex smiled and said, "It''s a happy moment but sucks that we can''t celebrate it properly. Anywho, let''s go follow those guys again."


    Nix nodded and the two once again left to trail the people.


    On their way, they found a few more monsters and without a doubt, Alex killed them and awakened a few more genes.


    The effectiveness of consuming the core was diminishing at an astonishing speed as he had one core after another.


    This made Alex understand that this thing may be simr to alcohol tolerance.


    The more one drank alcohol, the more difficult it would get for them to get drunk. This would mean that they either had to consume higher doses of the same drink or try something with a greater alcohol content.


    In Alex''s case, all the cores here belonged to F or G rank monsters. They weren''t enough anymore and he needed to have better cores to awaken further.


    In any case, Alex was now strong. As strong as a peak F ss monster. He had enough power within him now to punch a steel wall and put a slight dent on it, without hurting his hand.


    The two once again began going after the guys ahead and half an hourter, heard shes.


    Hiding on a tree, Alex and Nix had a look at what was going on.


    "Fuck! Who would''ve thought that the boss of this floor was a damn spider!" A person shouted.


    "How in the world is there a swarm of spiders!? How are we supposed to defend against them all?"


    A wave of fist sized ck spiders were closing in on the people and this made them slightly afraid to fight.


    It was one thing to fight against one big spider queen, but an entire swarm? That was literal suicide.


    "Quick, find the queen! Find the queen and kill it!" Someone shouted.


    "How does the queen look?"


    "Anything but simr to these guys charging at us. Be quick, we don''t have time!"


    Taking out swords from the scabbard attached to their waists, the people began killing the spiders jumping at them. Their full focus nowy in finding the Queen.


    Meanwhile, Nix patted her husband''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Husband, do you wanna see something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Ta-da!" Nix opened her palm, revealing a small spider, making Alex widen his eyes.


    "This¡­"


    "This is the boss of this floor, hu hu."

 Chapter 115 Suddenly Getting A Harem

    <h4>Chapter 115 Suddenly Getting A Harem</h4>


    Nix''s capture of the boss caused a snowball effect.


    Alex and her couldmand the army of spiders at their will and due to this, they ended up finding many hidden spots at their floor and also got to know of the identities of the people fighting here.


    The people were ordinary Blesseds and had little to no connection with anybody other than being given quests by their Gods.


    The hidden spots ended up being more useful than them as there was a hidden pathway that led directly to thest floor of the dungeon, saving Alex and Nix a lot of trouble.


    Alex wasn''t getting any benefits anymore by consuming monster cores and it was better if he just left the ce with his wife.


    They reached the outside of the boss room and hid until the rest of the people came to fight.


    Once the boss fight began, Alex and Nix hid themselves again and eventually, in a really anticlimactic manner, the fight ended and they were out of the dungeon.


    This dungeon adventure made Alex understand properly that he could advance in his Gene cultivation if he were to consume things like a glutton.


    But of course, there were restrictions to it. Firstly, finding a dungeon was really difficult and secondly, surviving in there and being able to kill monsters and have their cores was even more difficult.


    He was in luck right now and that probably won''t be happening again.


    By the time Alex had gotten out, it was the afternoon.


    Time in the dungeons was much faster than time in real life so they probably were on the same day.


    Nix drove again, this time slower as there was traffic in around two and a half hours, they reached Austin.


    Nix went to drop Alex off at his house, but then he heard a lot of people''s noises inside.


    Wondering who it was, the two went to check in, only for Nix and Alex to freeze on their spots as they watched too many girls in the living room.


    Alex wondered if he had entered the wrong house, but then he heard a blonde-haired girl scream,


    "DARLINGGGGG!"


    And then she jumped on Alex, smothering his face with tons of kisses.


    Before Alex could even stop her and resist the onught, more and more girls jumped on him and eventually, he was buried under hot girls who were desperately trying to kiss him.


    Never once¡­ never once had Alex imagined that such a situation would ur in his life.


    He had been a virgin for around forty years and never did it even cross him that there could be a situation where pretty girls would be throwing themselves at him.


    "Darling! Darling! Darling!"


    "Husband! I missed you sooooooo muchhhh!"


    "I missed you! I missed you! I missed you!"


    The girls broke into tears while saying that and couldn''t help themselves anymore.


    They didn''t realize that even though they had soft and squishy peaks on their chests, it could still suffocate their poor mortal husband.


    "You guys, get off or he''ll die."


    Alex heard a familiar voice.


    "Good! Then we''ll go back¡ª"


    Bonk!


    "Owf!"


    Lumina was hit in the head by a certain silver-haired goddess.


    Slowly, the suffocating feeling was vanishing as the girls were getting away from Alex.


    However, in their midst of pickups, he heard someone cry out and resist the struggle really intensely.


    It was none other than the same blonde-haired girl that had jumped on him before.


    "Let me go! I wanna go back to darling!"


    Melissa was holding the girl''s cor and keeping her away.


    The girl looked really pitiful while struggling like that and was also crying.


    For some reason, Alex couldn''t bear to watch her like that and his heart ached.


    "Please don''t cry," urged Alex to the girl.


    Surprisingly enough, the girl stopped immediately as she got his attention.


    She wiped her tears and said, "Darling, tell big sis to let me go. I want to hug you!"


    Alex stared at her with befuddlement while Melissa simply sighed.


    She had gone away for thirty minutes to buy groceries, but the house had be a total mess by the time she returned.


    Her father-inw and mother-inw were passed out and resting in their bedroom while being surrounded by pretty girls.


    Of course, these girls were none other than her own sisters.


    Melissa had a big shock knowing everybody hade down. She wondered just who was managing in Elysium right now if they were all here, only to get another shock from them stating they weren''t going to moderate anymore.


    It was then Scarlett and Fate that exined everything to her, making her understand and nod her head in agreement.


    Everything made sense to her and eventually, she joined everybody.


    However, their husband wasn''t aware of anything as his memories were sealed. It was better off that way as well.


    If the memories got unsealed, all the ns wouldn''t ur and their new sister won''t be born. This was a big thing.


    Alex, wondering what everything was all about, felt Nix at his sides sigh.


    Alex turned to her and she looked at him.


    Nix, as if knowing what was going on in Alex''s head, said, "What you''re guessing is correct. Now it all depends on whether you want to ept it or not."


    Alex was dumbfounded with thement and turned to look at all the girls in the room once again.


    Everyone was staring at him, but their gazes weren''t like they were looking at an alien, but it was that of something filled with love.


    Genuine love, if Alex could say.


    They didn''t seem like someone who were faking it and they also didn''t seem like someone doing it for a prank.


    Alex knew this wasn''t a prank and he knew all of it was real.


    He just¡­ had a hard time believing it.


    Not once had Alex done anything noteworthy in his life that was worthy of him to deserve such loving people. Who was it that was blessing him like that? What did he even do to get so many people?


    There were just so many questions in his mind.


    An awkward silence ensued at the ce as Alex didn''t speak. The girls were wondering if their husband would lose his mind or what with such an event happening.


    I mean, he was a normal mortal right now. Anyone would lose their minds if they saw so many beauties in one ce.


    These girls weren''t even beauties, but something much better. They were the very concepts, veryws of the universe. Something even more profound and better than beauty itself.


    There were the concepts of Life, Death, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Space, Time, Light, Darkness, Infinity, Wisdom, Fate, Order and Cmity.


    There were also the two supremes ¡ª Creation and Destruction.


    There was only one person missing, but she was on Earth too, so Alex''s entire harem could be said to be here.


    Alex looked at everyone and then sighed.


    It was hard to ept everything, but he knew such a day would eventuallye.


    It came sooner than he expected, but oh well, it was what it was.


    Alex cleared his throat and said, "I am sure everyone here might be familiar with me, but as you know it, I don''t really know any of you. I am so sorry¡­"


    "It''s understandable, my dear. Take your time." It was Nefaria that said it.


    As much as she wanted to throw herself at her husband and get the love shecked for so many years, she knew she couldn''t rush and acted maturely.


    Alex couldn''t ept being called so affectionately so easily, but he could only just nod at her response.


    He then asked them, "Can we take things slow? Get to know each other then¡ª"


    "Me first! Me first!" The blonde-haired raised her hand and eximed.


    "Shush, Lumi-chan." Melissa said.


    Lumina pouted in dissatisfaction at this and turned to look back at Alex.


    Alex then took a deep breath and said, "Alright, let''s settle down first. Also, Mel, where''s mom and dad?"


    Melissa pointed at the bedroom across the living room. "Passed out, on their bed."


    Alex sighed. "No otherplications, right?"


    He was a doctor, this was how he asked if someone was doing well or not.


    Melissa shook her head and smiling, said, "They were so happy that they first yelled in shock, then passed out like that time when he first kissed."


    Melissa''s words suddenly changed the whole vibes of the room.


    All the girls weren''t even hiding their killing intent and ring daggers at Melissa.


    If staring could kill someone, Melissa might''ve probably died a thousand times by now, thought Alex.


    To make everyone rxed, Alex said, "Now, now, everyone, let''s all calm down and chat, yes?"


    The killing intent disappeared and everyone then focused on Alex.


    They all tacitly agreed on this and sat down in their previous ces to talk with their husband, finally getting to be with him again.

 Chapter 116 Harem Acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 116 Harem eptance</h4>


    In the heart of an ancient temple that stood tall in the realm of a forgotten civilization,y a room that time itself seemed to revere.


    It was a sacred chamber adorned with statues of gods, their faces carved with divine precision, their eyes eternally watching over the devout souls who sought sce within these hallowed walls.


    In this room, an oracle knelt in silentmunion. She was the conduit between mortals and the divine, her whispered prayers like delicate threads binding the earthly realm to the celestial.


    With eyes closed, she chanted incantations that had echoed through centuries, seeking wisdom, foresight, and blessings from the stoic figures surrounding her.


    As the oracle''s voice resonated through the chamber, a peculiar disturbance rippled through the air.


    A low, ominous rumble sent tremors along the stone floor. Her eyes snapped open, and she gasped in shock as a spiderweb-like crack snaked its way across the face of the central god statue, a figure representing the very deity to whom her devotion was directed.


    Fear coursed through her veins, for such a phenomenon was unheard of in this sacred ce.


    The oracle had witnessed countless supplicants, but never had she seen the gods themselves respond in this manner.


    However, this was just the beginning.


    More cracking noises resounded in the oracle''s ears and looking around, all of the godly statues had a deep crack appear within them.


    Sweat drenched the oracle''s back while her heart palpitated in a loud anxious symphony.


    Not knowing what was happening, the oracle began praying, seeking revtions from the gods themselves.


    But, to her horror, let alone an answer, there was not even a slight connection she could feel with the higher ne.


    Chills crept within her and the oracle immediately made a run to the civilization outside, what was going on in her mind, only she knew about it.


    ¡­..


    In a mighty pce above the clouds, in a realm of verdant beauty, a wise man stood atop the pce''s peak, gazing at the illuminating sun.


    The passage of time was very clearly visible in the wise man''s calm eyes. It was as if he had seen and experienced everything there was.


    With his hands behind his back and him staring at the sun, the wise man spoke, "The prophecy wasn''t wrong. The peaceful eras were but a fleeting respite for the tempest of chaos about toe."


    The wise man''s gaze then slowly fell down. As if he could look into the very abyss itself, the man continued, "The Primordials have disappeared¡­ The seats are now empty. Many just won''t sit still anymore."


    After saying so, the man took a step ahead, and the next thing that happened, it was him appearing inside a divine throne room.


    Sitting on the throne, the man looked down at the hundred or so people kneeling down in front of him.


    With his calmness retained, the man said, "Spread the essence of ascension and collect the most powerful seeds."


    ¡­..


    In a sinisterly dark realm with mindless creatures creeping up everywhere, a ck river cut through this whole ce.


    A bridge was above the river, connecting the two halves of the realm and souls could be seen crossing the river on it.


    At the end of this realm was a gigantic ck tower, threatening to pierce through the heavens.


    On the very top floor, a tall man shrouded in ck fog, gazed at the realm above with his piercing crimson eyes.


    Behind the man stood many demonic servants with their heads bowed, awaiting orders.


    "Gods have disappeared, the prophecies havee true. The race has begun and it''s about time we gather strong seeds. Go¡­ touch through as many ces as you could and bring forth the strongest ones."


    The demonic servants respectfully agreed and excused themselves to finish their tasks.


    ¡­..


    Back on Earth, the council was done with their meeting.


    It was a rigorous questioning process, with one man asking the questions and the council fumbling with their answers.


    But eventually, the council, with their power of numbers, overpowered the man and sessfully established that the man should be doing proper man things, like taking his woman on dates, getting to know them better, and also to love and cherish them with all his heart, soul, and body.


    Especially with his body.


    The council of desperate¡ª ahem, cultured women were feeling a bit wet in the wrong ces while giving the verdict and identally had a slip up and mentioned the body twice.


    Jokes apart, Alex hade to terms with his current situation after a long hour of talking.


    His mother and father had joined the conversation and to his surprise, they weren''t ticked off, but extremely happy for such a development and were jumping in joy by just thinking of the many grandchildren they''ll be getting to y with.


    Much to Alex''s dismay, they had passed out previously not because of happiness, but due to shock.


    They were shocked to find out that their virgin son could score so many beautifuldies. He was twenty-one, with no signs of any girlfriends or even female friends till now.


    His parents were sure that if it weren''t for their dear daughter-inw epting their son, he would never getid in his life.


    They were also damn sure that he didn''t have the guts to hire escorts to have his cherry popped.


    The burn Josh and J gave Alex in a passive aggressive manner was so high that it could make even hotva blush.


    Alex''s wives, although they knew about Josh and J''s nature from high up there, being immersed in the moment brought a whole another level of experience to them.


    They all had a goodugh and bonded well with their inws.


    Since they were gods, to make things easier, they could easily lie, but they eventually ended up stating the truth to Alex''s parents.


    They were Gods and they loved their son, so they descended down on Earth to marry him.


    Josh and J were shocked by this, but after a bit of talks, they simply jumped in joy.


    This happy asion now called for a party, but Alex wasn''t happy.


    The wives told him that there was still one person remaining and she was in this world. He had to find her and ept her, making him have some more work.


    In any case, Alex guessed that it might probably be Nicole.


    It definitely wouldn''t be Lucielle since she was married and also had a daughter.


    But then it struck him, could it be Marcelle?


    Nah¡­ That shouldn''t be the case, thought Alex.


    He felt no connection with Marcelle.


    He rather had a much better connection with Nicole than he had with Marcelle.


    Maybe it really was Nicole, thought Alex again.


    Poor girl, he had not done a good job by rejecting her. He had to make up for it.


    Though, the question as to whether Nicole would ept him and his big harem or not was something that needed some thoughts.


    The wives told him that he wouldn''t know whether she''s his wife or not until and unless they fucked.


    So this meant¡­


    Yeah¡­


    That''s what it meant, thought Alex and sighed.


    He didn''t want to cheat, but now he didn''t want to be a hypocrite. Staying true to one''s morals was surely really difficult.


    Though, his morals to not cheat were solely arising due to his wives. He didn''t want to make things unfair for them and be a bad husband.


    But, with how thesedies were the ones forcing him to do these things, who was he to go against their wishes?


    As long as they were happy, that''s all that mattered.


    With the family drama having ended, thedies began helping out to host the party.


    Alex''s parents assured him that they''ll handle Nixie''s parents and he didn''t want to worry.


    It was obviously bothering him a lot, but damn, it was solved so easily.


    His parents really were the best, thought Alex and gave them both a hug.


    With all the family drama ending, Alex was now a man with the biggest happy harem in this world. Happy being the keyword in this.


    Chen Yifan had a big harem of what he called ''Jade beauties'', but there were some scandals andints, so he didn''t have a happy harem for sure.


    In any case, with all problems sorted, Alex was now a happy man.


    The blonde-haired girl Lumina, she hadn''t left Alex alone for even a single second after he had epted them all.


    Surprisingly enough, no wifeined about her clinging like that. It seemed that they had a tacit understanding of something.


    With all feuds over, Alex set up the grill in his backyard, some wives went to fetch groceries while Josh and J went to prepare the side dishes.


    It was happy vibes all over the house and the addition of so many beautiful girls made everything really lively and lovely.

 Chapter 117 Alex Gets An Epiphany

    ''A lot of work!''


    ''A LOT. OF. WORK!''


    Sitting at his study in his bedroom, Alex yelled internally as he went through the amount of work he had to do in thising month.


    Not only did he have apany to start, he also had to work hard to cultivate, then make ns to save his childhood friend Hazel, get the hospital running, see after the patients, go on dates with all his wives every single day, and most importantly, look after the one month thing with Lucielle and close the deal of the thirteenth floor.


    There was just so much to do, Alex didn''t even know where to start.


    Since such was the case, he decided to write everything down first and make a priority list. This was something he used to do back in med school whenever things got hectic.


    People took priority over starting apany, but money was needed to keep the people happy.


    This was a vicious loop and Alex had to figure out a way to break free from it.


    First things first, thepany didn''t have him alone. Samuel and Carl were helping manage it.


    Carl was fine by now and his health had improved. Samuel was free, he could work full-time.


    Alex immediately prepared a list of things for these guys and then went onto the next thing.


    Hazel had to be saved quickly. His life was at the top of the priority.


    Others wouldn''t die and neither would thepany be going anywhere, but Hazel would.


    The longer Alex dyed, the worse would be Hazel''s condition.


    Alex kept the topic of Hazel at the end since it was the most important one. He focused on the other ones after that.


    Hospital would be up and running once he had staff. He had to see patients too because of his Healer ss. The more patients he treated and honed his skill, the more perks his ss would eventually give him.


    To find staff, he''ll have to contact some agencies, which can easily be done as long as he had money.


    That was the thing, he didn''t have too much money on hand right now. Roughly five million dors were in his bank ount as the rest was used up for buying potions.


    Also, money had be useless in terms of buying things from the system now. It won''t ept dors and things could only be bought via coins.


    Coins can be umted by scamming other Blesseds or killing them. The other way was to raid dungeons or do trade.


    It was tough and the progress would be slowed down considerably due to it.


    Alex had to do something about gathering information and this got added to the list of things he had to do.


    As for the dates with wives, they won''t consume much of his time even if he were to spend two to three hours a day with them and the whole night. So, things were fine in that regard.


    However, he needed to have a bigger house to keep them all together so there was that.


    Finally, it was about Lucielle and then Nicole.


    Alex felt he had to make things really clear with them and see what their reactions were. He could then simply decide what to do from there on.


    Having done with all the things, Alex once again came back to the topic of Hazel.


    Alex didn''t remember every little detail from his past life, he merely remembered a few big ones. Regression had not helped him much and for everything, he was on his own.


    There were some significant scientific breakthroughs in his past life, but he didn''t remember the articles and getting his memory sharpened via cultivation would consume a lot of time.


    So, what should he do?


    Alex thought about everything for a solid ten minutes and eventually, sighed and muttered softly,


    "It''s Hazel. If I care about him this much even after so many years, he too would be in the same position."


    Alex, Samuel, Hazel, Jagan, and Volkov¡­ these five guys were the best of friends.


    Alex was a quiet kid when in school and didn''t open up much. Samuel and Jagan were happy kids while Volkov was an introvert and Hazel was somewhere in the middle of those three.


    Despite having such peculiarities, they shared a solid bond together.


    Samuel and Jagan were big extroverts and would drag the rest of the guys together to the park, cinemas, parties, and so on.


    Despite being short, Samuel could score a lot of girls while despite being handsome, Alex and Hazel were forever single.


    Volkov had a girlfriend and was pretty happy with her while Jagan was a dude whose girlfriends would be really dissatisfied and leave him.


    It was because Jagan didn''t blend in with the western culture. He didn''t kiss his girlfriends, he didn''t do naughty things with them during proms, he didn''t even share spicy pics or asked for them.


    All he did was treat the girls right, loved and cared for them. But well, due to theck of physical intimacy, no one stayed with him.


    Poor guy used to cry for weeks knowing he put so much effort into the rtionship but nobody reciprocated it.


    It was then that his redemption arc began.


    Jagan didn''t be a bad boy, he simply joined Alex and Hazel in the gym.


    The trio became gym freaks and were the only ones that had toned abs by the end of middle school. They also peaked in high school and were the crush of every girl, be it junior, senior, or someone of the same batch.


    Samuel and Volkov, although didn''t get suchdies to crush on them, were still pretty famous.


    The girls made friends with them to get closer to Alex, Hazel, and Jagan. But what they were met with was rejection.


    Alex and Hazel were uninterested in girls. They seemed cold, but that thing felt sexy to half the girls that had a crush on them.


    Jagan was done with dating and politely rejected everybody. His politeness turned out to be problematic as some girl couldn''t ept the fact that she got rejected. She forced herself on him, and if it weren''t for Volkov''s girlfriend being there, what would''ve happened to Jagan was something only god knew.


    Volkov''s girlfriend was a strong woman. She was petite, tall, and someone not to be trifled with.


    There was this one time when the guys were arm wrestling and Volkov came to the scene with his girlfriend. As a joke, Samuel invited her for arm wrestling and got his ass whooped in just a second.


    Everybody was surprised by this. This Mexican may be short, but in no way was he weak.


    It was then that Volkov himself went and got pped too. The same was the case with Jagan, Hazel, and Alex. Though, thest three were able to put up a solid fight against her due to hitting the gym.


    Times were fun and Volkov''s girlfriend became a part of the circle too.


    Samuel never had a stable rtionship with any girl for more than three months and there was no other girl that joined. It was also evident what path this guy was going to walk onto in terms of having rtionships.


    Natasha, Volkov''s girlfriend, wasn''t seen after high school when the group got separated.


    Actually, not just her, nobody else met each other after high school and it was as if they weren''t even friends anymore. If it weren''t for the warm memories Alex shared with them, he wouldn''t even remember their existences.


    Alex was sure everybody wanted to meet each other, but couldn''t due to circumstances.


    In his past life, Jagan was bound to seed the most among the rest. He was in India and became the strongest Blessed of India and ranked in the top 5 in the whole Asian Continent.


    Though, for such a thing to happen, it''ll take at least ten more years from now.


    Volkov and Natasha''s path were not known and Samuel was chilling in his Miami mansion that was filled with thots.


    That was in the past, at least now, Alex could somehow keep them all from going astray and not let the group disband.


    At this point, Natasha should be somewhere in the Middle East or a North African country.


    As for Volkov, Alex didn''t know anything and would need to ask Natasha after finding her.


    Jagan should be powering up in India and it was best to contact him as soon as possible otherwise his status was going to rise so much, there was no way to see him.


    Speaking of contacting, Alex suddenly had an epiphany.


    "What if¡­" Alex stared outside the window.


    Meeting Hazel might not be as challenging as Alex thought.


    He immediately got out of his seat and made a run to get his phone.


    Then, he ran downstairs and hurried to the garage.


    The wives in the house were surprised by him rushing somewhere. Before they could even ask though, their husband had taken the Mercedes and sped off from the house.


    While driving, Alex made a conference call to three people.


    As the call got connected, without wasting time and letting the others speak, he said, "Sam, use thepany card I gave you and book us both a ticket to Madurai, India. Make sure the flight is within theing six hours and after three hours from now."


    "What''s up¡ª"


    "I''ll exin on the way, for now, make haste. Also, get Carl on board too and notify his college of his absence. Tell them you''re his guardian and there''s some urgent work." Alex said hurriedly.


    "Damn." Samuel eximed, but then cut the call and got to work immediately.


    As he was gone, Alex heard, "What''s with the rush, lover boy?"


    "Lucielle, Nicole, you guys, I want to see you two immediately. Rush to the warehouse whose address I''m sending you. I''ll exin everything there."


    Alex said just this and then cut the call, giving them no room to argue on this. Then, he sent them the address and rushed to his industrialplex property.

 Chapter 118 Stating The Truth To Nicole And Lucielle

    The Industrial Complex.


    As Alex reached this ce, he saw two cars parked outside. One was Nicole''s AMG and the other was a luxurious ck Rolls Royce Phantom, making Alex wonder just how wealthy was Lucielle?


    This was just a passing thought as he parked his car. Alex then rushed to see the twodies and saw them sitting around the old wooden table, sipping tea calmly.


    The two had reached this ce quite early it seems.


    Looking at Alex arrive, Lucielle asked with a smile, "What''s with the rush, lover boy?"


    Nicole shot her a look, her calmness gone, and said, "Why do you call him that? He''s not your lover and he''s so much younger than you. Plus, you''re married and have a daughter, have some shame."


    Lucielle giggled softly at this. "You seem like a jealous little kitten. Do you want some attention, little girl?"


    A vein popped on Nicole''s forehead. She really disliked this woman here as she was nothing but a sly old fox in a sheep''s skin.


    "Now, now,dies. Let''s calm down and talk properly, shall we?" Alex said as he got close to the two and had a seat right beside Lucielle.


    Nicole was sitting on the opposite side.


    As Alex sat down, Lucielle put her teacup down and said, "You better have important reasons because I just lost around a hundred million dors for postponing my schedule for today."


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise at this. She lost this much? Surely she must be joking¡­


    Nicole at this point chimed in and said, "That''s right, it better be something good. The country probably got a sessful terrorist attack somewhere due to my absence. Some countrymen might''ve died in that too."


    "Yeah, what!?" Alex was really surprised now.


    "What?" Nicole let out a sarcastic smile. "You thought you could call us anytime and think there won''t be consequences? Who do you think we are? In the absence of the Director, the feds are going to have a hard time making decisions. As for that bitch, she must not be joking either. Do you know how filthy rich and busy she is?"


    Alex fell silent upon hearing that.


    Lucielle giggled softly and put her hand on Alex''s. "Ignore thatss in heat. You tell me what made you call us so urgently."


    Nicole didn''t bicker with Lucielle and simply listened to what Alex had to say.


    Alex sighed. "Right, I am sorry if there are damages caused due to me. I''ll find a way topensate¡ª"


    "Don''t fret, as I said," Lucielle interrupted. "It''s okay, we understand, so just get on with the main topic."


    Nicole nodded. "Just speak already."


    Alex nodded and then shoved the table aside, putting away the barrier between Nicole and him.


    He brought her close and once Nicole and Lucielle were in front of him, Alex held their hands, surprising them, and said, "What I am about to tell you, it''s going to hurt a lot. If you both can get through this, I promise you guys, there will nevere a time, be it in sickness or sadness, where I''ll leave your hand and run away."


    Alex''s words shocked the twodies and for the first time, they listened intently withplete seriousness as to what he was trying to say.


    Alex took a deep breath and thought, ''I hope they don''t kill me for saying this¡­''


    Alex began exining to the twodies of him having wives, which they already knew, and then softly guided them to the topic of him having multiple wives.


    Alex said the truth of how he was supposed to find his wives and whatnot, but then what ended up happening was them finding him instead anding together in one go.


    So now, Alex had seventeen wives at his home and there was still a person missing. Of course, that person wasn''t Nicole or Lucielle, that Alex was sure of and told them, making them have dejected faces.


    The twodies went through all five stages of grief in the span of minutes, their emotions suffering through a roller coaster ride.


    They wanted to seriously beat up Alex and strangle him for being such a fuckboy, but they understood where he wasing from and that he wasn''t actually a fuckboy.


    These two were maturedies and not unreasonable young teenagers.


    They were sad about the things Alex had mentioned and showed it on their faces with a smile.


    The sad smile pained Alex, but he could do nothing about it.


    Eventually, the twodies understood something.


    They weren''t even together with Alex and there was no reason he should give an exnation to them and talk things out like this.


    They also realized at this point that Alex was saying all of these things because he wanted to be with them, and just like they had guessed, by the end, Alex did convey that he wanted to be with the two.


    The twodies didn''t know what to feel about this and suffered through a major crisis.


    They fell silent as they began contemting things.


    They got up from their seats and walked around the old warehouse. They also conversed together at a corner where Alex couldn''t hear them.


    These twodies who were at each other''s throats were surprisingly getting along at this point.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to Alex, the twodies got back to where Alex was.


    Nicole grabbed Alex''s cor and making him get up, said with knitted brows, "I seriously do not like you. You need to be beaten up for wasting so much of our time."


    Lucielle nodded and then, as Nicole had mentioned, they actually beat Alex up.


    Alex didn''t put up any resistance and got beaten up. He could understand where these two were getting at and knew they needed to vent somehow.


    Alex became the two''s punching bag for the next ten minutes with Lucielle and Nicole both taking turns to beat him up.


    They didn''t touch his face because they didn''t want to ruin his handsomeness. They merely hit his back, abdomen, thighs, and other less vital areas.


    The two were crying slightly while beating him up, though not wailing or sobbing. Just tears leaking down their faces.


    Nicole was thinking that finally after so long, she found a decent man for herself, but it turned out to be a guy with harem. She knew the man with the biggest harem in this world, Chen Yifan, and had information on how he treated his women.


    Lucielle too knew of this and both the two were sad knowing they would be together with a man like that.


    However, after a while, rity returned to them and they realized Alex wasn''t a scum like Chen Yifan.


    Alex was clean and he also was putting effort into things. Sure, he may not be perfect in their opinion, but at least he did the right thing by always being honest with them and giving things to them straight instead of beating around the bush.


    Thest thing these twodies wanted was to be stuck with a liar and a cheater, but thankfully, none of that was the case.


    The found the things Alex did quite likeable and with the way he came to the two to exin and try to give thesedies a chance at backing off, it was cute.


    They knew he didn''t want to hurt them and they also knew he could understand their feelings.


    Alex''s reason toe here was to give the two a final chance to either reject him or fully let go of all morals and embrace him.


    As for what the two had decided on¡­


    Nicole picked Alex up by his cor after giving him onest beating and said, "You''re so damn stupid. I still feel so salty about the rejection that day. Why couldn''t you just fuck me and get the fuck away from my life?"


    "I¡ª"


    Alex didn''t get a chance to respond as Nicole sealed his lips. It was only for a few seconds and she then let him go.


    "I hate you," Nicole said with her eyes still moist. "And I''ll never forgive you for the rejection."


    Alex felt sad hearing that.


    It was then, Nicole kissed him again.


    She then broke the kiss and continued, "To let me keep hating you and never forgive you, you have to be by my side. This hatred won''t be gone for an eternity, so you better prepare your ass, lest I whoop it again."


    "Huh?" Alex was confused.


    His confusion wasn''t answered as Lucielle pulled his cor and brought him up close to her.


    "I hate you too, Alex. You made me want to cheat on my husband. I''ll never forgive you for that." Lucielle said.


    Alex felt sad again for hearing that.


    Lucielle then held his cor tightly and spoke with utmost seriousness, "You better take responsibility for everything otherwise I''ll definitely kill you."


    Lucielle kissed Alex as well after saying some harsh words.


    The whole interaction was really confusing and Alex seriously had no idea what these twodies meant.


    Was this a yes? Was this a no? What even was going on?


    As Lucielle broke the kiss and let Alex go, Nicole walked up to them and hugged him from behind while Lucielle did so from the front.


    "I also hate you for loving that bitch."


    "Me too. You shouldn''t date some desperate-for-sexss like that."


    "¡­" Alex didn''t know what to say anymore and simply stayed like that.


    The two then let him go and took their seats.


    Looking at him standing there with a dumbfounded look, Nicole said, "Take your seat, stupid. There''s a lot more things we want to talk about. One of them being, why are you suddenly going to India?"

 Chapter 119 Stating The Truth To Nicole And Lucielle

    <h4>Chapter 119 Stating The Truth To Nicole And Lucielle</h4>


    The Industrial Complex.


    As Alex reached this ce, he saw two cars parked outside. One was Nicole''s AMG and the other was a luxurious ck Rolls Royce Phantom, making Alex wonder just how wealthy was Lucielle?


    This was just a passing thought as he parked his car. Alex then rushed to see the twodies and saw them sitting around the old wooden table, sipping tea calmly.


    The two had reached this ce quite early it seems.


    Looking at Alex arrive, Lucielle asked with a smile, "What''s with the rush, lover boy?"


    Nicole shot her a look, her calmness gone, and said, "Why do you call him that? He''s not your lover and he''s so much younger than you. Plus, you''re married and have a daughter, have some shame."


    Lucielle giggled softly at this. "You seem like a jealous little kitten. Do you want some attention, little girl?"


    A vein popped on Nicole''s forehead. She really disliked this woman here as she was nothing but a sly old fox in a sheep''s skin.


    "Now, now,dies. Let''s calm down and talk properly, shall we?" Alex said as he got close to the two and had a seat right beside Lucielle.


    Nicole was sitting on the opposite side.


    As Alex sat down, Lucielle put her teacup down and said, "You better have important reasons because I just lost around a hundred million dors for postponing my schedule for today."


    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise at this. She lost this much? Surely she must be joking¡­


    Nicole at this point chimed in and said, "That''s right, it better be something good. The country probably got a sessful terrorist attack somewhere due to my absence. Some countrymen might''ve died in that too."


    "Yeah, what!?" Alex was really surprised now.


    "What?" Nicole let out a sarcastic smile. "You thought you could call us anytime and think there won''t be consequences? Who do you think we are? In the absence of the Director, the feds are going to have a hard time making decisions. As for that bitch, she must not be joking either. Do you know how filthy rich and busy she is?"


    Alex fell silent upon hearing that.


    Lucielle giggled softly and put her hand on Alex''s. "Ignore thatss in heat. You tell me what made you call us so urgently."


    Nicole didn''t bicker with Lucielle and simply listened to what Alex had to say.


    Alex sighed. "Right, I am sorry if there are damages caused due to me. I''ll find a way topensate¡ª"


    "Don''t fret, as I said," Lucielle interrupted. "It''s okay, we understand, so just get on with the main topic."


    Nicole nodded. "Just speak already."


    Alex nodded and then shoved the table aside, putting away the barrier between Nicole and him.


    He brought her close and once Nicole and Lucielle were in front of him, Alex held their hands, surprising them, and said, "What I am about to tell you, it''s going to hurt a lot. If you both can get through this, I promise you guys, there will nevere a time, be it in sickness or sadness, where I''ll leave your hand and run away."


    Alex''s words shocked the twodies and for the first time, they listened intently withplete seriousness as to what he was trying to say.


    Alex took a deep breath and thought, ''I hope they don''t kill me for saying this¡­''


    Alex began exining to the twodies of him having wives, which they already knew, and then softly guided them to the topic of him having multiple wives.


    Alex said the truth of how he was supposed to find his wives and whatnot, but then what ended up happening was them finding him instead anding together in one go.


    So now, Alex had seventeen wives at his home and there was still a person missing. Of course, that person wasn''t Nicole or Lucielle, that Alex was sure of and told them, making them have dejected faces.


    The twodies went through all five stages of grief in the span of minutes, their emotions suffering through a roller coaster ride.


    They wanted to seriously beat up Alex and strangle him for being such a fuckboy, but they understood where he wasing from and that he wasn''t actually a fuckboy.


    These two were maturedies and not unreasonable young teenagers.


    They were sad about the things Alex had mentioned and showed it on their faces with a smile.


    The sad smile pained Alex, but he could do nothing about it.


    Eventually, the twodies understood something.


    They weren''t even together with Alex and there was no reason he should give an exnation to them and talk things out like this.


    They also realized at this point that Alex was saying all of these things because he wanted to be with them, and just like they had guessed, by the end, Alex did convey that he wanted to be with the two.


    The twodies didn''t know what to feel about this and suffered through a major crisis.


    They fell silent as they began contemting things.


    They got up from their seats and walked around the old warehouse. They also conversed together at a corner where Alex couldn''t hear them.


    These twodies who were at each other''s throats were surprisingly getting along at this point.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to Alex, the twodies got back to where Alex was.


    Nicole grabbed Alex''s cor and making him get up, said with knitted brows, "I seriously do not like you. You need to be beaten up for wasting so much of our time."


    Lucielle nodded and then, as Nicole had mentioned, they actually beat Alex up.


    Alex didn''t put up any resistance and got beaten up. He could understand where these two were getting at and knew they needed to vent somehow.


    Alex became the two''s punching bag for the next ten minutes with Lucielle and Nicole both taking turns to beat him up.


    They didn''t touch his face because they didn''t want to ruin his handsomeness. They merely hit his back, abdomen, thighs, and other less vital areas.


    The two were crying slightly while beating him up, though not wailing or sobbing. Just tears leaking down their faces.


    Nicole was thinking that finally after so long, she found a decent man for herself, but it turned out to be a guy with harem. She knew the man with the biggest harem in this world, Chen Yifan, and had information on how he treated his women.


    Lucielle too knew of this and both the two were sad knowing they would be together with a man like that.


    However, after a while, rity returned to them and they realized Alex wasn''t a scum like Chen Yifan.


    Alex was clean and he also was putting effort into things. Sure, he may not be perfect in their opinion, but at least he did the right thing by always being honest with them and giving things to them straight instead of beating around the bush.


    Thest thing these twodies wanted was to be stuck with a liar and a cheater, but thankfully, none of that was the case.


    The found the things Alex did quite likeable and with the way he came to the two to exin and try to give thesedies a chance at backing off, it was cute.


    They knew he didn''t want to hurt them and they also knew he could understand their feelings.


    Alex''s reason toe here was to give the two a final chance to either reject him or fully let go of all morals and embrace him.


    As for what the two had decided on¡­


    Nicole picked Alex up by his cor after giving him onest beating and said, "You''re so damn stupid. I still feel so salty about the rejection that day. Why couldn''t you just fuck me and get the fuck away from my life?"


    "I¡ª"


    Alex didn''t get a chance to respond as Nicole sealed his lips. It was only for a few seconds and she then let him go.


    "I hate you," Nicole said with her eyes still moist. "And I''ll never forgive you for the rejection."


    Alex felt sad hearing that.


    It was then, Nicole kissed him again.


    She then broke the kiss and continued, "To let me keep hating you and never forgive you, you have to be by my side. This hatred won''t be gone for an eternity, so you better prepare your ass, lest I whoop it again."


    "Huh?" Alex was confused.


    His confusion wasn''t answered as Lucielle pulled his cor and brought him up close to her.


    "I hate you too, Alex. You made me want to cheat on my husband. I''ll never forgive you for that." Lucielle said.


    Alex felt sad again for hearing that.


    Lucielle then held his cor tightly and spoke with utmost seriousness, "You better take responsibility for everything otherwise I''ll definitely kill you."


    Lucielle kissed Alex as well after saying some harsh words.


    The whole interaction was really confusing and Alex seriously had no idea what these twodies meant.


    Was this a yes? Was this a no? What even was going on?


    As Lucielle broke the kiss and let Alex go, Nicole walked up to them and hugged him from behind while Lucielle did so from the front.


    "I also hate you for loving that bitch."


    "Me too. You shouldn''t date some desperate-for-sexss like that."


    "¡­" Alex didn''t know what to say anymore and simply stayed like that.


    The two then let him go and took their seats.


    Looking at him standing there with a dumbfounded look, Nicole said, "Take your seat, stupid. There''s a lot more things we want to talk about. One of them being, why are you suddenly going to India?"

 Chapter 120 Lucielle Is Rich

    <h4>Chapter 120 Lucielle Is Rich</h4>


    As Nicole asked that, Alex answered her honestly while skipping some parts to ensure he didn''t give out anything regarding him knowing a bit of future events.


    He stated how his friend''s life was in danger and how he had to gather the rest of his friends to go save that one.


    The two nodded their heads in agreement and when Alex was done exining, Nicole asked, "Do you need my help?"


    While she did that, Lucielle simply took out her phone and typing in a few things on it and finishing, turned to Alex and said, "A private jet will be waiting for you at the airport. You can leave whenever you want."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Alex and Nicole both were dumbfounded by Lucielle''sment.


    Lucielle smiled and asked, "What? Why are you so surprised?"


    "Bitch, just how much money do you have?" Nicole asked.


    Lucielle let out a soft chuckle. "I can make the government copse, it''s that much."


    Alex and Nicole both widened their eyes in surprise.


    "A banker can have that much money?" Nicole asked with a surprised look.


    Alex caught onto this and asked, "You''re a banker?"


    He only asked this because Nix was a banker too and was interested to know if he had another partner who was into banking and stuff.


    Before Lucielle could reply, Nicole said, "You don''t know?"


    Alex shook his head.


    Nicole turned to Lucielle as he responded like that.


    Lucielle merely shrugged. "He never asked, I never mentioned."


    "Damn. So you''re hiding things from him already?" Nicole mocked.


    A vein popped on Lucielle''s forehead.


    Nicole smirked at this. "You should learn something from me. I told him the truth about myself on the very first day we met."


    "As I said¡­ he didn''t ask," said Lucielle with some annoyance.


    "Calm down, you two. It''s okay if you don''t share all the secrets about yourself, I don''t mind and I won''t pester you about it," said Alex.


    Nicoleughed at this. "It''s funny how she ims to be in love but¡ª"


    Bonk!


    Lucielle couldn''t take it anymore and gave Nicole a head chop.


    "Owf." Nicole felt a sting in her head. "Bitch! You wanna fight!?" She took on an attacking stance after saying so.


    Lucielle ignored her and turning to Alex, said, "I am a banker as she stated. I own the Liberty Commerce Bank and it wasn''t a coincidence you met me that day when you went to purchase the thirteenth floor property."


    Lucielle stated the truth to Alex, surprising him.


    Since Alex wanted to be her lover, she wanted to see if he could solve problems and despite being caught up in such work, be able to spend time with her and look after her.


    She wanted to see if Alex would be able to manage work and personal life properly or not, give her proper attention in these circumstances or not.


    Lucielle had suffered through this problem once, she didn''t want to go through it again, thus making her give him a test.


    Even though it was dangerous, Lucielle had the ability to protect Alex and was constantly keeping an eye on him.


    Back at the party when he was attacked, Lucielle was ready to rescue him but Nix beat her to it and saved him.


    Alex couldn''t help but ask at this point, "So I am assuming you were the one who wanted to give me the thirteenth floor property for free?"


    Lucielle shook her head. "That''s incorrect. The property was never free. You had to resolve the conflict between those four people first."


    "What''s going on?" Nicole chimed in, not understanding a single thing these two were talking about.


    Alex gestured to Nicole that he''ll exin itter and turning to Lucielle, said, "I see, then no wonder why things were going so smoothly for a while."


    "I am sorry," Lucielle apologized. "I didn''t hide things on purpose."


    "It''s fine, I understand," said Alex and eased her worries.


    "Dude, let me in on this too. I don''t like being left hanging," Nicole chimed in and said again.


    Alex then gave her the context to what had transpired and understanding it, she nodded her head simply and didn''tment on it further.


    "Anyway, whatever banking needs you have, feel free to ask me," Lucielle offered.


    Alex nodded his head lightly. "For domestic banking, I''ll hit you up."


    "Hmm?" Lucielle caught onto this. "Why only domestic?"


    "Well¡­" Alex tried to collect his words, trying his best not to offend anybody here. "One of my wives is a Swiss banker so¡­"


    Lucielle and Nicole both frowned hearing that, but then sighed and shook their heads. This was something they had to get used to.


    "Sorry¡­" Alex tried to apologize.


    "It''s okay," Lucielle shook her head. "You anyway don''t need Swiss banking if you''re with me. You can easilyunder money and evade taxes without their help."


    "Heyyyyy!" Nicole wasn''t happy hearing that and turned to Lucielle.


    Lucielle rolled her eyes. "What? You''re gonna arrest me for saying this?"


    "That''s a crime, you do understand that, right?" Nicole said.


    "And?" Lucielle asked with a neutral tone.


    "Tch," Nicole clicked her tongue. "I''ll pretend I never saw this."


    Lucielle and Nicole both shared the same man now. It would not be good to try to put the other down.


    The country didn''t matter to Nicole as much as Alex and her rtionship with him did.


    Lucielle shed a small smile at this and said, "Whatever I am offering to Alex, you''re free to have it too. Just think of it like a 1+1 offer."


    "Who needs your services?" Nicole spat out.


    Lucielle ignored her and taking her phone out, put it in front of Nicole. "Sign on it and I''ll have everything ready."


    "I don''t want your services," said Nicole.


    "Stop whining. This is all confidential and even the government won''t know."


    Nicole sighed and gave up, eventually signing things and being done.


    Alex was happy to see these twodies interact like that. From the looks of it, Nicole was probably a tsundere or something while Lucielle was simply carefree.


    "Anyway, back to the topic," Lucielle said after she got Alex''s signature as well. "I''ll help you find information on your friend Volkov and his girlfriend Natasha. Though, my informationwork isn''t as good as this girl here."


    Lucielle was referring to Nicole.


    "What? You want me to use the government resources to find somebody?" Nicole asked with surprise.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "¡­" Nicole fell silent upon hearing that.


    A few secondster, she said, "I really don''t like how I am being used like this, but whatever. If I am caught, I''ll be hanged or something."


    Lucielle chuckled. "Don''t worry, such a day won''te. Your father is directly connected to the President, you''ll definitely be pardoned."


    Nicole sighed and didn''tment on it further.


    Alex in the meantime said, "Anywaydies¡ª"


    "Hey!" Lucielle and Nicole both said.


    "You better change that greeting and call us wife now," Lucielle said, to which Nicole nodded in approval.


    Alex shed an awkward smile. "Let''s go on a few dates first and getfortable. Anywho, I have to leave urgently right now."


    Lucielle nodded. "Go, there''s a car waiting for you outside. Also, do you want this ce renovated? It looks really run down."


    Alex didn''t know what to say to this. "It feels like I''m taking advantage¡ª"


    "Tch, just ept it. Renovating this ce or maybe even buying the entirety of Downtown is like a penny change for this woman," Nicole said.


    Alex smiled awkwardly. "We''ll talk about itter. For now, don''t do anything to this ce. I''ll see you two¡ª"


    "You''re leaving just like that?" Nicole interrupted him again. "Where''s my goodbye kiss?"


    "Mine too," added Lucielle.


    ''These two sure seemed to have adapted quickly,'' thought Alex and then shook his head.


    He gave both of them a quick kiss and left hurriedly.


    As Lucielle had stated, there really was someone present in a ck car outside. The car was a sports car and not a luxury sedan.


    The guy was wearing a helmet and racing gear and when Alex hopped in, he was made to wear a harness followed by a helmet as well.


    The car then drove off in an astonishingly high 200 mph+ speed even on the traffic-d roads. Within twenty minutes, Alex was there at the airport and this experience was even scarier than when Nix was driving.


    In any case, time was of essence and once he reached the airport, he was taken straight to the hangar where the private jet was present.


    As Alex got out of the car, he saw two other sports cars near the jet with Samuel and Carl standing at their sides, a haggard and pale look present on their faces.


    Alex didn''t even need to guess why this was the case and simply rushing towards the two, he said, "Let''s go, boys. I''ll exin everything once we''re in."


    The two meekly nodded their heads and went inside the private jet.


    In five minutes, Alex and his party were in the air, cruising towards India.

 Chapter 121 Jagan

    <h4>Chapter 121 Jagan</h4>


    The prayers began and in the crowded temple, Alex and Carl watched the High Priest start with the prayer rituals.


    The High Priest wore simr traditional clothes like them, except, was without a shirt and had his toned muscr body exposed.


    Alex felt nostalgic as he watched the man in front of him. How long has it been? He couldn''t even tell.


    He had missed looking at this guy''s face and smiling together with him. Life was so fun back in school, thought Alex.


    While immersed in nostalgia, Alex watched the very man he had been waiting for, Jagan himself, for the entire fifteen minutes of the prayer.


    His eyes were moist and had it not been for him being mature and strong, he would''ve had some drops of tears leak from his eyes.


    Once the prayers were over, Jagan finally turned around to let the sacred fire that he used to pray with, be spread around to the crowd.


    As he did so, his gaze naturally fell on the two tall foreigners in the room, taking him aback and shocking him.


    However, the shock was only there for a second and Jagan simply did a light nod to Alex, expressing that he was aware of his existence, and went to fulfill his duties as the priest.


    Responsibilities couldn''t be avoided and duty always came first before friends or family, such was the life of a priest.


    Even if Jagan was going through a roller coaster of emotions, he had to suppress everything and do his duties.


    It was hard for a normal twenty-one year old, but he had to manage somehow.


    A whileter, the crowd dispersed and new waves of people entered inside the temple to seek blessings and see the idol of their lord.


    Jagan went to the staff of the temple and said something, to which they nodded their heads and walked close to Alex and his party.


    Samuel was found among the crowd of dispersing people with great difficulty by the staff, and eventually, Alex got escorted to some secluded ce.


    As he reached that ce, he saw Jagan standing and waiting for him.


    "JAGAAAAAAAAAN!" Samuel shouted as he saw Jagan and jumped on him to hug him.


    Samuel was almost half in size to Jagan and this situation seemed quiteical.


    "You bastard! Why didn''t you send us a single text!?" Samuel smacked Jagan''s head and asked.


    Samuel was probably the only person in this world who had inflicted such damage on Jagan and Jagan didn''t seem to mind it as he smiled and replied,


    "I feel happy to see you again, Sam."


    No matter how much time had passed, they were still the best of friends and Jagan didn''t show any formality and addressed Samuel as Sam, just like the old times.


    "Hahaha! Happy to see you too, baby!" Samuel thumped his chest.


    "Been a while, buddy," Alex said and hugged Jagan.


    Jagan smiled and replied, "Been a while indeed, Alex. How have you been?"


    Alex broke the hug and replied, "I''ve been good. What about you? You didn''t send us a single text all this time, you know?"


    Jagan smiled awkwardly. "It''s a long story. Come, let''s go inside and have some good first. I am sure you guys are hungry."


    They had food on the ne, but there was no reason to reject Jagan''s hospitality and so everyone went in.


    "Who''s this new guy?" asked Jagan as they entered the dining room.


    Sitting around the dining table, Alex said, "He''s a work colleague, a pretty hard working kid if I were to say."


    Jagan shed a small smile. "Nice to meet you."


    Jagan extended his hand out and greeted Carl, who did the same thing.


    Carl politely greeted Jagan by calling him sir and then said his name while Jaganughed and asked him to not be so formal.


    The old friends then chatted over food and bonded, letting each other know they all had been up to in these past two years.


    Jagan had taken up the High Priest position right as he came to India. It had been like that for almost two years now.


    There were no ambitions or interests anymore in his life. There was only one goal and that was to serve the lord with all his heart.


    Jagan was a big devotee of God and it wasn''t a bad thing per se. Some people genuinely liked being devotees and Jagan was one of those rare few.


    With how diligent he was, Alex could guess that it was probably this devotion that eventually impressed the God Vidmbha and had him bless Jagan, making this dude proposer and be really strong in hisst life.


    Jagan was a kind and benevolent fellow and his happy aura could be felt with him just talking.


    He talked so nicely and this caused Alex and Samuel to just gossip on and on for the next fifteen minutes.


    While talking, Jagan learnt about the thing Alex and Samuel were up to in the past two years. He also congratted Alex for bing the youngest neurosurgeon in history and eventually steered the talks to their past and the rest of the group.


    "By the way, did you guys n a reunion or did you simplye on your own?" Jagan asked, sipping on his filter coffee.


    Alex sighed at this and said, "There''s a reason we are here so suddenly, Jagan. I''ll not beat around the bush and answer you straight¡­"


    Seriousness shed in Alex''s eyes as he stared at Jagan''s gray ones.


    "¡­Hazel is dying, we need to help him."


    "What!?" Jagan felt he didn''t hear things properly and asked.


    Samuel repeated what Alex said and Jagan mmed the table and stood up in shock.


    "Are you guys serious!?"


    "A hundred percent," assured Alex. "That''s why we urgently made our way to India to see you. We really need to go help Hazel or he''ll die."


    Jagan fell silent upon hearing that.


    He sat back down with a dejected face and said in a low tone, "I can''t go¡­"


    "What?" Samuel asked, hoping Jagan would repeat it.


    Jagan took a deep breath and turning to Samuel, said, "I said I can''t go, I am really sorry. I am bound to the temple and need to conduct prayers which take up my whole day."


    "Jagan, what¡­" Samuel couldn''t believe what he was hearing. A friend of theirs was dying and Jagan said he couldn''te? What was wrong with him!?


    Alex knew that such a thing might happen. It wasn''t easy to take a priest away as they were too devoted to their gods.


    Alex looked at Jagan and said, "Jagan, only we can save Hazel. He''s not suffering through any physical distress, but a mental one. What''s happening to him is probably¡­"


    Aled mentioned the possible problems Hazel may be facing right now and how reunion with his oldpanions could save him, just like the movies.


    A human was a social creature and couldn''t simply live withoutpanions. Hazel''s case was probably the same and he was too lonely out there in CERN.


    This was just Alex''s spection and what the real thing he was going through would only be known once they met him.


    Hearing all of this, Jagan nodded in understanding and said, "I understand, I totally do. But I am so sorry, I simply cannot leave the city. I really have to serve the lord, it''s my duty."


    "Our dear friend will die, Jagan. Think about it," said Samuel with a frown.


    Jagan showed a sad expression and sighed. "What can I even do about that, Sam? I am bound by my duties and cannot leave."


    "Jagan your God cannot¡ª"


    Alex ced his hand on Samuel''s mouth, making him stop from whatever he was saying. Offense was thest thing Alex wanted Jagan to feel.


    Nobody would tolerate bad things sad about their Gods and Jagan was no exception to it. Though, at first, he would warn Samuel and let him go because he was benevolent and kind.


    Alex shook his head at Samuel and then turning to Jagan, asked, "Will youe with us if God himself said it to you?"


    Jagan was dumbfounded, but silent upon hearing that while Samuel eximed, "What!?"


    Alex ignored him and turning to Jagan, waited for an answer.


    A few secondster, he said, "I mean¡­ if it''s God''s decree then I cannot go against it."


    Alex smiled. "Good then. Let me go have a phone call real quick."


    He went to the side, leaving his two friends confused and dialed a number, it being no other person but his wife Mel.


    The call got connected in a few seconds and Mel greeted Alex from the other side.


    "Honey, can you tell me if you know the God Vidmbha?" Alex asked right away.


    "Vidmbha?" Melissa couldn''t properly recall.


    "If you don''t know the name, just search them on the inte," suggested Alex.


    "Alright, wait a second." Melissa said.


    A few secondster, she eximed on the phone, "Ahh¡­ this guy¡­ I know him."


    Alex smiled upon hearing that. "Great. The n, can you please do me a favour honey and¡­"

 Chapter 122 Sniffers

    <h4>Chapter 122 Sniffers</h4>


    Alex had not the slightest clue as to what was the hierarchy of Gods. He simply called his wife and asked her if she could contact some other God and she said yes, surprising him but also making him happy.


    Once the call was over, Alex came back to sit with Jagan and continued to chat.


    A few minutes into the conver, Jagan suddenly went into a daze.


    A minute passed and as he regained focus, Jagan looked at Alex with aplicated look.


    "What did you do¡­" Jagan asked softly, in total shock and disbelief.


    Alex took a sip of coffee and shrugged lightly. "I honestly have no idea."


    Jagan''s body trembled slightly and he turned his head in the direction of the temple, theplicated expression still there on his face.


    "Vidmbha¡­" Jagan said softly.


    Calling a God by his name was not unusual. Devotees usually called their names with an affectionate tone, so even Gods were happy with it.


    Alex, Samuel, and Carl didn''t interrupt Jagan and let him stare at the temple for a while.


    Jagan then got up and knelt down. He touched his forehead on the ground and then getting up, said to Alex with an awkward smile, "I don''t have to do the prayers anymore¡­"


    Samuel and Carl were both surprised to hear that.


    This guy ended up changing his mind this quickly? Just what had transpired? They both thought.


    "Cool," said Alex, not surprised or fazed by it. "All we need to do is find Volkov and Natasha now, then we can go see Hazel."


    Jagan nodded. Sitting back down, he asked, "Do you know where Volkov is now?"


    Alex shook his head.


    "You, Sam?" Jagan turned to Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head as well.


    Jagan sighed as he leaned back on his chair. "Volkov didn''t tell you guys either where he went, did he?"


    "Nope. He has always kept things about himself private ever since the end semester of middle school," Samuel answered.


    "What about Natasha?"


    "She''s either in the Middle East or in some North African country," Alex said.


    "Hmm?" Jagan tilted his head in confusion. "What''s she doing there?"


    "Did you forget her major?" Alex questioned.


    Natasha was interested in relics and stuff, so she decided to major in archeology. She got a big schrship after clearing one of the world''s toughest exams and joined a big archeological institution, situated in Florence, Italy.


    She should''ve finished her three year course and was now free to roam anywhere she wanted as she got a special researcher ID from the university.


    If that wasn''t enough, she had citizenship of the US and Italy and got visa free ess to almost all ces in the world.


    As to how Alex knew why she was in a certain part of the world was because in a few years, there should be news about Natasha.


    She had found an old relic in Algeria''s desert regions and got a terrorist organization after her.


    She had to contact the US government and after telling the importance of the ce she found, they immediately conducted a rescue operation with the im that some terrorist had kidnapped one of their most precious researchers.


    This was in the news and Alex was greatly shocked to see Natasha there.


    Anyway, no further news of Natasha was heard as she may or may not have been killed by the government. Alex wasn''t sure about it so he couldn''tment.


    Algeria could be a good starting point to find her, but Alex doubted her reaching that ce this early. After being rescued, she had clearly stated to the news outlet where she had been and what she had been doing.


    She didn''t specify the countries she had previously been in as she was supposedly a ''kidnapped'' person.


    She merely answered that she was in some Middle Eastern country, touring, but then got kidnapped and was taken to Algeria, that''s about it.


    Alex said a bit of relevant information to Jagan and he nodded his head in understanding.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Jagan asked.


    "We could leave now, if you''re ready."


    "Eh?" Jagan was surprised by Alex''sment. "Can you give me a few hours? I have to talk to my family first."


    Alex nodded. "We''ll leave tomorrow morning then."


    Jagan got up and said, "That''s fine with me. I''ll have rooms arranged for you guys, so rx until then. If there''s anything you need, feel free to contact me."


    Jagan showed great hospitality and this was all natural from his side. It was because he and his family practiced an old saying that stated ''Atithi Devo Bhava'', meaning Guests are Gods.


    Whenever Alex, Samuel, and Volkov went to his ce, his parents would treat them really well and never send them back home without feeding them. They were quite a wholesome bunch.


    Jagan showed them their rooms and Alex, Samuel, and Carl all retired for the day.


    ¡­..


    Austin, Texas.


    Alex''s bedroom.


    "Get lost! Tis'' mine now!" A green-haired girl jumped on the bed and hissed while tightly clinging onto an underwear.


    "Fien, that needs to be washed! Give it back!" A girl with fiery red hair eximed with an annoyed look.


    "No way! You''re going to use it to¡­ sniff¡­ haaaa¡­" The green-haired tried to demonstrate what the redhead might do with the underwear, but identally sniffing it, she felt intoxicated and a lewd expression formed on her face.


    The redhead knitted her brows upon looking at that, not because she was disgusted, but because¡­


    The girl jumped on the bed and stole the underwear away from the girl called Fien.


    Her knitted brows eased and she took a sniff too, forming the same intoxicated expression on her face.


    Just like that, these two girlsy on the bed in a totally udy-like manner.


    A cyan-haired girl entered the room and watching the two, clicked her tongue. "Ember, Fien, the fuck is wrong with you guys? This isn''t Elysium and there are husband''s parents around."


    Nix had seen the two fight near theundry basket when she was trying to wash clothes. They had stolen an underwear and ran away.


    Nix had to go get them lest they cause problems and here they were, showing such inelegant looks.


    Nix walked up to Ember and snatched the underwear away to go wash it.


    However, since Ember had the underwear really close to her face, as if she had been sniffing it, Nix wondered, was it this thing that caused the two to calm down like this?


    Curious, Nix sniffed it too.


    "Oooohhhhh," Nix got intoxicated as well and passed out on the bed along with the two.


    A few minutester, "Fi-chan, the clothes¡­"


    Scarlett arrived at the scene and was surprised to see the condition of these three guysying on the bed.


    It was Nix''s turn to do theundry today and she had left it midway, so Scarlett hade here to remind her, only to see herying down on bed with the underwear close to her nose.


    Whatever Nix thought, Scarlett thought of something simr and once she sniffed the underwear too, she felt intoxicated andy on the bed.


    Few minutester, Order, the youngest girl among Alex''s wives, walked into the room.


    "Fien sis, I am bore¡ª oh?" Order looked at the girlsying on the bed and pretending to be passed out.


    Wondering if it was a y or something, she giggled and went ahead andid down in between them.


    A minuteter, a blue-haired girl with a gentle expression on her face arrived at this room, in search of Order, who she was supposed to cook lunch with today.


    As she looked at the girlsying down in the room, the blue-haired girl was surprised.


    A head popped up among the restingdies and Order said, "Big sis Aqua,e join, we''re ying a fun game."


    Aqua had no idea what was happening, but with how happily Order was calling her, she didn''t have the heart to say no and went ahead and joined her.


    More and moredies arrived at the scene and did something simr andy passed out on the bed.


    Finally, thest girl with silver hair and blue eyes arrived at the scene.


    As she looked at everyoneying down like dead bodies on the bed, a vein popped on her forehead.


    "You dumb bitches, running away from your duties like that¡­"


    Melissa was pissed and was about to erupt, when someone threw an underwear on her face.


    Melissa sniffed it identally and just like the first girl Fien, got an intoxicated look on her face.


    "Haaa¡­ husband¡­"


    Just like that, all the girls were gathered together in one room due to a single piece of worn underwear and did dumb things together.


    An entity with long silky hair, in white sage clothes, was watching these guys from afar with her binocrs and noting things down. There was anotherdy beside her in green sage clothes watching as well.


    "The things our Gods are doing on Earth are so dumb¡­" Thedy in white sage clothes said.


    "Forget that. What rank will you put this at in our list?" Thedy in green sage clothes put away her binocrs and asked.


    Thedy in white sage clothes thought about it and said,


    "Maybe at number eight?"


    "Oh, damn¡­ that''s quite high."


    "Indeed. But we can always push it to other rankster if we find something even more dumb," thedy answered.


    "True, true," the otherdy nodded her head in agreement.


    "I''ll note it down then," thedy in white clothes said and wrote it down, then closed the book.


    The title of the book in her hands read:


    Dumb Shenanigans Of Our Holy Ones


    Earth Edition, Vol #1.

 Chapter 123 Nicole And Lucielle Meet The Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 123 Nicole And Lucielle Meet The Ladies</h4>


    It was the next day and Alex and his party set out to find Natasha. Their destination was Jordan which could serve as a good starting point to find the archeologist Natasha.


    While they searched through Jordan to find her, back in Austin, Alex''s twodies were currently in a luxurious meeting room, pacing back and forth.


    "Bitch, we should''ve thought about this properly."


    "There''s no going back now."


    The foul-mouthed person was naturally Nicole and the other person was Lucielle.


    The two were in LCB''s meeting room in Downtown Austin to discuss a few things.


    Usually, two strong Blesseds like this wouldn''t meet each other as they were busy with their own things and didn''t have time for idle chatter.


    The case with these two however was different. They both thought of each other aspanions who were currently sailing together on a sinking boat without the captain present with them.


    "You''re going to get me killed, bitch. I''ll die without ever gettingid. I swear to God that if such a thing happens, my ghost will forever haunt you and never let you live peacefully," said the Director of the FBI as her trembling hands tried to hold a water bottle steadily.


    Lucielle continued to pace around and said with knitted brows, "It''s your fault that we are stuck in such a situation. Who gave you the idea of wanting to meet them?"


    Nicole took a sip of water and said, "It wasn''t me who contacted them. It was they who contacted me first."


    "Why would they do that?" Lucielle asked with a frown.


    "One of Alex''s wives had seen us at the party and found something suspicious. By now, Alex might''ve told her about us and it was probably due to that. She invited me over for dinner and also asked me to bring you," said Nicole in a slight panic.


    There was barely anything in this world that could cause panic in the tough Director''s heart. However, exceptions were always there and this time was one of them.


    She had no expertise in love matters like this and was really just an amateur.


    There was also nothing on the inte that could answer her queries as to what she should do in this situation.


    Even if there was, she wasn''t free enough to check each and every forum for details. She was a busy woman and had to look after the country.


    Alex was calling her from time to time as well and Nicole had to pick up his call.


    On call, he stated that he was in the Middle East and help would be appreciated. He didn''t feel even a little shy whening to her for help, and honestly, she liked this attitude a bit.


    Resources were meant to be used and if one didn''t use them, then what should the resources he stocked for?


    Nicole was busy helping him, then managing the country, and had no time whatsoever to think of herself or the drama that was about to happen in Alex''s house.


    Nicole wasn''t ready to deal with it, but she knew she had to do it sooner orter to have herself a proper and strong position in Alex''s harem.


    This thought was really a strange one and if someone were to mention the current reality to the past Nicole, they would''ve gotten beaten up really badly and even jailed.


    But this was her reality now and she hade to terms with it. She was well aware that she had to fight to get her lover''s attention and that was fine with her since she didn''t need a lot of attention anyway.


    As for Lucielle, she was thinking of something simr while also worrying for her daughter''s future husband. If the man was someone like Alex, then Lucielle wasn''t worried, but if he wasn''t, then she was.


    The twodies were thinking of totally useless things while being together and it was only after a few minutes did theye to their senses and began thinking of possible solutions to their problems.


    "I guess there''s no use thinking so much. We should just go for it and see what happens," suggested Lucielle.


    "I think so too. What''s the worst that can happen? They kick us out?" Nicole asked.


    Lucielle shook her head. "They seemed to be nice people and shouldn''t give us a lot of trouble. And also, we aren''t the reason for the problems, but Alex himself. Who asked him to have so many partners?"


    Nicole sighed and nodded her head. Lucielle was right and the girls indeed seemed polite back in the party. They shouldn''t kick them out if Nicole and Lucielle talked nicely.


    Making up their minds and dropping their internal struggles, the twodies sat in one car and had the driver drive them to Alex''s house in the suburbs.


    The two were really nervous as they got out of the car, but somehow managed to appear confident and stress-free.


    They held expensive gift hampers in their hands and Lucielle rang the doorbell.


    A green-blue color haired girl opened the door after a few seconds and surprisingly, Nicole and Lucielle knew her. Their worries eased slightly.


    "Hello," Nix said with a smile. "Pleasee in, we''ve been waiting."


    Nicole and Lucielle smiled awkwardly and went inside.


    As they did so, they were shocked to see one beauty after another in this house. Their beauty was far too superior to theirs and it was making them both insecure about themselves.


    Lucielle was feeling even more so as she was a mother who had a daughter of the same age as these girls.


    Watching the expression of these two, Nefaria, one of the most mature ones in the group, said, "Don''t make those faces, you''re one of us now. There''s no need to feel envy, jealousy, or get useless insecurities."


    Nicole and Lucielle were surprised to hear that. They couldn''t understand how this youngdy could see through them so easily.


    They could do nothing but nod and look at her, waiting to get some instructions. They were both like clueless chickens right now and didn''t know what to do or where to go.


    Thankfully, Nefaria guided them to the backyard where the girls were having a backyard barbecue party.


    "Heyyyy, do you want some BBC?"


    This was the first thing Nicole and Lucielle heard, making them freeze on their spots and look at the person who had just said this.


    It was a ck-haired, red-eyed youngdy who was holding some corn cobs in her hand.


    "BBC?" A girl, seemingly younger than all the other ones, asked.


    The ck-haired, red-eyeddyughed and showing the corn cobs she was holding, said, "Big Burnt Corn."


    A fewughed at thisme joke while the rest ignored her.


    Overall, it was a lively atmosphere here, surprising Nicole and Lucielle once again.


    "You guys want some?" Scarlett, the ck-haired, red-eyed youngdy, turned to the new guests and asked them.


    The two politely refused and Nefaria then took the two to get seated on one of the matsid in the corner of the yard.


    Soon, all thedies brought their mats closer to the two and sat in front of them, looking at the two and asking them a few questions to keep them busy while the rest arrived.


    Once enough food was there and everyone was here, Melissa joined Nicole and Lucielle''s mat to make them feelfortable while facing the rest of the girls.


    Lumina, munching on some grilled mushrooms, first asked, "Which one of you likes domination y? Like get dominated and spit on or something."


    Nicole and Lucielle gasped softly upon hearing such a question while Melissa knitted her brows and said, "Lumi-chan, that''s not a question you should first ask to someone."


    "Sorry¡­" Lumina felt slightly dejected, but it was a usual thing for her.


    Even though she was a pure vegetarian and a really holy person, the thoughts in her head werepletely opposite to it. At all times, she would think about her husband''s meat and how she could fill all three of her holes with his thick veiny sausage.


    Oblivious to her thoughts and ignoring her, a gentle looking blue-haired girl asked, "Are you two really in love with husband? Or is it simply a bodily attraction? Don''t worry, we won''t judge you for anything."


    This was Aqua who had asked the question. She was one of the only four elements of the cosmos¡ªWater.


    Calling her Water Goddess, the concept of Water, Element of Water, or even just Water were all eptable terms.


    Some of her sisters called her Wa-chan while some called her Aqua and some like Lumina and Order called her big sis.


    She was calm, collected and had a pure and gentle nature. If she had a holy aura like Lumina, then she would''ve been purer than her.


    A sensible question like this was expected from Wa-chan and no girls found this surprising, except of course, Nicole and Lucielle.


    They were taken aback by the level of disparity between the two questions and this one was much harder to answer than the previous one.


    All the girls looked at the two, awaiting answers, while the two collected themselves to properly convey their feelings.


    Nicole went first and said, "Well¡­"

 Chapter 124 Finding Natasha (1/2)

    Chapter 124 Finding Natasha (1/2)


    A rapid fire round was going on in the Gray household with Alex''s wives bombing Lucielle and Nicole with any and every type of question.


    Questions such as what''s your favourite food to what''s your favourite spot to get touched by Alex weremon and there was no limit to anything.


    Lucielle and Nicole both were big shots. They had been through a lot of tough situations in life but never once did theye across such a stressful one.


    At one moment they were sweating buckets while at the other, they found themselves smiling and answering happily. It was really strange.


    All the girls here were of different personalities. Some were serious on the outside and perverted on the inside like Fate and Melissa, while some were full blown perverts like Lumina.


    There were really only a few serious ones. Two of the few being Athena and Aqua.


    The perverts asked perverted questions while the serious girls asked serious questions.


    In both cases, Nicole and Lucielle found themselves sweating.


    The only times they truly were able to rx was when Scarlett or Nix were asking a question. Those two were really carefree and their questions were simple as well.


    Despite the many questions though, not once did Nicole or Lucielle feel ufortable in the presence of these girls. They really enjoyed thispany and thus answered everything.


    Being with these girls was sofortable, both of them felt that even while getting blessed by Gods might not be this good.


    They both had a good time here and once their questionnaire was done, Lucielle happily made a bank ount for all girls here in the states and Nicole provided them with IDs that could get them out of legal trouble each and every time.


    Lucielle had a chat with Nix as well and knowing that she was a Swiss banker surprised her.


    Lucielle tried to offer a position in herpany, but Nix politely declined and stated that she had other ns.


    Lucielle felt a bit dejected, but Nix then exined that the current bank she was working with, it would soon have some problems and taking over it won''t be difficult.


    Nix could do it herself, but she offered Lucielle an opportunity instead.


    Nix would help Lucielle acquire the bank and make it a part of the LCB group. Whatever profits they then make, Nix would take a big cut from it each year. If Lucielle was okay with it, they could seal the deal.


    And of course¡­ Lucielle was pretty interested as it was a really good offer. That Swiss bank was one of the world''s greatest banks. Not the one with most assets like the LCB or anything, but they catered to only the richest in the world and provided them with great benefits. They had some deep connections after all.


    Acquiring them meant being able to connect with the rich guys, which were usually strong and influential Blesseds. This was a big win in Lucielle''s books.


    As for the cut Nix was asking, Lucielle didn''t care even if it was a big amount. Nix was her family now and this was the least she could do for her.


    The deal was done and both were happy.


    Nicole on the other hand found herself being surrounded by a few girls, who, although were adults, seemed no different than teenagers to her. They were asking a bunch of different things about her private life and she was answering them all.


    The questions weren''t too personal or private, they were merely curiosity these guys were showing after finding out that she was their new sister.


    The harem was in harmony and these guys partied tillte in the night.


    Once that was finished, Lucielle went home and checked up on Alex.


    Her lover boy had reached Jordan and was on a search to find a girl called Natasha.


    Nicole had used her connections and tried to find her whereabouts, but none were avable so far. It was a pity, but it was alright.


    Alex''s search had turned into a vacation as he went to Petra as everything from hotels to pick up and drop was free for him. This was all done by Lucielle as she not only had the banking sector in her palms, but also things rted to tourism.


    Plus, the branches of her bank were in all corners of the world. They had a lot of influence and she could easily get Alex such benefits.


    A week eventually passed with Alex searching for Natasha in Jordan. He made his way towards Algeria slowly and looked for her whereabouts in the countries he was travelling through.


    After Jordan was Israel where he went and searched in the outskirts of Jerusalem.


    Jerusalem was crowded with a lot of devotees and Natasha would not be finding anything noteworthy in such crowded ces. The capital was thus skipped and only the outer areas were searched.


    In the next two weeks, Alex went through Egypt and searched that ce to the best of his abilities.


    He, Samuel, Carl, and Jagan were out in the sun for so long that they had developed a tan. Being a doctor, Alex couldn''t ignore it and they all began using sunscreens and looked like idiots with a heavy coating of sunscreen on them.


    It was at around this point that Alex was bombarded with messages from home. The wives were saying that they missed him and wanted to see him while his parents also mentioned that David and I weren''t angry with him anymore and they wanted to see him.


    Alex understood from this that those two were angry at first by knowing his rtionship with their daughter and now they were rxed. Things should be peaceful then, thought Alex.


    The wives had also mentioned that they liked Lucielle and Nicole, the new members. They also asked Alex to get them new sisters while on his way back so they could have more people to party.


    Alex was obviously dumbfounded, but he ignored this for now and focused on his mission.


    At this point around, he got an encrypted message from Nicole stating that she found out exactly who Alex was looking for. Through the US intelligence report, it was found out that she was in a deserted region of Libya.


    Once the coordinates were shared, Alex immediately got a call stating that the private jet was ready.


    After a ne and then a helicopter ride, all sponsored by Lucielle, Alex and his party were now in a desert jeep, on their way to the coordinates shared.


    The jeep was being driven by a local guy and with his superb off-road driving abilities, Alex and his party reached the coordinates in a matter of a few hours.


    Even though this ce was within a desert, it contained more of a rocky terrain and nt life such as a few cactuses growing here and there.


    Alex and his party searched around this ce and eventually¡­.


    They stumbled across a graveyard in the middle of nowhere.


    The graveyard had many tombstones present here and they were all Egyptian-styled ones with a lot of inscriptions on them.


    It was honestly a bit of a scary experience to suddenly find a graveyard in this ce and looking around, Carl found something and called the rest.


    There was a tombstone that was literally flipped. It seemed freshly done so and naturally, Alex and his party flipped the tombstone again to see what there was.


    Upon flipping, a chilling shriek pierced their ear drums and made their heart beat rapidly. Carl was so scared that he almost pissed himself while Samuel and Jagan were shivering.


    Jagan called out his God''s name a few times and then he got better while Samuel was feeling paranoid and asked if there were ghosts here or something.


    In any case, once the tombstone was flipped, there seemed to be riddles written on it. They were more like instructions and deciphering it was something only a schr proficient in the ancientnguage could do.


    Since there was no schr here like that, Alex decided to ask for help, which was usually his wives now.


    He had around twenty something wives now, maybe one of them knew something? I mean, they were all Gods so this should be easy to decipher, right?


    Alex was not the least bit ashamed to take help like this. He used the special type of satellite phone given to him by Nicolle and called Melissa.


    They did a video call and surprisingly, one of his wives with white hair and golden eyes called Athena actually knew of these things.


    She mentioned what the riddles were and then answered them to Alex.


    The answers were more like clues of a puzzle and all Alex and his party had to do was shift the tombstones here and there in this graveyard.


    Once they finished doing so, they felt a tremor and immediately, a staircase leading to who knows where popped up in the middle of the graveyard.


    Athena wished her husband the best of luck and then disconnected the call.


    Alex and his party were now staring at this staircase that seemed to be leading towards the abyss.


    Gulping nervously, Samuel said, "Amigo¡­ let''s not."

 Chapter 125 Finding Natasha (2/2)

    Chapter 125 Finding Natasha (2/2)


    Samuel didn''t want to enter a possibly life threatening ce like this. He was the only son of his parents and needed to look after them when they were old. Plus, he was yet to conquer all the hot bitches from his college years!


    Alex took a step down and said, "Don''t worry, what could possibly go wrong anyway?"


    "BRUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHHH!" Samuel and Carl both shouted simultaneously while Jagan also looked at Alex with widened eyes.


    "That''s a death g you raised, Alex," Jagan said calmly, but the shock was still there on his face.


    "You are acting like those idiot families from horror movies who go to the haunted houses despite knowing it''s haunted and get killed! Amigo, no! Let''s not go inside. Let''s go back," Samuel said and held Alex''s wrist, trying to pull him away from this ce.


    "Sam, we have to go down," Alex stopped Samuel and said.


    "Why?"


    "Natasha could be inside and what if she''s in trouble or any potential danger?" Alex argued.


    Samuel fell silent upon hearing that and so did Jagan.


    Carl didn''t know much about Natasha and he also had no idea how valued she was among Alex''s group.


    She wasn''t simply Volkov''s girlfriend, she was a part of their small group, and also the only girl in their group.


    They all cherished her as a friend and couldn''t even imagine or afford to have her die.


    "Amigo, Natasha matters. But¡­ What if we die? Don''t you have a family back at home? Doesn''t Jagan have one? Don''t I have one too?" Samuel asked.


    Carl wanted to join in on this conversation, but realized he had no family and felt dejected. His sadness went unnoticed as Alex and Jagan began thinking deeply about Samuel''sment.


    A minuteter, Alex looked at him and asked, "Sam, do you believe in me?"


    "What?"


    "Would you believe me if I said we will be out in one piece? That we won''t die inside no matter what?" Alex asked.


    "Hmm?" Jagan hummed in befuddlement.


    "Huh? What bullshit, amigo," Samuel eximed. "Are you a god or something to predict such a thing and say with such assurance?"


    Alex shook his head. "I am not, but I do have Gods by my side who will protect us in case we''re in trouble."


    "That seems nonsense."


    "It isn''t, really. If you don''t believe me, just look at Jagan. He has a connection established with his God and could ask for help anytime. Right, Jagan?"


    Jagan nodded his head. "I don''t know how, but ever since I met you guys, I feel my connection with Lord Vidmbha has strengthened. I could probablymunicate with him as well."


    Samuel was speechless for a while. He contemted the things Alex and Jagan had said to a great deal and eventually, said, "Fuck it. If I die, just make sure to look after my parents and sisters."


    Alex chuckled and patted Samuel''s shoulder. "That''s not going to happen, because you''ll be the one to look after them."


    Jagan smiled at this while Samuel shook his head and then prepared to walk down the stairs with Alex.


    First, it was Alex that went inside, followed by Carl, then Samuel, and atst, Jagan.


    The area they were walking through was dark but soon, torches lit up at the side of the walls and a dusty path revealed itself.


    It was scary and anyone with ustrophobia would''ve felt highly suffocated as well as terrified here.


    Alex and his party walked downstairs for quite a while and eventually found themselves arriving at a massive cave of some sort.


    Venturing deeper inside it, they found the area to be lit by some blue shining stonesid everywhere around the cave.


    "Mr. Alex!" Carl called out after a few minutes.


    Alex''s lips twitched and he corrected, "It''s Dr. Alex, Carl. And just call him Alex."


    "Right, right, boss. Come here and see this," said Carl as he was squatting down and looking at something on the ground.


    As Alex and the rest neared him, they saw a footprint present on the ground. Looking it up closely, Alex, Samuel, and Jagan rejoiced!


    "Baaaah! Found her! Bahahahaha!" Samuel yelled andughed.


    "She should be near, let''s go," Jagan said and the rest followed the footsteps.


    The footsteps led the four guys to a rusty door that was slightly open.


    Inspecting it closely and then pushing it open, they entered a passageway.


    Passing through the passage, they could see footsteps again and after about half a kilometre''s walk, they found themselves, they heard the sound of flowing water.


    This was really strange as there shouldn''t be any water present in the middle of a desert, but bracing themselves and putting up their guards, they walked towards the end of the passage where a bright entrance could be seen.


    Going through this entrance, the scene that appeared in everyone''s vision shocked them.


    There was a forest, a waterfall, a whole damn paradise here!


    This was literally so out of ce and they couldn''t believe what they were witnessing.


    Their shock didn''tst for long though as they suddenly saw a figure sitting by the waterfall,bing her long brown hair.


    Alex, Samuel, Carl, Jagan¡­ all of these four guys suddenly felt a chill down their spines as they saw this figure. Despite knowing there could be a person here, that being Natasha, they couldn''t help but be scared.


    In the middle of nowhere, there was suddenly a paradise, now there was suddenly ady with the same brown hair as Natasha''s and a figure too,bing her hair and rxing as if there really was no trouble here.


    This was far too strange and far too scary.


    Despite being a regressor, even Alex was scared by the sudden calmness and peaceful vibes of this ce.


    Gulping nervously, he gestured to everyone to stay calm and they ventured towards thebingdy.


    "N-N-Natasha?" Alex asked with a slight stutter.


    There was no response from thedy and she keptbing her hair.


    ''Fuck¡­'' thought Alex and the rest.


    Now this really was making their hair stand on their ends and a chill to creep up behind their back.


    They slowly neared thedy in a group and Jagan kept chanting mantras of his God to provide each and everyone of them protection.


    One step, two step, three step¡­


    They had taken so many steps now and anyone would''ve been alerted by their intrusion, yet there was not the slightest change in thedy''s behavior.


    "Natasha!" Alex kept calling out her name and so did the rest as they neared her.


    To their dismay, there really was no reaction from her.


    As they were about fifty steps close to her and called out her name again, thedy suddenly stoppedbing.


    Alex and his party froze on their spots and stared at her.


    Suddenly, as if something was crawling behind their backs, they felt great danger and rm bells rang in their minds.


    Their instincts screamed at them to run, however¡­


    "You were calling me?" The four suddenly heard a voice and a hand was on their shoulders.


    Not just one person, but everyone felt a hand on both their shoulders.


    Carl pissed himself in fear and was so terrified that he would''ve passed out already, but strangely enough, didn''t.


    Alex, Samuel, Carl, and Jagan, all four of these guys could see someone''s face be present right beside theirs from the corner of their eyes. They didn''t dare to turn to look at this face as it was simply too terrifying!


    There was something reddish flowing down this pale face that was right beside theirs. The voice was far too bone chilling and the four knew that they were fucked.


    Completely, royally, wholeheartedly, a hundred percent fucked!


    "Boys¡­ look at me¡­"


    The voice called out and from the corner of their eyes, they could see that the face had turned its head to directly look at them.


    The face seemed blurry, gray and ck. It felt so horrifying right now that chills kept creeping up again and again.


    A few minutes passed with the figure still being there and as they were looking straight, the figure by the waterfall, the brown haireddy¡­ she finally got up and had a change of position.


    This scared the four even further and just as thedy turned around¡­


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


    Samuel and Carl screamed and immediately passed out while Alex and Jagan''s eyes opened wide with shock.


    The figure¡­ the f-f-f-figure¡­


    There was ady with apletely pale face standing in front of them like a ghost. Trails of blood tears were flowing down her eyes and her eyes were pitch ck, with nopletely white pupils.


    This scared everybody and the figures standing beside them, they grabbed the necks of the still standing Alex and Jagan.


    As Alex and Jagan blinked, the horrifying ghost-like figure, which was none other than Natasha, appeared right in front of them.


    "$#!!#&@"


    ''You will die.''


    The figure said in some ancientnguage in an incorrigible tone that sent chills upon chills down the spines of Alex and Jagan.


    Despite not knowing what the figure said, they could still understand it for some reason.


    The ghostly figure then grabbed the necks of Alex and Jagan, on top of what the figures beside were doing and made the two feel highly suffocated and unable to breathe.


    Alex and Jagan''s face turned red due and felt like it would explode at any moment.


    Theck of oxygen was causing them further damage, but the ghost Natasha didn''t seem to care.


    She opened her mouth wide, revealing her sharp monster like teeth and a ck tongue, and said again,


    "$#!!#&@"


    ''You will die.''

 Chapter 126 Death. Regression. Death.

    Chapter 126 Death. Regression. Death.


    Crack!


    The ghost-like Natasha tightly grasped Alex and his party''s neck, breaking it and making them all die.


    Alex died for the second time now and what followed was a familiar ck vision.


    ''Argh¡­ I''m an asshole.''


    ''I shouldn''t have gone there¡­''


    ''I shouldn''t have done that¡­''


    ''I should have listened to Samuel¡­''


    ''I should have left things be¡­''


    Guilt, regret, grief¡­ Everything was passing over Alex as he spiralled his way to the afterlife.


    Despite having literal Goddesses by his side, he couldn''t save himself or anyone else around him. He died due to his own cockiness and brought upon a great deal of pain to everybody.


    What would his wives go through? What would his friends go through? What would his parents go through? This was all something Alex was thinking about now.


    He didn''t suffer through such grief before and hadn''t even thought of what his first life''s parents must''ve gone through. But, now he was thinking of just that.


    The more Alex thought about things, the more he sunk into depression.


    After who knows how long though, due to the sheer guilt, his mind was on the verge of copse. However, right at this time, in his dark vision, he saw a bright dot.


    The dot turned bigger and bigger until it eventually filled his entire vision with brightness.


    In the next instant, Alex found himself back in his twenty-one year old''s self. He was back in the exact same moment his regression had brought him and unlike the first time, Alex wasn''t happy now.


    He sat down on his bed and cried. He cried for quite a long time and eventually, repeated the same things as before, checking the gene book and saying Genes out loud.


    To his dismay, no reaction urred and Melissa didn''t respond.


    Alex got really worried and tried everything he could to summon Melissa, but she never appeared.


    This brought about a great shock and Alex fell down on his knees, totally dejected and depressed.


    The night passed and the day arrived. There was a knock on his door and it was his mother who called out to him.


    Alex wiped away his tears and said in a hoarse voice that he''ll be downstairs for breakfast in a bit.


    J left him alone and Alex went to wash his face.


    The breakfast downstairs was normal, his family was normal, then he went to Frank''s Pizzeria to check up on things and it was in the same condition as well.


    Alex repeated everything from his second life in this third life. He made Frank rich, got himself money, went to New York, messed with the officials, bought properties and so on.


    He even had the same encounter with Samuel, but there was no Carl because a car chase on the freeway never happened.


    Alex had to find him on his ownter and Carl, being poor, naturally followed Alex.


    Alex then found Nicole and got acquainted with her. There wasn''t much of a close rtionship between the two at the start as they didn''t go through a life and death situation together.


    But, they eventually ended up together as Alex cured her cancer and spent some time with her.


    Alex found Lucielle in this life as well, but to his surprise, it was outside the Liberty Commerce Bank building and not anywhere else.


    She wasn''t with Marcelle and for some reason, didn''t have a child in this life. The rtionship with her husband was still the same strained one and after spending time with her, the two got together.


    A big drama ensued when Nicole and Lucielle met each other. Alex was in great trouble and those two left him for a few months.


    Alex was depressed, but he could only just try to save his rtionships and fix things.


    Though, despite the depression, Alex felt something was really off. Something was severely wrong and everything felt too unreal.


    Hisst regression, it felt as if he was truly alive and living, but his current regression, it felt as if it was all a hoax.


    Though, Alex wasn''t stupid enough to think this was all a dream and kill himself. He was not going to let anyone die in this life again and he had sworn to find his wives.


    Time passed and the rtionship with Nicole and Lucielle eventually got better.


    Alex then went on a quest to reunite his group and cure Hazel.


    He had also met Lin by this time, but there was no Ring of Soloman to change her gender and so she merely stayed with him in her natural appearance.


    Alex then went to the F rank dungeon as well and got everything from it.


    He then went to find Jagan and with Nicole''s help, found Natasha''s position once again.


    It was in the same ce as before once again and this time, Alex was really really careful.


    Much to Alex''s surprise though, the tombstone puzzle was already solved and venturing inside, he didn''t see Natasha''s ghost or the paradise. He simply saw her trapped in a cage somewhere deep down and rescued her from it.


    Natasha got onto Alex''s party and slowly and surely said everything she knew about Volkov and others.


    From her, Alex realized Volkov lost his mother and had left. He also got to know that he was secretly meeting the guys with X etched on their hands.


    Alex was really pissed by these X guys and after getting back, went on to eradicate them.


    He started from the Thirteen Floor property and then met one organization after another and tried to eradicate them while focusing on his gene cultivation.


    Many things happened as he went on this quest and without even realizing it, Alex was running everywhere and doing so many things.


    His cultivation in the Gene Path rose but was nowhere enough for him to actually ascend or even find the Celestial Archway of Ascendance.


    At best, he turned into a strong mortal and on par with the strongest Blessed in the world.


    A few months passed just like that with him trying to find a way to be stronger, but the situation worsened.


    Lucielle''s husband returned and he was an angry man after knowing his wife was stolen. Even Lucielle was surprised by her calm ex-husband suddenly turning so violent and what ended up happening was a big fight between her and that man.


    Alex tried to help and fight the man, but things just worsened further.


    Nicole''s sister Madeline intervened with her father and joined Lucielle''s ex-husband.


    They also brought a great deal of Blesseds with them and overpowered Alex, Lucielle, and Nicole herself who joinedter.


    Nicole''s father would let go of any mistakes of hers, but she had used the resources of the country for Alex and that was uneptable for him, hence the dislike. That man chose the country over Nicole.


    As for Madeline, she was really jealous of Nicole for bagging Alex and her hatred arises from there.


    A big war took ce and if this wasn''t enough, Natasha, Volkov, and Hazel¡­ these three guys went into the enemy camps as well and backstabbed Alex.


    It wasn''t something they did willingly. They were all possessed by Demons and Alex wasn''t even aware of it.


    The Demons manifested into reality slowly as the mes of war burnt with greater intensity.


    They eventually opened portals to other worlds and freed the monsters from the hidden dungeons.


    Aplete chaos ensued and due to the already infighting between each other, the Humans had a tough time fending off against these external forces and things turned really problematic.


    A great demon war began and after half the demons and humans were wiped out, a status quo was established.


    Earth turned into an apocalyptic city and due to the demon invasion, all beings in the world got a level up system for themselves and contract offers from higher Gods depending upon their performance and potential.


    The status quo didn''tst for long and was gone within two years when the demons opened the gates of another world in this world, bringing forth angels, vampires, werewolves, and tons of other monsters from other ces.


    Things had worsened to such a degree that it seemed Fate wanted Alex dead and was his biggest enemy.


    Everything felt too unreal to Alex and despite consistently getting his point of view shifted and made to look at everything from a spectator''s point of view, Alex couldn''t digest that this wasn''t reality.


    Time passed and slowly, Alex lost Samuel, Carl, Jagan, and then even Nicole, Lucielle, Linc, and his parents in this big war.


    Despite trying his level best, he couldn''t save anybody and was eventually left with none in this world.


    What had happened to Lucielle and Nicole¡­ that was something Alex didn''t even want to recall.


    Both the twodies suffered through such a tragic fate that remembering them made Alex''s now lifeless eyes moist and had him cry with tears of blood.


    Madeline patched her rtionship with Nicole over the years, only to backstab herter on. She believed that she could get Alex by throwing her sister away.


    She had a fianc¨¦ and with him, crafted a genius n wherein Nicole and Alex would be trapped.


    In her ns, she was joined by Lucielle''s ex-husband and in the end, due to Nicole believing her sister wasn''t harmless, fell into the trap and took Alex and Lucielle in with her as well.


    Madeline didn''t like her fianc¨¦ or loved her. Her fianc¨¦ wanted Nicole and she was given to him while Lucielle''s ex-husband took her and Madeline took Alex.


    Alex, Nicole, and Lucielle''s movements were totally restricted and they were mercilessly toyed against their will.


    Alex had never felt such despair before and this emotion broke him from the inside.


    Nicole and Lucielle were eventually killed when Madeline''s fianc¨¦ and Lucielle''s ex-husband realized they''d never be theirs.


    They then left the scene and when Alex was freed by Madeline after many months, he took her life.


    In a lifeless state, Alex hunted Madeline''s fianc¨¦ and then Lucielle''s ex-husband.


    His despaired self never recovered and in such a state, he went on to be the strongest in this world, and then ascended.


    Eventually, tragedy repeated itself and one after another, Alex suffered through many things.


    Halfway through his tragedy, Alex was beginning to hear some faint whispers, but he was like a living corpse and didn''t pay attention to them.


    Alex journeyed through many higher realms and the whispers only got stronger as time passed.


    Alex couldn''t survive in the higher universe for more than two decades with the state he was in and eventually, he was killed.


    History repeated itself for Alex as he died and he was back in the afterlife state, transitioning to his new life.


    The transition state this time was different as Alex wasn''t going through a vast void, but was sucked into a serene and calm world.


    This shocked him and before he even realized, there was a shadowy figure with murderous blue eyes that manifested right in front of him.


    The lifelessness was gone from Alex''s eyes and what took over was utter shock. He couldn''t believe that there could be someone else in his afterlife state!


    The shadowy figure peered into Alex''s deep blue eyes with his own, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "You have been too benevolent."

 Chapter 127 There’s No True Peace

    Chapter 127 There¡¯s No True Peace


    "You have been too benevolent."


    Alex stared at the shadowy figure with confusion as he didn''t understand a single thing that was happening with him at this point.


    "What was the point of saving people?" The shadowy figure asked in a domineering manner. "What was the point of just abiding by thews of the universe?"


    "Huh¡­?" At this point, Alex was greatly confused.


    The shadowy figure peered into Alex''s blue eyes with his own blue ones and in the next instant, Alex saw the visions of all the things he had done in this life.


    "A mediocre regressor. A mediocre human¡­ that''s all you were¡­"


    The shadowy figure''s voice rang out as Alex saw the scenes of his past self battling and trying to amend things.


    Getting backstabbed was amon urrence for Alex as he usually never sought trouble and wanted to stay away from it.


    He was a normal person and any sane human would do just this. They wouldn''t actively seek conflicts and try to stay away from it.


    However, Alex failed to realize one thing: the world wasn''t the same.


    Times weren''t peaceful even if it looked peaceful. There was no such thing as pacifism and one had to actively be a part of this chaos or they''d only end up as fish on a chopping board.


    Alex was a prime example of it and whatever had happened to him, it was due to his own mentality of trying to avoid conflict and live a peaceful life.


    True peace was nigh impossible to achieve as long as life existed.


    From a microorganism like a bacteria to something as big as an elephant; conflicts were always present.


    A bacteria would swallow other smaller organisms to survive while an elephant would fight hunters trying to hunt it.


    Nobody could ever live without conflicts and this was the eternal truth of the universe.


    Alex''s mistake cost him dearly and whatever has happened to him now, it was all due to him.


    Why did he not grow stronger and why did he not ascend faster? Why did Gene Path fail despite it being such a godly method for quick ascensions?


    It was all because Alex deterred from actively seeking conflicts.


    Alex wasn''t the person to scheme, use deceits, tricks, and vile methods to get what he wanted. He was an average human with average qualities and average intellect.


    A few beauties around him and a few friends and family were enough to change his mind into thinking everything was peaceful and everything was good as long as he had them.


    He tried to protect them and was always on the defensive side, only to be fucked from all sides spectacrly.


    The shadowy figure''s words were sharp and cut Alex deep. He felt like his heart was being crushed at each passing second, but the shadow wasn''t wrong.


    The shadow then said to Alex that the whispers he was hearing all throughout was him guiding him and trying to push him into the path where he would actually be able to thrive and not suffer through such tragedies.


    However, the whispers were never heard and Alex also never actively tried to listen to them.


    The shadow was like a father figure, always trying to warn his child of the potential dangers and making him walk on the right path.


    However, the child was stubborn and would never listen. The father could only sigh and give up, letting time and experience exin themselves.


    Only after getting beaten up roughly, did the child, aka Alex, realized how grave of a mistake he made.


    Drops of tears trickled down Alex''s eyes as he realized how foolish he truly was. Being a normal person was not the right thing and to survive in a broken world¡­ one had to twist their reasonings and sway from normalcy.


    "Stop crying. It''s not over," said the shadow.


    With tearful eyes, Alex looked up at the figure with some hope.


    With a domineering tone, the figure said, "To have peace in your backyard, you need to cause chaos in the whole neighborhood."


    "To have peace in your neighborhood, you need to cause chaos in the whole city."


    "To have peace in your city, you need to cause chaos in the whole state."


    "In a simr fashion, to have peace in your world, you need to cause chaos in the whole¡­ universe."


    Alex widened his eyes in surprise.


    The shadow chuckled evilly. "When everyone''s busy fighting and going after each other''s throat, who wille to trouble you? The only way to achieve some peace is by causing chaos everywhere. Learn it or leave it, it''s up to you now."


    Tears stopped as Alex heard this sentence and for the first time in a long while, a ray of hope shimmered in his eyes. His lifelessness waspletely gone and he was starting to turn back to normal.


    It took Alex a few minutes to collect himself and as he did, memories of how he couldn''t save anyone shed in front of his very eyes once again and made his heart ache.


    Though, this time Alex was not feeling pathetic or broke anymore and was filled with a renewed vigor to crush everybody who had harmed him and his loved ones.


    He also had the conviction to harm anyone and everyone and was turning really selfish. He was bing a prick with each passing second and the shadow was enjoying this change in character.


    The shadow''s blue eyes shined brightly as he looked at Alex getting prepared for the uing chaos.


    Finally, when he felt Alex''s conviction was strong, he said, "Time for you to go."


    The shadow took a step close to Alex and before Alex could even resist or ask something, the shadow pushed him into an abyss that manifested right behind him.


    ¡­..


    "Huwaaaa!" Alex opened his eyes and breathed heavily, as if he was suffocating a while ago and just got to breathe properly.


    "Alex? You okay?"


    A familiar voice rang in Alex''s head as he breathed heavily.


    Looking around, he found Samuel staring at him and so was Jagan and Carl.


    Then, he found himself standing right in the middle of the Libyan desert, in the same graveyard where everything had first begun to go downhill.


    "What¡­ Where¡­" Alex couldn''t help but ask.


    "What happened to you, amigo? You were all fit and fine, then suddenly went in a daze after solving thest riddle and touching this tombstone," mentioned Samuel.


    "Huh?" Alex was in disbelief. "Come again?"


    "I said what happened to you? Why did you suddenly zone out after touching thisst tombstone? Did you find some danger or something?" Samuel asked.


    Alex looked at the tombstone and surprisingly enough, it was the same one that he had touched before which led to the staircase opening and then Samuel stating that they shouldn''t go inside.


    Alex ignored Samuel''s words after hearing hisment and rushed to the middle of the graveyard, only to find that the dark staircase was indeed still there.


    Alex shivered by just thinking what was there and a chill ran down his spine.


    ''No! Not again! I''ll not repeat the same damn thing again!'' Alex thought to himself.


    Samuel, Carl, and Jagan rushed to Alex''s ce and looking at the staircase, Samuel said, "That sure looks scary, amigo."


    "It is scary¡­" Alex replied. Those were his true feelings.


    This was a truly terrifying experience and Alex didn''t want to re-live them.


    "We''ll not go in. Just wait for me, I''ll call for backup," said Alex and went to a corner to make some calls.


    As rity returned to him, he had realized that this was all a big hallucination. It was either that or he really did live his second regression. There was no way to confirm it other than¡­


    Ringggg¡­ beep!


    "Darling?"


    Goosebumps arised all over Alex''s body and despite closing his eyes, tears leaked out and trickled down his face.


    A chill coursed through his body as he heard the voice he had so longed to hear.


    With his throat really heavy due to the sorrow, Alex was unable to speak. Still, he mustered some strength and said in a hoarse voice, "M-M-Mel¡­?"


    "Darling!? What''s wrong!? Why do you sound like that?" Melissa''s worried voice was heard from the other side.


    Alex covered his mouth from sobbing out loud, but his whimpers were still heard over the phone.


    This greatly worried Melissa and she shouted out ''darling'' onest time, before finally¡­


    Space fluctuated around Alex and the silver-haired Melissa rushed out.


    She saw the sobbing Alex and immediately ran to him.


    Hugging him and rubbing his back, Melissa asked worriedly, "Darling, darling, darling¡­ What''s¡ª"


    Melissa stopped herself from asking useless questions.


    "Hush¡­ it''s okay¡­ it''s okay¡­ you''re not in danger or anything¡­" Melissaforted Alex instead and kissed his head.


    In the next few instances, the rest of the wives appeared out and as they saw the sobbing Alex, they screamed:


    "DARLING!?"

 Chapter 128 Date With Nicole

    Chapter 128 Date With Nicole


    Alex cried.


    Alex cried for the very first time in his two lives.


    The loss of his wives was far too much for him and he couldn''t cope up.


    Despite appearing strong on the outside, he was totally broken on the inside.


    Alex had not interacted with any of his wives in his two lives, but them going missing was enough to break something within him.


    What that something was¡­ after some thought, Alex had realized it was his world.


    His wives were his world and he cared about no one else. His everything and his very being revolved around them and not being able tomunicate or even contact them was a literal hell for Alex.


    Nicole and Lucielle were there for a while and he managed to keep himself sane for a while, but that didn''tst for long as well and he totally lost it when he and they were kidnapped.


    This torture Alex felt, even as a hallucination, it was far too much and his mind was on the verge of breaking.


    If it weren''t for the shadowy figure, he really would''ve been broken and never recovered from the shock even after breaking free from the hallucination. The Goddesses realized that something was really really wrong for their husband to cry like this. They were greatly worried for him and were constantly checking up and asking what was up.


    Half of themforted Alex while half tried to talk to him. No matter what, he wasn''t responding and merely crying while hugging whomever he could.


    Melissa and Scarlett were the ones near him and currently he was hugging those two really tightly. If they weren''t Goddesses, they would''ve been suffocated by now.


    Lumina and Fate were hugging Alex from behind while the rest were trying to talk and get a response.


    Despite being Wisdom herself, Athena failed to converse and get Alex to speak or stop crying. It was really a bad situation.


    Others tried their luck too, but it was to no avail.


    Meanwhile, Alex was simply zoned out and not looking at what his wives were doing. In his vision, everything was dark and he just felt the warmth of his wives and their touch on him.


    While feeling that, his life of second regression shed back into him and made him realize just how worse of a situation he was in.


    Alex''s wives were never not there for him, not even for a single moment. This had been going on for eternity.


    Suddenly being taken away from them, Alex could not cope up. Thankfully, it wasn''t for too long and he was reunited with them, otherwise Alex really would break.


    He cried for quite a while and eventually fell into a deep sleep, just like Samuel, Carl, and Jagan.


    When the girls had entered this ce, they had immediately made those three fall asleep as they didn''t want them to see the things they were doing.


    As those guys fell asleep, the girls focused on Alex fully and this continued on until he slept as well.


    Once Alex slept and they were slightly worry free, one of the girls mentioned there being a person trapped below in this graveyard.


    Ember, who heard this, didn''t even hesitate or waste time and simply dug her hand deep in the soil, eventually pulling out the girl in question.


    This girl was none other than the brown-haired Natasha, Alex''s old friend.


    She wasn''t looking like a ghost as there wasn''t any curse on her anymore. She was curse free and could do whatever she wanted.


    For now, she was sleeping as well and the girls continued to watch over their husband.


    For the whole day, Alex slept.


    Once he woke up, he found himself lying down on a big soft bed with his wives around him.


    Alex didn''t know what emotions he was feeling, but he was truly happy to experience such a scene.


    The girls noticed him waking up and eventually asked about what had happened and what went wrong.


    Alex didn''t deny and then truthfully told everything.


    The girls nodded and everybody gave a forehead kiss to Alex, stating that he shouldn''t worry, they would always be there for him.


    The day ended with Alex doing nothing but spending time with them.


    Through them, he came to realize that Natasha was saved without a hassle and he was thankful to his wives.


    As night descended, Alex slept once again and the next day, woke up fresh and energized, ready to take revenge on everyone who had wronged him, even if it may be in a  hallucination.


    Alex flew away from Libya and came back to the states.


    He locked himself up in his room for three days straight and nned everything meticulously.


    Once finished, he said in a murderous tone, "Madeline, Bryan and Edward¡­"


    Those three were the ones who had done something one should never even think of. There was no mercy for them and Alex would make them pay dearly.


    Though, it was not a sure shot thing as to whether these people were evil in this life or not, so he would first look for signs and if he found even a single one, he would break those guys apart.


    To execute these things, Alex would first need to better his rtionship with Nicole and Lucielle.


    To do that, he called Nicole and said with a smile, "Hey, are you free?"


    Alex''s mood had flipped and he was back to normal. Not the usual normal, but in a simr normal state as before.


    "Yes. Do you need anything?" Nicole asked right away. Alex would only usually call when he needed something.


    "Yes," said Alex seriously. "I need you, can I have it?"


    Nicole sighed as she heard this joke. Alex couldn''t see her, but could feel that she was rolling her eyes at this.


    "Stop joking, I don''t have all the time," Nicole said.


    She wasn''t aware of what Alex had been through and just thought that he went to India, then Jordan, Egypt, Libya, and was finally home.


    While she was working her ass off in the office, this guy was vacationing far away, that too without her. The audacity¡­


    Nicole was just joking with herself. She knew that Alex went to India and then these ces for important work. His friend''s life was in danger and it was no wonder why the rush was there.


    "I am not joking. I really want you. Let''s go on a date. When will you be free?" Alex rified and said seriously.


    "What?" Nicole was in disbelief.


    "Miss Director, please make some time and meet this lover of yours," Alex said with a chuckle.


    Nicole was probably cringing at this, but replied nheless with:


    "Dinner tonight then?"


    "Done. But it''ll be at your house and you aren''t to dress up until I visit you. You''ll dress up only when I am watching," Alex instructed with a smirk.


    "What?" Nicole was dumbfounded and totally shocked now. Since when did Alex be a pervert? Where was the romance and where was the¡ª


    "My dear, weren''t you the one who wanted to hookup with me when we first met? I have seen all there is, what''s there to be shocked about? Anyway, I''ll see you at 6 and we''ll have dinner by 7 pm. Take care."


    Alex didn''t let Nicole reply and ended the call. He knew she wasn''t going to reject anyway. She would be a bit flustered knowing they, but being a maturedy, would be able to handle everything easily.


    Alex then called Lucielle and a simr conversation went with her. He fixed a date with her tomorrow and it was at a bar.


    Since Alex had the rest of the day remaining now, he went ahead and spent quality time with his family and wives.


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    Ding!


    Alex rang the doorbell and in a minute, Nicole opened the door and was right in front of him.


    This was a beautiful mature blonde-haireddy with emerald green eyes. She was in her office uniform, a white formal shirt and tight ck skirt.


    "Wee," greeted Nicole as she saw Alex.


    Alex smiled and walking close to her, hugged her, surprising her. "I thought you would jump on me when you saw me."


    Nicole scrunched her nose. "Do you think I am a little kid or something?"


    Alex chuckled. "The others do it and I love it though."


    "Then go meet others," Nicole spat out.


    Alex smiled and pulled Nicole''s soft cheek. "Jealous?"


    Nicole swatted Alex''s hand away. "Stop treating me like a kid and that too in my own house. Show some respect to the Director."


    Alexughed and didn''tment on it. He really liked Nicole now and she had done a great deal of things for him in his second regression.


    He wasn''t going to suppress his feelings for her, but was going to act as his true self when with her. Flirting and joking was just one part of his true self.


    The two walked inside Nicole''s luxurious mansion and on his way, Alex''s gaze fell on Madeline who was in camo pants, sipping coffee and going through her phone while sitting on the couch in the living room.


    For an instance, a mighty murderous look shed in Alex''s eyes and he thought to himself, ''Just one sign is all I want to see¡­''

 Chapter 129 Dinner With Nicole*

    Chapter 129 Dinner With Nicole*


    Madeline didn''t notice Alex and Nicole as she was busy on her phone.


    Alex was taken to the bedroom by Nicole and once there, before she could say or do anything, Alex went close to her and hugged her, surprising her.


    With an eyebrow raised, Alex said, "You''re trapped in this room with me, Miss Director. Do you understand the gravity of this situation?"


    Nicole didn''t expect Alex to say this after embracing her. She expected him to go for a kiss or maybe even grope her, but he didn''t do anything like that.


    Nicole wasn''t disappointed with this development, rather really happy that Alex was taking his time and didn''t jump straight into action.


    Nicole raised her own eyebrow as well and replied, "I don''t. Mind exining to me?"


    She decided to y along and see where this was going.


    Alex pulled her closer and bringing his face close to hers, let out a hot breath on her lips.


    He then said softly, "You''ve been scammed, officer. Your heart, your body, your mind, your everything belongs to me now. There''s no escaping."


    A warm feeling crept within Nicole as she heard that and despite being unable to contain her smile, said, "Is that so? I don''t feel anything though. I think it might be your delusion."


    "Delusion? Heh. You''re greatly mistaken," Alex said and went forwards to kiss Nicole''s supple juicy lips.


    It was really short andsted only for a few seconds.


    "Remember this taste, Miss Director? And remember this incident? You''re so in love that you made your move first," said Alex and chuckled. "Didn''t I scam you properly?"


    Nicole raised her eyebrows and taking a few steps to the front and pushing Alex on the wall, held his cor and said, "Right. I may have been scammed into falling in love with you, but you do understand that you''re at my mercy and it''s not the other way round, right?"


    Alexughed. "You''re not capable of doing anything, Miss Director. For example, I could do this¡­"


    PAH!


    Alex spanked Nicole''s butt and made them jiggle despite her wearing a tight skirt.


    Alex looked into her eyes and continued, "¡­I could do that, yet you can''t do anything to me."


    "Is that so?" Nicole asked in a challenging tone. She seemed like a lioness about to pounce at her prey any moment now.


    Alex answered her question by kissing her again and sealing her lips. This time, it was a longer kiss so that Nicole didn''t speak any further.


    Alex took advantage of this situation and roamed his hand all over Nicole''s butt and even dared to squeeze them tight.


    Nicole felt really turned on and let out a muffled moan in Alex''s mouth.


    The moan made Alex realize that things were going to be heated soon, thus he stopped squeezing her soft peaches and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Breaking the kiss, Alex peered into Nicole''s eyes and took a bit of a pause.


    As Nicole focused on him, Alex said softly, "Nicole¡­ I love you."


    Nicole''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. She wondered why he said that so suddenly. He could''ve waited and talked so sweetly after they were done, you know?


    But well, she didn''t hate it, as evident from a silly grin that appeared on her face.


    Not breaking character still, Nicole looked into Alex''s deep blue eyes and asked, "What is this? The scammer has fallen in love with the scammed person now?"


    Alex nodded. "That''s correct. With the power of love and friendship, you have now been freed and can do whatever you want."


    These cringe lines are what Nicole and Alex wouldugh at together when they look back at it.


    Alex had realized his blunder in the second regression that he didn''t have a lot of fond memories in the starting days as he took everything slowly.


    That was bad and Alex couldn''t let the mistake repeat.


    Nicole had a goodugh at his stupidment and putting her arms around his neck, said with a smirk, "With the power of love and friendship, I''ve also gotten stronger and can literally crush you."


    Alex pulled Nicole closer in his embrace and replied, "Please do it, Miss. I¡­ respectfully¡­ would like my face to be crushed in between dem big thighs. Are ya willing?"


    "You''ll die," Nicole said with a smirk.


    Alex closed his eyes and taking a deep breath, said, "Death by snu snu is the most noble death any man could get, Miss. If I die, I die."


    Nicole chuckled like a viin. "Very well then, mister. Get in between those legs and try not to die."


    Nicole took her skirt off and fell back on the bed behind her. As Alex leaned forwards to look at that dripping ce, Nicole locked his head between her legs and pulled his face close to her pussy.


    Alex''s nose was immediately assaulted by a musky scent and made him as high as a kite, as if he had never tasted pussy before.


    Nicole was a maturedy and didn''t feel shy despite having someone eat her out for the first time. She was a virgin in name and body, but in her mind, the maturity was far more than her age.


    Nicole had gripped Alex quite firmly and he was literally suffocating. His neck was pressed by her thighs and his mouth and nose was stuffed into her pussy.


    Her ckced panties were a hindrance though and they had to be put away.


    Much to Alex''s dismay though, there was no room to even move or breathe, letting him know that he really would die if this continued on.


    Not a problem though.


    Alex used his strength and loosened Nicole''s hold on himself. He then pushed her panties to the side, getting a look at her untouched bald pink flower.


    Alex gave it a lick and instantly got intoxicated. He sucked on her clit after getting a taste and made Nicole arch her back and moan.


    "Nnghh¡­ slow¡­ go slow¡­"


    This was her first time getting her pussy eaten and it was quite the experience. Whatever tales she had from her friends, they seem to be true as pleasure took over her mind.


    Though, her friends did mention that not everybody had the ability to please a woman and this made Nicole even more proud of Alex.


    Alex tasted everything there was and indulged in this love making session with all his heart.


    Ten minutester.


    "Hhnnggghh¡­ I am close¡­"


    Nicole held onto Alex''s hair and pushed him deeper into her pussy, making it slightly difficult to perform a cunnilingus.


    Still, with determination, Alex continued on and so¡­


    "Ahhh¡­ cumming¡­ I am cumming¡­"


    Nicole''s back was arched to a great deal and her body trembled as she went through her life''s first ever shaking orgasm.


    Her eyes rolled back and she continued to tremble for a minute straight. The pleasure was too divine and she didn''t want to let go of this so soon.


    She began breathing heavily and another minuteter, looked at Alex and said with a smile, "Well¡­ that was amazing."


    The twoughed at this and going up, Alexid beside Nicole.


    "By the way¡­" Alex slithered his hands down slowly and said while doing so.


    "Hmm?" Nicole wondered what was up.


    Alex''s hand reached Nicole''s dripping sensitive pussy and touching it and caressing it, said while looking into her eyes, "You are to change and have dinner with me, did you forget?"


    Nicole shed  a surprised look. "You still want that and want to eat, when I am all yours and here?"


    Alex smirked and slowly putting a finger inside her warm and wet canals, replies, "The fun present in that is far too much to ignore. It is every man''s right to see his wife change, you know?"


    Nicole rolled her eyes. "Fine. You''ve seen everything there is to see anyway."


    Alex kissed her lips again and said, "Good girl."


    Nicole smiled and got away from Alex''s embrace.


    She went to her closet to grab some clothes and came back holding a ck designer dress tailor made for her.


    She showed it to Alex and then slowly began undressing herself.


    Her shirt was gone, her panties were gone, her bra was gone and even the many essories she had on her, they were all gone.


    Nicole stood nude in front of Alex for a while and he whistled in amusement andplimented her.


    Nicole felt a bit shy, but happy nheless and began dressing up.


    It took her ten minutes to dress up and get ready. Once she was done, Alex walked close to her and asked if she wanted to go down and have food or not.


    Before answering, Nicole first patted Alex''s clothes and made him appear proper. Once he was fit and ready to go, she locked her arms with his and said with a sweet smile, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 130 Nicole Succumbs To Her True Self**

    Chapter 130 Nicole Sumbs To Her True Self**


    Dinner was not at themon dining table, but in a private room right across the hallway where Nicole''s bedroom was.


    Alex and her walked hand in hand and as they entered the room, a rosy scent assaulted their nose and made them feel rxed andfortable.


    The room was well decorated with rose petals lying down on the ground, the ambient lighting being a soft and dim shade of red and in the middle of the room, a table was surrounded by rose petals in heart shape.


    There was a candle surrounding it too and right at the side where the balconyy, the moonlight seeped in and brought some illumination.


    Alex was surprised with how much thought Nicole had put into this and couldn''t help butment, "It''s beautiful."


    Nicole smiled happily. "I''m d."


    The two walked to the table and like a gentleman, Alex pulled the chair out and first ensured Nicole was well seated. He then went ahead and sat on his own chair.


    Nicole typed in a few things on her phone and soon, a servant brought in food and drinks.


    Alex forked some spaghetti from the te and fed it to Nicole.


    Nicole was surprised by this gesture, but happy nheless.


    The two chatted for a bit over food and also ensured that they fed each other. They also drank moderately and once the food was finished, Alex took Nicole in for a dance.


    The dance was slow and it was more about enjoying each other''spany rather than dancing.


    Nicole was feeling warm, really warm. She had not felt such emotions before and had she known that rtionships were this good, she would''ve kidnapped Alex and suffocated him with all her love and care.


    As for Alex, this was his first time having a candlelight dinner and such romantic moments. Previously, there weren''t such things and he would usually just celebrate passion in bed with his wives.


    Alex was liking this feeling as well and he realized he should''ve done this sooner. Nothing to worry though as he now had more ideas on what he could do with his loving wives.


    Alex embraced Nicole by the balcony and under the moonlight, peered into her emerald green eyes.


    There was no need to converse as whatever the two wanted to say to each other, it was conveyed via their gestures.


    Alex softly kissed Nicole''s lips and with his hands wrapped around her waist, brought her more close to him.


    Nicole wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and followed his lead. Tonight, she was fully at his mercy and he could do whatever he wanted with her.


    Alex was aware of it and didn''t shy away from doing so. His hands went down her waist and grabbed onto her big buttocks tightly covered by her regal ck dress.


    Alex gave them a good squeeze and Nicole let out a muffled moan in response. She was a virgin and even a single touch was enough to make her ecstatic.


    While kneading her soft peaches in however way he wanted to, Alex made his tongue enter Nicole''s and battled for dominance with hers.


    Nicole was getting kissed like this for the first time. Not wanting to back down, she battled along with Alex''s tongue and didn''t let him dominate her.


    Meanwhile, Alex slithered his hands down in her dress and touched her bare and smooth butt. He had made her not wear any bra or panties for easier ess and it was bearing fruit now.


    In no time, Alex''s evil fingers touched Nicole''s innocent flower and made her tremble. She didn''t resist though and let him do whatever he wanted to do.


    The kisssted for a minute and Alex did nothing but tease her down there and turn her on. Once he broke the kiss, he looked into her eyes and she said with a slight blush, "Behind, there''s a room."


    Alex nodded and with Nicole, went to the room behind them.


    This room was simr to the previous one, except that there was a big bed instead of a table and chairs in the middle.


    Alex kissed Nicole again and slowly took her dress off and also undressed himself.


    Nicole could feel Alex''s bulge on her stomach and this made her face flush. She had never had a thing like this in her, and with how big it seemed, she had no idea whether it would fit into her tiny hole or not.


    Alex could feel Nicole''s body heat up and to not make her wait for longer, he guided her to the bed while kissing and made hery down on it.


    Being on top, Alex kissed her for a few seconds and breaking it, held her face gently and said, "It''ll hurt a bit, but stay strong, okay?"


    Nicole had no idea why Alex was treating her like a young girl, but she didn''t hate it. Who didn''t like getting pampered?


    She simply nodded in understanding and got kissed on the forehead by Alex. He then parted her legs and caressing her pussy lips, instead his finger in the right hole to get a proper direction.


    Alex looked at Nicole''s each and every expression. From the way she moaned to the way she felt embarrassed. It was so authentic and cute that he couldn''t help but smile.


    Eventually, Alex positioned the tip of his shaft on Nicole''s warm entrance and stared at her face.


    Nicole did a light nod, giving the green light, and Alex slowly shoved his dick in her pussy. He felt great tightness around his shaft and then a resistance.


    "Nngh¡­" Nicole squirmed and clenched the bedsheets tightly.


    Alex didn''t dy any further and thrust his shaft deep into her, hitting her cervix in the very first go.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Nicole let out a pained moan and dug her nails onto Alex''s back out of instinct. She wasn''t holding the bedsheets anymore as they didn''t provide enough grip.


    Nicole mped her legs together as well and the tightness was so much that Alex''s shaft threatened to explode.


    "Goddamn, it hurts like a bitch!" Nicole cursed, breaking her submissive character and showing her true self.


    She was suppressing her inner dominant side because she didn''t want to ruin the romantic atmosphere, but it got unleashed anyway due to her being in a vulnerable state.


    "Does it hurt too much?" Alex asked gently.


    "YES! FUCK!" Nicole cursed again. "It hurts so goddamn much that it feels like someone is tearing me apart from down there."


    "Aaaaaaa¡­ I feel like punching a wall or something with how much this pain is!"


    Alex was surprised by Nicole''s reaction as this didn''t happen in the second regression. They had done proper forey and he had loosened her up, so she didn''t feel much pain at that time.


    The reason Alex didn''t do forey at this time was because he didn''t get any time.


    He could feel that Nicole was desperate to get dicked down, so he fulfilled her wish by doing her in the earliest way possible.


    Nicole''s angry reactions felt really cute and made Alex chuckle.


    His chuckle made Nicole annoyed and knitting her brows, she asked, "What''s so funny, huh?"


    Alex smiled and shook his head. "Nothing. Anyway, get ready, I am moving."


    "Wait, don''t¡ªnnnghh!"


    Nicole tried to resist since she didn''t want to feel the pain again, but Alex moved nheless as he knew the pain won''t subside until and unless she got some form of pleasure.


    Nicole groaned in pain and really wanted to beat Alex up for not listening to her, but then the feeling of pleasure hit her and she went back into her submissive and breedable self.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ So this¡­ is¡­ sex¡­"


    Nicole said in between her moans while staring in Alex''s deep blue eyes with her own hazy ones.


    Alex smiled and as he stretched Nicole''s pussy while ramming his hips, asked, "Like it?"


    "Fuck! I love it! Go faster and harder! I can¡­ ahh¡­ definitely take¡­ ahh¡­ more intensely¡­"


    She definitely could not take more as just with slight more intensity, her moans turned into a scream and her insides spasmed as she went through an orgasm immediately.


    Alex couldn''t take it anymore with how much Nicole''s insides were squeezing him. He shot out his load with a groan filled Nicole up to the brim.


    Nicole suffered through another small orgasm as something hot and liquidy moistened her insides.


    She breathed heavily and her entire body was heated up, despite the room being cold.


    Both the two''s minds turned nk due to their orgasms and Alex fell to the side and Nicole embraced him unconsciously. The two hugged each other in such a manner and enjoyed their post orgasmic bliss.


    After a few minutes, when the two recovered, Nicole let go of Alex andy on her back, staring at the ceiling and breathing heavily.


    She couldn''t help butment, "That was¡­ good¡­"


    Alex wrapped his hand around Nicole''s stomach and pulling her close to him, said with a smile, "Well, it surely was good. But you know, you could get pregnant now."


    "WHAT!?"

 Chapter 131 Consequences Of Her Actions**

    Chapter 131 Consequences Of Her Actions**


    "WHAT!?"


    Nicole yelled in panic and got up immediately.


    She couldn''t afford it! The pregnancy can''te so soon! She wasn''t ready to raise a child!


    Nicole''s rtionship had only just begun and she wanted to enjoy this and then maybe have a kid three to four years down the line. She didn''t expect that her carelessness could lead to such a fate so soon!


    Nicole was in distress and her panic-struck face was a delight to see by Alex, whoughed out loud in response and got up.


    Alex kissed Nicole''s cheek and said while wrapping his arms around her shoulders, "I am a doctor, youngdy. Do you think I wouldn''t foresee this?"


    Nicole calmed down hearing that. Right¡­ Alex was a doctor and shouldn''t be dumb enough to not think of things before.


    Nicole pinched Alex''s stomach and said while gritting her teeth, "Don''t make me worry like this."


    "That is to be seen," said Alex and chuckled.


    He then took out a birth control pill from his system and handed it to Nicole. "Just have this, it''ll avoid pregnancy."


    Nicole held the pill in her hand and raised an eyebrow in surprise. "So¡­ multiple creampies now?"


    Alex was surprised by her dirtyment but chuckled and said, "Yes, yes, multiple creampies."


    Nicole was happy to hear that and immediately swallowed the pill and drank some water present by the bed.


    Once she was finished, Alex pulled her in his embrace and while lying down sideways with her, raised her leg up and slowly thrust his shaft in her pussy, making her feel every inch of it.


    "Oooohhh¡­ this feeling of getting filled up¡­ Ahhh¡­"


    Nicole moaned in pleasure as she felt herself get stuffed with a big and girthy meat rod.


    Alex could see the blissful expression on her face as the two were facing each other. It felt amazing to know that your girl was satisfied with your techniques.


    Nicole unconsciously wrapped her arms and legs around Alex and gripped him tight, both outside and inside.


    Alex groaned in pleasure and hugging Nicole tightly, increased the intensity of his thrusts, spreading her pussy further apart.


    Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­


    "Ahh..  Ahh¡­ my insides¡­ my insides¡ª fuck! Harder!"


    Nicole let go trying to speak and moaned louder as her insides were being churned.


    Ten minutes into the pounding, with her mind really hazy, Nicole hugged Alex tightly and moaned:


    "Ahhh¡­ ravage me¡­ bite my nipples¡­ squeeze my boobs¡­ pinch my clit¡­ Ahhh¡­"


    Nicole had no idea what she was saying as it was totally out of instinct. But Alex could tell that she needed more stimtion and thus, he bit on her nipple and then rubbed her clit lightly.


    "AHHH!" Nicole moaned much louder than before and her body shook.


    If just this much would cause her to moan like that, pinching her clit would knock her the fuck out. This was not something a maiden should experience during her first time.


    Alex felt a tight squeeze as Nicole felt good. He was sure that she went through a light orgasm just now.


    Continuing, Alex sent out powerful thrusts and in the next two minutes, both embraced each other tightly and climaxed together at the same time.


    Alex thrust his shaft deeper while Nicole arched her back and had her eyes roll back.


    She trembled for the next half a minute and as the shaking subdued, she breathed heavily while continuing to hug Alex.


    The two''s minds werepletely nk right now and they were tired of the intense session.


    Both unknowingly ended up sleeping together in this same position, caring not for anything.


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    "Argh¡­ I hate you¡­"


    It was Nicole that said this as she tried to walk.


    Alex was holding Nicole''s hand and helped her walk, but each step felt like hell as she was far too sore down there.


    "It feels like it''s still inside me. Aren''t you a doctor? Give me some pills and make the pain go away!" Nicole said while taking a few more painful steps.


    It was no joke. It really pained her to move.


    When she woke up, she felt a burning sensation down there and it seemed as if her pussy was on fire.


    Looking down, she saw her lips to be swollen red and just by touching it slightly, it stinged her.


    She had no idea how Alex had managed to bring her to such a situation as halfway through the pound, she had totally had no idea what was going on as pleasure clouded her mind.


    Alexughed softly at Nicole''s misery and said, "It was you who wanted it harder and deeper, you know?"


    Nicole hissed like an angry kitten at Alex, but didn''tment on it further. She knew it was her fault, but she didn''t want to hear that her consequences were due to her own actions.


    Nicole swore to herself while walking in pain that she would be more mindful from here on. No more rough sex and she would stick to the gentle ones.


    Her conviction got even stronger as she took one step downstairs and felt a massive sting.


    "SONUVABITCH!" Nicole yelled out.


    Alexughed at this and then immediately princess-carried Nicole, surprising her.


    Alex looked at her flushed face andughed some more, making her pout cutely and harrumph in annoyance.


    Nobody would be able to believe that this was the Director of the FBI. This was the very same person who had ess to everybody''s data and even contained the potential to cause the next world war.


    Nicole literally had far too much power as even the intelligence agency had her henchmen working in it. She had her hands deep into a lot of waters and herwork was far too big for Alex to fathom.


    Well, that was not a problem since she was his and he could make use of his wife''s resources anytime he wanted, hehe.


    Alex told Nicole about this and then added, "My warmth and care for you is all fake. I am merely trying to take advantage of you."


    Nicole rolled her eyes at this stupidment. "Then take better care of me otherwise I''m not giving a single penny''s benefit to you."


    Alexughed at this and then, the two reached the lounge area of Nicole''s mansion and sat on the sofa together.


    Madeline was gone and there were only a few servants in the house.


    The servants brought some tea and Nicole''sptop to her.


    Opening herptop, she added her relevant details and then checked for the things Alex had asked her for.


    "Volkov¡­ yes?" Nicole asked.


    "Yeah, but¡­ You should first have your tea," reminded Alex.


    What Nicole needed right now was a warm cup of tea or coffee for better recovery and warmth.


    She didn''t seem to refute this advice and taking the cup of tea in her hands, scooted herself close to Alex and got cozy in his embrace.


    Alex hugged her and the two drank tea together and chatted.


    Once Nicole was finished with the tea, she went back to searching for Alex''s childhood friend called Volkov.


    It took her a few minutes, but she eventually found out everything about him during the time he was in the states.


    There were call logs, pictures, CCTV footages and a lot of other misceneous stuff.


    "Last seen¡­ Denver¡­ hmm¡­ No¡­"


    Nicole found out that there was a connecting flight and so in this location, Volkov had spent really little time.


    "Come see, honey. You might figure something out while looking at the data," said Nicole, not realizing that she had just called Alex as honey for the first time.


    Alex too didn''t realize this as he was too absorbed in Volkov''s stuff. That dude was his childhood friend and he didn''t want to miss out on anything regarding him.


    Though, Alex already knew what was up with Volkov and what his fate would be.


    Natasha and Volkov¡­ these two guys were involved with the Church of Curseds'' schemes. They got swept up and eventually lost their lives.


    The same was the case with Hazel. That guy was slowly cursed by these guys over a long period of time and eventuallymitted suicide due to having turned totally mad.


    Alex would never forgive these bastards and through Nicole, he was trying to find out the connections that Volkov might''ve dropped identally. Things such as meeting spots, people, goods, and so on.


    Thankfully, it didn''t take long for Alex to figure out a few things.


    From Denver, Volkov had gone to New York and there, he spent quite some time in the suburbs and eventually left New York to leave for Moscow.


    From Moscow, he had a flight to St. Petersburg and from there, he went straight to Rome.


    Rome was the ce Volkov was going to shine the brightest. For a few moments in the future, everyone''s eyes would be on him and he would be no less than a star.


    Though, the situation would be anything but good and Alex wanted to avoid that at all costs.


    Looking at the connections that Volkov had made, Alex instructed Nicole, "Please send me a copy of every data. And also, take a picture of this and¡­"

 Chapter 132 Events Would Repeat

    Chapter 132 Events Would Repeat


    This time around, Alex had no ns to ck off.


    The second regression had given him a great deal of trauma and he didn''t have any ns to repeat them again.


    Once Nicole handed him the data, he kissed her forehead lovingly and left to go make ns to save those guys.


    Natasha was saved already by his wives and was in the hospital while Jagan and Samuel were by her side.


    Carl was sent by Alex to get somepany work done. In the future, the world would be invaded and everyone would be forced to get stronger and survive. There was no use attending college and Carl might as well learn some good skills prior to the apocalypse.


    In the second regression turn, Carl had anyway not gotten anything done in college. He was as average as one could be and there was not even a girl he scored there.


    Carl ended up marrying a girl from thepany instead when he was the CEO and sessful. Their rtionship was good and she was a perfect match, so it was pointless for him to struggle in college unnecessarily.


    As for Alex''s wives, they were the biggest variables and he had no idea how they could change things while being in the equation.


    One thing was for sure though and it was that, no matter what, things were not going to go wrong in this life.


    Not because Alex had the knowledge of the future and whatnot, but because he won''t be on the defensive side anymore and would attack and orchestrate the whole chaos himself!


    The fuckers from Church of the Curseds were the reason for the demons to take notice of this world and eventually attack.


    Not just the demons, there were many species that attacked this world in the apocalypse and everyone was thoroughly and spectacrly fucked in every way possible.


    The humans were not dominant anymore because of being weak and even though they tried their best, nothing worked in their favour and they lost their own homes and became co-habitants.


    Will this thing repeat again? Yes.


    Yes, it would repeat itself and if it didn''t, Alex would make sure that it did. There was no point trying to fend off the demons or anything since the entire realm was in big trouble.


    It would be better for the demons to invade and the only thing that could be done differently when they arrive¡­ Well, that was a talk of the future and now was not the time to think about useless things.


    Firstly, Volkov took priority.


    That dude had lost his mother and was in the worst state of his life. Even his girlfriend wasn''t with him and there was nobody to share the pain with for him.


    He probably had turned half psychotic already and Alex had to figure out what he could do to save him.


    Other than him and Natasha, only Hazel, Samuel and Jagan knew him well, but it was pointless to ask those guys to helpfort Volkov.


    Jagan and Samuel''s response would be to inject vodka in Volkov''s veins and see the Russian magic to ur. This was really a stupid suggestion but he knew those two nutheads might end up doing it as well.


    Hazel was out of picture since he was a quiet kid and didn''t know how to manage his own emotions, let alonefort someone else.


    Alex''s only hope was himself and he was trying his level best.


    From the data Nicole provided, Alex incurred the potential people or organizations Volkov hade into contact with.


    His goal was to find the members of the Cursed Church and beat the shit out of them.


    There was the thirteenth floor property in the LCB building that could lead to them, but that would put Lucielle in slight danger.


    Alex mentioned ''slight'' because Lucielle was not to be trifled with. She was a damn strong woman, despite not looking like one.


    If possible, Alex wanted to keep her away and thus went after the clues Volkov had sent forth. Who knows, maybe Alex might end up finding people other than the Church of Curseds?


    At present, Alex was on his way to Denver. He got on the earliest flight he could find and should reach that ce by 4 pm.


    There was some dy and not 4 pm, but Alex reached by 5:30 pm.


    He then went to check up on the spots Volkov had been to and find the people with whom he may have gotten in contact with.


    ¡­..


    Alex''s House, Austin.


    "Husband is acting weird," said Fate while looking outside the window.


    Currently, thedies were in Alex''s bedroom. Some were lying down on the bed, somey on top of the ones already lying down, while somey half on the bed and half on the floor.


    Only a select few were properly sitting on the floor and it was just Fate and Nefaria who were by the window and looking outside.


    Fate''s words rang in everyone''s ears and Nefaria, right in front of her, couldn''t help but say, "I think so too. He seems to have changed a bit after that incident. I wonder what happened."


    "Me too."


    "Me too!"


    "Me too."


    Everyone said the same thing one by one and Nefaria couldn''t help but scrunch her nose and say, "Just nod your head when you''re agreeing on something. No need to speak every time."


    Nefaria was one of the mature ones in the group and someone who had really little interactions with everyone due to her circumstances.


    Still, her authority was there as a big sister and everyone listened to her and also loved her. They were aware of how many sad things she had to go through everyday and respected her for being so strong.


    "What could''ve caused the change?" Melissa asked. She was currently leaning on the bed''s backrest and had the young Order on herp. She was patting her head as she spoke.


    Scarlett, pressing down Ava''s back by her upper body as shey on her, said, "Nobody here did anything and everything just happened on its own. If none of us did anything and if none of us are even aware of what had transpired, then this means¡­"


    Ava turned her head to the side and asked, "Means¡­?"


    Scarlett looked at her and said while pressing her down, "It just means that it might be husband''s doing. There''s no other exnation."


    "Hmm¡­" Melissa got to thinking.


    Meanwhile, Aqua, sitting on the floor, turned to Scarlett and asked, "But why would husband do something we aren''t aware of?"


    Scarlett shrugged and said, "Maybe he has ns that if we were to know about, they''d be ruined?"


    "Could be the reason¡­" Aqua said softly while thinking about it. Scarlett wasn''t wrong when she said this and it really could be the reason.


    "Why are we even having this conversation? We might as well just go help him, that''ll be much better." Lumina said while half sliding down from the bed.


    "We can help, but can we even do? Now that we all descended down at an early stage, there''s nothing to do," said Fate from the side.


    "Meh. We''ll just use our backgrounds and help husband. We have descended down with her real selves, we might as well just start with the procedures and all and be in the bodies we were supposed to." Lumina said something that made sense for once.


    Ember, currently stuffed under a green-haired and a brown-haired girl, chimed in and said, "Won''t we lose our powers and not be of help to husband?"


    "That''s a possibility¡­" Lumina said softly. She then turned to the white-haired Athena sitting on the floor and asked, "What to do, Athy sis?"


    Athena turned to Lumina and said calmly, "It depends. Do you want to officially belong to this realm and experience it or do you want to stay as Gods of Elysium and experience it?"


    "What sort of question is that?" Lumina didn''t understand and asked.


    Athena knew Lumina wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, and thus borated by saying, "The two things are really different. Like look at Mel sis and Nixie, you''ll understand."


    Melissa didn''t have any connection with anyone in this world as she had descended down in her Goddess body. She naturally had really less attachment to this world and saw it much differently than an ordinary mortal living in it.


    As for Nix, she was born here after reincarnation and her perspective was much different. She liked this ce, her parents, and there was so much appreciation she had for everything present in this world.


    In both cases they loved Alex and were with him, but the world around them was totally different.


    Athena was asking them to see the life of these two and then make the decision. They could go with either thing and it was fine.


    Thedies thus got to thinking and the room eventually fell silent.

 Chapter 133 Reincarnation Bodies

    Chapter 133 Reincarnation Bodies


    After a bit of thinking, thedies in the room finally came to a conclusion.


    A bright green-haired, cute looking youngdy, on whom Ember wasying on, said in a gentle tone while looking at Athena, "I think I''ll have a reincarnation body."


    Athena looked at the green-haired youngdy and replied, "El sis, that''ll cause quite some problems, you know? I think you''re better off being your normal self."


    "Why?" The youngdy''s cute face had confusion written all over.


    Athena firstly stared at her for a few seconds, wondering if her older sister really didn''t know or if she knew, but still wanted to hear it from her.


    In her moments of silence, Melissa turned to the green-haired youngdy and said in Athena''s stead, "Ellyn-chan, you do know what life means to everybody, right?"


    Ellyn nodded. Of course she knew. After all, how couldn''t she? She was the very concept of Life itself!


    Melissa continued, "A single life has an impact on tens of thousands of people around it. So let''s say if you¡­"


    Melissa began with her lecture on life. It was a bit funny as to how she was teaching about life to the very concept of Life itself, but of course, it didn''t seem funny to anyone in the room as this silver-haired beauty was their eldest sister.


    Melissa and Scarlett were the oldest in the group, with their age being the same. The two''s words were taken quite seriously by everybody, even though half the time they weren''t serious when doing their things.


    It was due to this that when Melissa spoke, everyone stayed silent, including Scarlett.


    Scarlett only interrupted when she felt the situation was too tense and people needed to loosen up. Currently, Mel was saying something important so there was no reason for her to interrupt her.


    Interrupting her would just mean that she would need to exin in her stead, which she was toozy to do so.


    Even Athena, who was Wisdom herself, didn''t interrupt and listened intently. Even though she was the pinnacle of wisdom, Alex, Melissa, and Scarlett''s words mattered a lot to her.


    Melissa was currently lecturing to everybody on how life had an impact on everybody around it.


    When a child is born, the parents would totally be affected firstly. They would go through a big emotional change and then the same would be the case with the people around the child, such as its siblings, grandparents, uncles, aunts, and so on.


    As the child grows, it meets more people and thus further changes ur in the lives of others.


    In such a manner, if the girls here choose to have a reincarnation body, meaning, have a body that has been born and has a background attached to it, then they would have to bear the consequences of it.


    It won''t be sunshine and rainbows as a lot of trouble would arise. Firstly, depending on the realm, their bodies would be restricted and they wouldn''t be able to use their powers, which would make them weak.


    They are the very concepts and their powers can''t be sealed, but they of course cannot use it as doing so would make their reincarnation body explode, breaking all the strings attached to it.


    This would cause some major problems and thus, reincarnating and having multiple bodies was not feasible.


    They were the pinnacle of everything, but even they didn''t want the people they made to suffer unnecessarily.


    Thus, everybody would get only one reincarnation and they had to make a proper use of it.


    Melissa was lecturing on this and at the end, asked whether they''d be able to truly live with 99% of their power being restricted.


    At this current realm, they couldn''t even take 0.0001% of their actual power and this just goes on to show how powerful they actually are.


    Melissa''s words made everyone rethink their decisions and after a while of thinking, Ellyn said, "Big sis, I think I''ll still choose to have the reincarnation body. Because you know¡­"


    With the reincarnation body came a background. This background was really great to have as with more people came more drama and with more drama, there was more entertainment.


    These old beings loved entertainment quite a lot and wouldn''t let go of any opportunity to experience it.


    Thus, to have more source, Ellyn said that.


    There was also the fact that if she decided to even flick someone''s head yfully, she might end up destroying the whole realm due to her prowess. With a body involved, it would be the body that would be destroyed first, so there was a safety factor in ce.


    Melissa nodded her head at Ellyn''s response and then turned to the rest of the girls. She didn''t state whether what Ellyn had chosen was right or wrong, for there was no such thing as a good or bad.


    The rest of the girls eventually stated their opinions and the majority had thought that it was better to have a reincarnation body. There were various reasons for it with the mostmon being that they could help their husband.


    With the body came a background and with a strong background, they could help Alex properly in different realms.


    The small minority that was against this, their thinking was that, why hurt someone just for their own selfish reasons?


    A life was a life and not a toy, to whom you could throw away when not in use. A lot goes into a life and they asked the other girls to carefully think about it.


    With the loss of one reincarnation body, there could ur a loss in the life of multiple people. This thing was something the Elysian Gods had to see through and decide.


    After a careful debate¡­ half an houter, it was decided that they''ll use their reincarnation bodies.


    Melissa was included in this as well and there was a use added in this that they could forgo their bodies and attack someone if they find that person far too displeasing.


    Also, the fact that their reincarnation bodies would be mortal and progress as they venture higher in the realms was something to look forward to.


    The girls could get sick and diseased, plus they could also feel whatever emotions normal mortals feel.


    This was a big thing for them. Their husband was a doctor and in case they had any problems, they could simply go to him and get fixed¡ªahem, treated, and then be healthy.


    The hormonal changes would also act as mood changers and all in all, it was quite a good package and something which they couldn''t say no to.


    After this thing was decided, the girls rxed for a while together and talked about useless things for a day while watching Alex do his stuff.


    They had decided to have their reincarnation bodies in a while, probably after Alex returned, and until then, they had a lot of time to rx and rethink their decisions.


    Meanwhile, on Alex''s side, he was in Denver and searching through one ce after another.


    The search had continued for a while and he did find some suspicious people that may have been in contact with Volkov.


    Finding them was really difficult though as this city was too big and one couldn''t search everywhere. Still, with Nicole''s help and the police department involved, Alex found a few suspicious ces and went to check them.


    These ces were smartly located in a variety of ces. One such ce was present in the most popr church of Denver.


    Alex was currently in that very ce and was trying to find a way to sneak to the room where the suspicious people or organization was present.


    From sources, he had learnt that they were probably in an underground room where the church''s important stuff was locked up.


    To go there was not allowed as only the pastor or high ranking officials had the authority.


    Alex would need to find or impersonate a pastor and with his help, go down to find the people.


    Who knows whether they were really down there or hiding out in the open.


    To find that, he was currently in a queue to get inside the big church.


    Alex''s eyes were scanning through everything among the crowd and after almost an hour, he finally got in and sat on one of the benches.


    To Alex''s dismay, as soon as he sat down, the choir began singing as it was prayer time right now.


    Alex could do nothing but listen to them sing and the prayer hall was so jam-packed that he couldn''t even see past the row ahead and behind him.


    Even if he could somehow shift himself and see, he still wasn''t able to, properly. There were far too many people and he couldn''t simply get up and move around as prayer was going on.


    After fifteen minutes of struggle, when the prayers ended, the people began dispersing and Alex was finally able to have a clear view.


    He looked at the choir and then turned to the pastor. He found nothing of note there and just as he was about to avert his gaze, a man in a suit walked up to the pastor.


    This man was wearing gloves and this thing made Alex stop and stare at him.


    ''He''s wearing gloves. Is it to hide¡­''

 Chapter 134 Jacqueline

    Chapter 134 Jacqueline


    Alex''s suspicion made him wonder if this guy had an ''X'' etched on the back of his hand or not.


    There was no need to cover one''s hands with gloves unless the person was a butler or chauffeur.


    Alex stared at him and looked as much as he could while getting pushed outside the prayer hall as more people entered inside.


    There was nothing Alex could do for now other than watch that man and eventually, he got out of the church and couldn''t see the man anymore.


    While Alex stared at the church and wondered in what ways he could enter inside, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder.


    Turning to see who it was, he found no one, but then felt another tap at the other shoulder.


    Once again turning to the side, he found nobody.


    "What¡ª"


    "Boo!"


    A beautifuldy with ash color hair appeared right in front of Alex''s eyes and tried to spook him.


    Alex wouldn''t have liked this prank as he was busy with something, but looking at who this person was, surprise shed over his face and he asked, "Jackie? Why and how are you here?"


    Though Alex said that, the very first thing he did while saying so was to hug Jackie and wrap her in his embrace, afraid that she might get lost in this crowd.


    Jackie, short for Jacqueline, was one of Alex''s wives and was a tall youngdy with ash colored hair and pitch ck eyes that expressed the darkness of the void.


    Jackie hugged Alex back and said happily, "I missed you, darling¡­"


    That was true. She really did miss him and hadn''t seen him properly in a long while.


    Even though she had been to Libya to see Alex before, the time she spent with him was short and it couldn''t even be considered as spending time together as Alex''s state was too bad.


    There was a party when Alex epted the harem, but in there as well, he didn''t spend much time individually with everyone as the introductions itself took quite a bit of his time and he had to sleep too.


    Right after Ellyn, it was Jackie who hadn''t seen Alex in a long while. These two realized at a veryte date that Alex had gone away from Elysium and reincarnated.


    Jackie had teleported here after the debate was over. She was in her reincarnation body and not the true Goddess one.


    Ellyn wanted to see Alex too, but being in her reincarnation body, she didn''t have the ability to teleport and thus couldn''t jump straight to this ce like Jackie.


    It seemed that she would need to wait a bit longer and there was nothing she could do to help this.


    Alex, after hearing Jackie''s sincere and lovingment, couldn''t help but hug her and say that he missed her too.


    He didn''t know much about her and had just met her, but he had epted her and now all these feelings were genuine and not some formality that he was doing.


    In the middle of a big crowd, they embraced each other for a while and eventually, Alex had to let go as they can''t be too affectionate in a public ce like this.


    When Alex broke the hug, Jackie was saddened, but knew that this couldn''t be helped.


    In any case, the hug had energized her and now in a cheerful mood, she asked, "Do you need some help, darling?"


    "Hmm?" Alex wondered what help she was talking about.


    Jackie held Alex''s hand and turned in the direction of the church. She asked him to look there as well and once he did, Jackie snapped her fingers.


    Alex''s vision changed from looking at the big church building to suddenly looking at the priest inside who was talking to the man with gloves.


    Alex was slightly surprised by this and in the meantime, Jackie asked, "Do you want to follow him, dear?"


    She was here exactly for this. It was to help Alex reach whatever goals he had.


    Teleportation and everything was her specialty because well¡­


    Jacqueline was the very concept of Space itself!


    Space existed because Jacqueline existed. Without her, there would be no such thing as Space or void or anything remotely close to it.


    Alex turned to look at his wife and a somewhatplicated emotion swelled up within him. On one hand, he didn''t want to trouble his wife, but on the other hand, he knew that he had to make use of her powers otherwise no one was getting saved here and the tragedies would repeat themselves.


    Alex internally apologized to Jackie for using her and then made a conviction to shower her with all the love and care in the world when they were in private.


    This was the best trade he could offer her and after settling his internal debate, nodded at Jackie in affirmation and got her help.


    Jackie smiled in a loving manner and said, "Just keep looking at him. If he goes to some secluded area, we can teleport there and question him."


    Alex nodded and continued to watch.


    A few minutester, the man walked away from the pastor and went further inside the church instead of going out.


    Alex''s vision wasn''t distorted by this and he could clearly see where he was going.


    The ce the man had walked into seemed to be an underground cer. There were old fashioned rocks andmps lighting the area with no hints of modern technology visible.


    A minuteter, the man stopped right in front of a giant rusty door.


    He began reciting some prayers in front of the door and it opened itself in a few seconds as the prayers came to an end.


    Behind the giant door was a giant X-shaped altar in the middle of the room. There seemed to be a sinister aura spread all around this room and everything was lit only by the red mes of torches attached to the walls.


    The man with gloves walked towards the altar and then kneeled down.


    He began chanting prayers once again and eventually, the pitch ck altar glowed and a cackle resonated in the room.


    The cackle was bone chilling and even made Alex shiver, even though he was watching from afar.


    Jackie held Alex''s hand and ignored the shiver he felt. She began walking away from the church and was in search of a good ce where they could sit and rx.


    Alex''s eyes however were glued to the room and in there he heard an evil voice that asked:


    "Speak. Why have you summoned me?"


    The voice caused Alex to feel slightly dizzy while the man in front of the altar only trembled for a bit and then said, "O messenger, I seek thou¡­"


    The talk was in an old fashioned manner and this guy was pretty much just asking for help and wanted to be graced by the blessings of his lord.


    This dude belonged to the Cursed Church and those guys only worshipped other stronger Curseds or it was demons.


    The demon worshipping was done so to bring disaster to this world and other than that, these guys didn''t care about them either.


    The Cursed people were not loyal to anybody as everybody had rejected them. The only people who they considered somewhat good were other Curseds, but otherwise nobody really cared for anyone.


    Since the beginning, the Church of the Cursed had been shunned away by society and they had always been neglected and never given any form of appreciation. They were thoughts as ominous beings and had a hard time surviving.


    Many people woulde out in the open to click these Curseds as they were a threat to whatever ce they went to.


    This led to widespread genocide of this particrmunity and eventually, the remaining survivors banded together and formed an underground church to seek revenge.


    A child that is not embraced by the vige will burn it down to feel its warmth. This was the situation of these Curseds.


    They were shunned by the society and to feel warmth, were now nning to bring down an apocalypse to this ursed world.


    The best way to do so was to contact the demons and these guys were the sole reason for the death of Volkov, Natasha, and Hazel in Alex''s second recession turn.


    Alex was not going to let this slide so easily and he kept a close watch on everything.


    Meanwhile, Jackie reached a park and sat on a bench with her husband. She hugged him and focused on him while he focused on his work.


    It was cute and Jackie didn''t need much to be happy. Just being with her husband was enough for her.


    Alex on the other hand didn''t know what was happening on the outside and was focusing fully on the conversation of the Cursed guy with the demons.


    The Cursed guy, in an oldnguage, was currently saying to the demon messenger that¡­

 Chapter 135 Jacqueline Loves Everything About Alex*

    Chapter 135 Jacqueline Loves Everything About Alex*


    The guy from the Church of Curseds had finished talking to the demon messenger and left the church.


    Alex sighed visibly after he was done talking. He seemed to be tired of everything that was happening.


    ''The attack isn''t too far in the future,'' thought Alex.


    This guy and the messenger were talking about the preparations for the uing demon attack.


    Alex was well aware of them all and didn''t even need to hear the conversation. It was just a boring update he got from listening and everything seemed to be going as per schedules.


    Volkov was in danger and so was Rome and other major religious capitals of the world.


    The Demon''s Parade that was going to be hosted was one of a grand scale that would begin from the Vatican City.


    Once demons were out in the Vatican, this would cause a chain reaction all around the world and more and more demons would be summoned.


    The Blesseds would need to do their best to save their cities and countries and this would be the first contact the general public would have regarding otherworldly beings and the uing apocalypse.


    Alex yawned as he felt sleepy after going through the same thing for the nth time.


    Jackie''s hug wasfortable and made him rxed. He would''ve fallen asleep right here and now had it not been for them being in public.


    Alex got up and holding Jackie''s hand, asked, "Have you eaten?"


    "Nope. I rushed here as fast as I could," answered Jacqueline.


    Alex nodded and while interlocking his fingers with hers, said, "We''ll go straight to the hotel and order food in the room."


    "Sounds good," Jacqueline smiled brightly and responded.


    She had some general idea as to what was going to happen in the hotel room when the two would be together, and was really excited.


    But, she didn''t want to ruin the fun and thus kept herself under wraps and didn''t show the excitement on her face.


    Alex got into a cab and left for the hotel with Jacqueline.


    The hotel he had booked was near the airport so that they could leave right in the next morning for Miami.


    There were some more connections needed to be made there and after that, the next destination was Rome itself.


    The drive to the hotel went without a hitch and after entering the room, Alex crashed on the bed with Jackie in his arms.


    "Darling, hehe¡­ are we¡­?" Jackie hinted at the naughty things.


    Alex simply pinched her nose and said with a smile, "Do you want it to happen so easily, my dear?"


    "Hmm?" Jackie raised an eyebrow hearing that. They weren''t going to fuck?


    Alex kissed her forehead and hugging her tight in his embrace, continued, "The fruit won''t be tasty if we don''t work hard enough to grow it. Meaning, there won''t be much passion if we don''t get to know each other first."


    ''But I already know you¡­'' Jackie thought to herself and frowned. ''¡­and it has been since eternity.''


    What she was thinking might be true, but the mortal Alex had just met her. He had no memories of them being together since the beginning and merely had subconscious affection towards her due to some leak from the memory seal.


    Jackie was really longing to be pounded and was getting really itchy. She didn''t think her husband would say this to her out of nowhere and this frustrated her.


    Jackie''s frown made Alex chuckle further. He could understand what she may be thinking.


    Alex put his hand under Jackie''s shirt and caressing her t stomach, asked, "Frustrated?"


    Jackie looked him in the eyes and said with the click of her tongue, "Very much so. Is what you''re saying really important, darling? I mean, you know we could¡­"


    Jackie tried to get Alex involved in the conversation and slowly slid his hand down under her pants from her abdomen.


    Alex was aware of it despite her continuing to talk, but he let it slide and went along with the flow.


    If his wife Jacqueline wanted it really badly now, then it seemed he would have to get to know her better after this session was over.


    Alex actually had no problems with any approach since both worked for him. Not to mention, he only followed the get to know each other first and then fuck approach because he wanted to getfortable with each other first.


    The girl may not befortable, thought Alex, and had nned to let them take their time.


    To his dismay or probably his luck, his wives seemed to be really open about all of this and didn''t shy away from asking him such things.


    Well¡­ their wishes were hismands and he was all for his wives.


    Alex''s hand went under Jackie''s pants and then slowly slid into her panties.


    Alex felt a velvety soft and warm sensation on his hand. He naturally knew what was happening and the moisture at his fingertips that came up ended up distracting him from Jackie''s talks.


    Jackie failed to keep him engaged in a conversation, but felt herself winning as her husband wasn''t shying away from touching her anymore.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back on Alex as she felt his touch in that ce after such a long time.


    She was feeling so sensitive and aroused right now that if Alex rubbed her even a bit, she would immediately climax!


    The happy expression on Jackie''s face was too cute for Alex to ignore. He didn''t know much about his wife or how they had met or anything in regards to that, but this happy face of hers was enough for him to not care about anything else and just stare at her.


    Since his hand was already in the ce which he was avoiding, Alex gave up trying to take his time and went ahead to give Jackie what she needed.


    Alex''s middle finger slowly ran along the wet slit of Jackie, making her tremble in pleasure, while his other hand went to grab her inner thighs and massaged them.


    Jackie let out a soft moan and Alex began nibbling on her ears.


    ''Ah yessss! This was what¡­ I needed¡­'' Jackie thought to herself.


    This euphoric feeling was far too good to be exined into mere words and Jackie let go of any thoughts and focused fully on the pleasure she was getting.


    After a bit of teasing, Alex stopped nibbling on her ears and asked, "Jackie¡­ What do you love about me?"


    He felt that they should have some heartfelt talks before the actual thing began as they wouldn''t get time to talkter.


    Jackie, in her ecstatic state, answered softly, "Everything."


    "Everything? Like?" Alex asked again, curious.


    "Everything!" Jackie replied immediately. She didn''t like interruptions and hoped Alex continued doing what he was doing.


    "Hmm?" Alex was confused.


    "Tsk¡­" Jackie clicked her tongue in annoyance as Alex got distracted.


    She got away from his embrace and turning around, went on top of Alex and stared down at him with annoyance.


    Holding his cor, she said with the same annoyance, "I said everything, which means everything! Stop asking useless questions, darling, I can''t control myself anymore."


    She then hungrily took off each other''s clothes and fished out Alex''s shaft from his pants.


    Looking at it, Jackie''s breathing turned erratic and she said while blowing out hot breaths, "Oh how much I missed thissss¡­"


    Like a hungry beast, she pounced on Alex''s shaft and hungrily kissed it and then took it whole in her mouth while it was in a semi-erect state.


    Her hips swayed while she devoured Alex down there, unaware of the fact that her husband could look at her big smooth peaches swaying along with the two juicy lips in the middle of her legs.


    Alex was feeling really good as Jackie sucked on his shaft, but looking at her butt away like that aroused him further and tempted him to take a bite out of it.


    Not holding himself back, Alex held onto Jackie''s hips and brought her bare ass close to his face.


    As his lips touched Jackie''s lower ones, she shivered in response, but happily swayed her butt once again, indicating that she was liking whatever was happening and wanted more.


    There were no more talks as the two got busy eating each other out in a 69 position.


    Jackie had a distinct taste as Alex licked her slit and tasted her. It was a sweet flowery taste and the scent was that of fragrant daisies.


    Alex had no idea how such a scent and taste was possible to be had rather than a musky one like a normal person, but well¡­ he wasn''tining.


    Jackie tasted amazing and he couldn''t stop himself from eating her pussy out while something simr happened with her as well as she hungrily continued to suck him.


    Just like that, without even knowing, the two had given in to their lustful sides and Alex had forgotten that he was hungry and so was Jackie.


    Nothing to worry though as tasting each other was a good snack in itself and they could easily  wait for a while for dinner.

 Chapter 136 Jackie Forgot About Her Mortal Body**

    Chapter 136 Jackie Forgot About Her Mortal Body**


    Right in front of Alex''s very eyes was a pink fruit that enchanted him.


    This looked simr to the others, but was unique in its own ways which Alex wasn''t able to properly describe.


    Jackie''s tiny hole was breathing and begging for attention. The wrinkled pink flower above it was just as seductive as this and made him confused on who to choose.


    Since Alex had nned to go raw and Jackie''s lower lips were drooling, he stuck his tongue out and licked her pussy.


    "Mhm~" Jackie shivered and moaned happily.


    She continued to suck on Alex''s shaft while doing so and ensured to taste everything properly.


    The wet and massaging feeling Alex was getting from down there was something that made him want to hold Jackie''s head and deepthroat her.


    But, he had good control and was busy pleasing Jackie, thus didn''t act on any of his ideas.


    Ten minutes into eating each other out, Jackie was all satisfied with the taste and now wanted her husband''s dick into her pussy.


    She stopped blowing him and turning around, said in a soft and hurried manner, "I want it, darling¡­"


    She didn''t even wait for Alex to answer as she was already hovering above his shaft, rubbing it along the lengths of her slit and lubing it.


    Alex was greatly aroused by everything that was happening and so was Jackie. Their passion could be felt by the warmth of their bodies and the only thing they wanted to do now was fuck like rabbits and make love all night long.


    With how Jackie was acting, Alex roughly realized that she may very well be into rough sex. Still, to be sure, he warned, "Honey, it''ll hurt if you take it in directly."


    "It''s fine. I can bear with it," answered Jackie instantly.


    This was her reincarnation body that had never had sex. It would naturally hurt a lot if they were to get into it directly, but Jackie didn''t seem to mind.


    "If you say so¡­" said Alex and watched.


    Jacqueline looked into her husband''s eyes while lowering his shaft into her small entrance.


    The seductive seen of his big meat stick going inside his wife''s tiny hole was quite the absolute banger that aroused Alex greatly.


    In no time, Jackie lowered herself fully and only grunted once when her hymen broke and blood dripped out.


    It didn''t hurt her much after that, or maybe it would''ve, but she didn''t show it on her face and was actually have a blissful expression instead.


    "Aaaahhhhhh, for how long I''ve waited for this¡­." Jackie held her flushed face and said in an enchanting manner.


    Alex could swear that his wife had pink hearts in her eyes after being one with him, but then the situation didn''tst for long as she leaned forward and took him in for a kiss.


    As their tongues battled for dominance, Alex felt himself getting squeezed tightly by Jackie''s soft insides.


    The warmth of her inside was so cozy that Alex felt himself melting slowly.


    While hungrily kissing Alex, something suddenly awakened within Jackie and breaking the kiss, she held his face and stared right into his deep blue eyes while bouncing on his cock.


    "Do you know how much I love you? Do you know how much I care for you? Do you know howmuchlongedforyou? Doyouknowhowmanyyearsithasbeen? Doyouknow? Doyouknow? Doyouknow?"


    Jackie suddenly went into a crazed state and started speaking so fast that Alex wasn''t able toprehend.


    Her hips were in sync with her words as she bounced really fast.


    "Fcckkkkk darling!" Jackie suddenly moaned loudly as she got hit in the sweet spot.


    Kissing Alex once again, Jackie said in her crazed state, "Pound me! Pound me like I''m your fuck toy! Pound me like a bitch! Aaahhhhhhhh! Use me! Love me! Fuck me!"


    The heat was rising and making Jackie crazier with each passing second.


    It was at this point did Alex suddenly realized as to what Melissa meant that some of her sisters were really crazy.


    He thought she was joking, but she really wasn''t.


    Alex failed to understand what sort of personality his wife Jacqueline really was, but well, if she wanted rough sex, then he would give her rough sex.


    Jackie was asking to be dominated with her words even though she herself seemed like a sadist when asking that.


    However, Alex flipped her over and pinning her hands above her head, he looked into her eyes and said, "Fucktoys should not make so much noise."


    "Aahhhh! I am sorry!" Jackie apologized out of instinct.


    When her husband took the dominant role, she naturally became submissive and let out such a response.


    "Sorry won''t do, you''ll be punished," said Alex and pped her clit with slight force.


    "OHHHHH!" Jackie''s body trembled and she immediately squirted as she hit an orgasm.


    Alex was surprised by this and pressed his upper body down on Jackie to keep her in ce and calm her down.


    ''She''s too sensitive it seems,'' Alex thought to himself while Jackie went through her orgasm.


    A minuteter, when she had recovered, Alex got up and knitting his brows and having a fake angry look, said, "You squirted all over¡­ you can''t go unpunished."


    Saying so, he flipped her around and raised her hips up, making her be on all fours in a doggy position.


    PAH!


    "Ohhhh!"


    Alex pped Jackie''s bare soft ass and then mmed his cock right into her cunt in that very instant, making her moan out loud.


    This was all far too much stimulus for Jackie''s virgin body and she was barely hanging onto her consciousness.


    "Fuck yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!" Jackie moaned as her whole body jiggled with Alex''s powerful thrusts.


    She was forgetting that she was in a mortal body in this euphoric state and Alex too was too absorbed in this to even realize it was her first time and go gentle.


    Nevertheless, no mercy was shown and in just a few minutes of some strong pounding, Jackie''s hands gave up and her face fell t on the pillow.


    Jackie stuck out her tongue while Alex continued to ram his dick into her pussy, spreading it to his shaft''s girth.


    The pounding was too intense and Alex couldn''t hold himself back after a few more pumps. He squeezed onto his wife''s soft hips and shot his warm semen into her womb.


    "Ahhhh! Yesssssssss!" Jackie moaned out loud and then passed out due to the sheer pleasure.


    Alex groaned and felt his mind turn nk as well.


    The pounding was far too good and he had spent quite a bit of energy in it.


    After he was fully emptied out, Alex copsed beside Jackie, who had already been knocked out.


    The two slept for an hour straight and woke up when they felt cold due to the sting AC in their room.


    "Argh¡­" Jackie groaned as she woke up, a sharp pain coursing through herhers towards her body.


    Alex heard her groan and turning to look at her, asked in a sleepy voice, "You alright?"


    Jackie was fully awake by now due to the stinging pain and cursed, "No!"


    Alex woke up from his sleepish state when he heard that and looked at her.


    Jackie pointed down at her private area and turning to look at it, Alex could see her lips red and swollen.


    "Oof¡­" Alex said as he saw that.


    Jackie smiled awkwardly at her husband''s reaction. "You really went too rough."


    "I am sorry," apologized Alex immediately.


    He kissed Jackie''s cheek and getting out of bed hurriedly, said, "Just rx for a bit, I''ll go get something to ease the pain."


    Jackie nodded lightly and leaned back on the bedrest with her legs spread apart. It would hurt her when she would mp them together.


    In ten minutes, Alex returned with a bag of ice and some other bag full of unknown stuff.


    Alex made Jackiey down on the bed and had her legs be spread open. It looked sexy as fuck when she was in this position, but Alex didn''t feel horny, just concerned.


    His wife was in pain and he couldn''t bear to watch it for long.


    Alex immediately took an ice pack and gently ced it over Jackie''s pussy.


    The cold sensation made Jackie shiver and gasp.


    "Just bear with it for the next fifteen minutes. Also, have this," said Alex as he took out some painkillers from his stic bag.


    Like a good wife, Jackie obeyed all of her husband''smands and once she took the painkillers, her pain was starting to lessen.


    After fifteen minutes, when Alex took away the ice pack, the swelling seemed to have lessened and wasn''t as bright red as before.


    Jackie also mentioned the pain subduing so it was all good now.


    ''At least my degree has some use,'' thought Alex as he reflected on the years he had so painstakingly spent on studying and bing a neurosurgeon.


    "Darling, hug!" Jackie said as Alex had taken off the ice pack now.


    Alex didn''t hesitate to hug her and once he did so, Jackie rolled around as if the pain was never there.


    She hugged him from behind and gently biting on Alex''s ear, said, "I''ve now trapped you and I''ll be doing whatever I please, muahahaha!"

 Chapter 137 Ellyn

    Chapter 137 Ellyn


    The next day.


    "ARGH! FUUUCCCKK!"


    Jackie yelled as she tried to walk while Alex supported her.


    Last night was too wild and only now was she realizing just how overboard she had gone.


    She shouldn''t have done this. She should''ve known better and controlled herself, thought Jackie and somewhat regretted it.


    The regret was only a little though and not much, since she enjoyed everything to the fullest.


    You win some, you lose some, this was how it was.


    "Honey, you should rest," said Alex with visible concern.


    Like Jackie, he too was regretting, but the regret was about hurting his wife. He should''ve controlled himself and not gone overboard.


    Anyway, what was done was done.


    "No, I am fine. Let''s get¡ªngg¡ªgoing," Jackie said with a grunt.


    Alex felt worried, but didn''tment on it further.


    He helped Jackie for a bit and she let out a lot of pained groans while walking.


    Not being able to bear with it anymore, he went in front of her and squatted down.


    "Here, climb," said Alex while gesturing for Jackie to get on his back.


    Jackie was surprised by this action. "There''s no need for this, darling."


    "I am not arguing on this," Alex said in a firm tone.


    Jackie wanted to deny again, but then changed her mind and got on top of Alex.


    Surprisingly enough, in their long life, they had never shared such a moment together.


    There was no need for Alex to piggyback carry his wives and there never arised a moment where they could do this, since they were all gods.


    Having Jackie sessfully get on his back, Alex went to the buffet area and had some food with her. The two then left for the airport and made their way to Miami.


    ¡­..


    In a dark chamber somewhere far away, a group of cloaked men were worshipping an X shaped altar.


    Offerings were ced, heads were bowed, and the revtion was about to ur at any moment.


    After about ten minutes of being in the same position, the altar shook and the offerings disappeared.


    A bright light shined on the cloaked men and eventually disappeared in a few seconds.


    As the light was gone, the men raised their heads and aplicated look surfaced on their faces.


    "What was that¡­" One of the men couldn''t help but say.


    "Did we get the right visions?" Another man asked, to which he got his pped on the back of his head.


    "Questioning the lord is sphemy," said the man who pped the cloaked figure just now.


    "I am sorry, but, this¡­ is this really what we got as visions?" The man couldn''t help but ask.


    The other men nodded their heads, albeit reluctantly as they all had gotten the same vision.


    "The Demon''s Parade shall be preponed then. Vatican will pay for their crimes," a person said with murderous intent.


    The others put their arms in a cross and said in unison, "Hail the Curseds!"


    "We''ve been tortured, we''ve been shunned, and we''ve been discriminated against for many decades now. This shall end soon!"


    "Hail the Curseds!"


    These men belonged to the Church of Curseds.


    Curseds were the opposite of Blesseds and brought great misfortune everywhere they went.


    Naturally, people avoided them and tried to get rid of them because nobody wanted bad luck to rain down on them.


    This led to a mass purging of the Curseds and eventually, the remaining survivors banded together and began worshipping a Cursed God to derive their powers from and go against the Blesseds.


    As of now, the Curseds were almost as strong as the Blesseds. Not on par yet, but almost there.


    They worked with a good majority of Evil Blesseds and their ns had beenid out properly.


    It was now time for execution.


    "How are the pawns?" A person asked.


    "In ce, ready to work atmand."


    "Good, we''ll start in a month from now then."


    "Hail the Curseds!"


    ¡­..


    Miami, Florida.


    Alexnded in Miami with Jackie, who was now feeling somewhat relieved.


    As soon as they got out of the airport, they saw a gorgeous youngdy holding a sign that read ''Dr. Alexander Gray''.


    This youngdy had an innocent looking face with bright green hair and eyes.


    As Jackie noticed her, she couldn''t help but be surprised. "Ellyn!"


    Jackie waved at thedy and made her way towards her. Alex did so too as thisdy was none other than his wife.


    Ellyn felt slightly embarrassed to have her name be called so loudly. Everyone''s eyes were on Jackie and Alex when they first walked out, but now their gazes were locked at Ellyn.


    If Jackie could be called hot and seductive, Alex as handsome and charming, then Ellyn was an innocent and gentle beauty inparison.


    She seemed really pure and in a ce like Miami, this was far too rare and the people just could not stop themselves from staring at her.


    As Alex neared his wife Ellyn, he could feel the people''s gazes and realized that Ellyn was feeling ufortable.


    He wrapped his arms around Ellyn to cover her and establish his authority, then began moving towards the taxi waiting for them a few yards away.


    Getting into the taxi, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you here, El? This ce isn''t good for you."


    Miami was not for the pure hearted and Alex wanted to keep all his wives away from this ce.


    People here had no shame and hit on whomsoever they liked, without caring for their marital status.


    Drugs, sex, alcohol was reallymon and this whole ce just wasn''t the right one for someone like Ellyn.


    Ellyn, being questioned by her husband, snuggled close to him and said softly, "I was told that you would need me¡­"


    Snuggling like this was a natural thing for Ellyn and she felt nothing wrong with it. It was only Alex who was a bit surprised to see his wife attach herself to him so quickly as if they were long lost lovers.


    Though, he had noints and it was merely a thought that passed in his head.


    Caressing Ellyn''s hair, Alex asked in a simr soft tone, "You don''t need to bother yourself like this, honey. I''ll be fine on my own."


    Ellyn hugged Alex tightly and shook her head. "No. Fate sis never says anything wrong."


    "Hmm?" Jackie caught onto this. "Fate sis sent you here?"


    Ellyn nodded lightly. "She sent me saying husband would be in trouble soon, so I need to go."


    "I see," said Jackie while nodding. If it was their big sister Fate, then it would make sense as to why Ellyn was here.


    "Well, good on you for joining us. I would love some help from you¡­"


    Jackie didn''t miss out on this opportunity and using Ellyn, got herself healed of all soreness and pain in her body.


    Ellyn was the very concept of Life.


    Life originated because of her and what is called as ''living'' is all due to her. She gave out the soul, body, and mind to a being and turned her alive.


    If she didn''t exist, then so wouldn''t life anywhere in this boundless cosmos.


    Except Elysian Gods, all life originated from Ellyn and they would eventually die and go to Yami, forever assimting with her and finding their sce.


    Yami was the concept of Death and together with Ellyn, created the reincarnation cycle of life.


    As Ellyn was Life herself, she naturally was the best healer in the entire cosmos and treating such small soreness should not be a problem.


    Jackie shamelessly used her younger sister''s powers and Ellyn was a bit embarrassed while healing her.


    Alex watched them both and didn''tment on anything.


    The two talked together and despite being their husband, Alex felt like a third wheel as he just couldn''t understand their talks.


    They were talking about things rted to the human body and stuff. It was a female''s body and mostly about Jackie''sst night with Alex.


    Alex wished he could not hear this as Jackie was going into great details about the things she experienced. Ellyn was also listening to everything intently as if it was something super fascinating and out of this world.


    Well, it was to be expected from the two as this was their first time being in mortal bodies themselves.


    Even though Ellyn was the source of life, the creation of the mortal body was much more than just life.


    It was abination of all the elements and contained the essence of all the Gods of Elysium.


    If such wasn''t the case, then Ellyn and Jackie wouldn''t be talking about it right now.


    Alex decided to lean back and rest while his two girls talked.


    The taxi driver was definitely eavesdropping on their conversations, but Alex was too unbothered to check up on him.


    That guy was minding his own business and not even peeping, he was good at his job, Alex had to give him that.


    Alex took a short nap while the taxi drove him from the airport to his hotel. It was a thirty minute ride and once he reached this ce, he rested for a while with his wives in the suite.


    There was some time to go out as the work he needed to do could be done only at night.

 Chapter 138 Teenagers By The Beach

    Chapter 138 Teenagers By The Beach


    By the beach side, in Miami, Alex was out alone in a pair of shorts and an open shirt as it was hot and humid.


    Jackie and Ellyn were in the hotel room, rxing and watching some tv shows. Alex had asked them to stay back and surprisingly, they agreed to it.


    Out of curiosity, Alex asked why they were so quick to agree on this, to which Jackie simply shrugged and said that she could appear in front of him anytime he wanted.


    Alex then realized his blunder and after giving the two a sweet kiss, left the hotel.


    Currently, he was roaming around the beaches to find a group of teenagers dancing around fire.


    Teenagers usually weren''t on the beaches at this hour as many things could go wrong and nobody wanted to risk their lives.


    Drugs and sex were quitemon in these ces at this time of the hour and the police also barely regted this area as it was filled with rich people with connections who could threaten the jobs of these policemen.


    As per Nicole''s report, the teenagers met Volkov at the airport, exchanged a few things with him, and then left.


    They were rich kids and it wasn''t difficult to find them as the area in which these guys lived and went to was pretty narrow.


    Alex roamed around the coordinates Nicole had shared and went in search of these kids.


    It took him roughly thirty minutes, but he eventually found them.


    Three boys and ten girls were around a bonfire, some dancing while some kissing and some¡­ snorting.


    "SNIIFFFF¡­ Ahhhhh!" A boy wiped out a line of the good ol'' white powder aggressively and moaned.


    There were a bunch of girls around him, jumping and cheering for him. Some even tried to kiss him just to get the taste of that white powder stuck on his nose.


    The party was going in full swing and these bunch of high schoolers were so unaware of their surroundings that a tsunami could ur and they would be unbothered by it.


    But, even though they were unguarded, Alex didn''t make his move yet and observed. Who knows, maybe these kids had bodyguards around?


    After a while of looking and running out of patience, Alex simply thought, ''Fuck it.''


    He went to this bunch in confident strides and as they noticed him, they showed a slightly surprised look.


    "Sup." Alex waved his hand at them and said, trying his best to act like a teenager.


    Physically he may seem young, but mentally he wasn''t, so there was some sh.


    The boys, except the snorter, were startled by his sudden appearance, but the girls seemed to have heart in their eyes as they saw just how handsome Alex was.


    "Heyyyyy~"


    A few girls waved at Alex and tried to grab his attention.


    "Sluts, eyes on me only, yes?" The dancing guy didn''t like this and immediately chimed in.


    The snorter was in a daze and in his own little world while the dancing and the kissing guy were sober and sane.


    The girls pouted in response to the guy''sment, but didn''t disobey, for they knew doing so won''t get their pockets filled with those green bills.


    Plus, they wanted a taste of the good stuff these boys were packing and were here just for that.


    They had very little value for their bodies and were addicted to drugs.


    This was the youth in this ce and although it wasn''t good to generalize, but rich kids in a ce like this were usually not good.


    This was Alex''s opinion of these guys in this brief period.


    "What do you need man?" The kisser, not kissing anybody right now, asked.


    "Can I join you guys? I got some moves and some¡­"


    Alex did a small dance and then winked at them, indicating that he had something.


    The boys raised an eyebrow at this while the girls understood immediately that Alex might be a big shot too.


    "Can we see?"


    Alex nodded and tossed a small pouch of cocaine he stole from the pocket of a random stranger while on his way here.


    The dancer caught the pouch and dipping his pinky into it, gave it a taste.


    "Hmm¡­ good¡­" He assessed and then smiled. "Wee to the party, big man."


    "Ayyyy, let''s goooo!" Alex walked up to them and did a celebratory dance.


    The dancer danced together with him while the kisser tasted the stuff and found it amusing.


    He then went to the side to form some lines and snort them while the rest surrounded Alex and danced with him.


    Alex danced along for a bit and ensured there really weren''t any guards.


    Finding that the ground was clear and these idiots really were partying in the open without care, he knocked everyone out in a second by striking at their napes.


    Alex sneered at these fools and leaving the girls on the beach, he dragged the three boys to the parking lot where their car was.


    The car keys were on them and using one of the cars, Alex drove them off to a nearby hotel.


    The check-in at the hotel was hassle free as it was normal for people to pass out at this hour of the night.


    After getting a room, Alex made the three sit on chairs and from the inventory of his system, took out ropes and tied them.


    Once the preparations were done, Alex pped all three of them.


    "HuHHH!" The sober dancer let out a startled shout upon waking up.


    The rest of the two didn''t wake up as they were too high on drugs and were probably in deep sleep.


    No worries, Alex could make do with just this guy.


    Alex held the boy''s hair and made him look into his eyes.


    "Y-Y-You¡­ W-W-Who!?" The boy asked in a panic, totally taken aback by the sudden change in situation.


    "I am the one who''ll ask the questions here, understood?" Alex said with a serious face, appearing really intimidating.


    The boy gulped in response. "You need m-m-mone¡ª"


    p!


    "Ahhhh!"


    Alex sent out a p and made the guy feel a sharp sting. "I said I''m the one who''ll ask questions."


    A drop of tear fell down the guy''s eye as the pain was far too much for him to handle. Still, he sucked in the pain and didn''t voice out anything.


    "Good," said Alex. "Now tell me, do you know this guy?"


    Alex showed the boy a picture of a blonde Russian dude with blue eyes. This person being none other than Volkov himself, who''s picture he had gotten from Nicole.


    Volkov seemed to have lost quite a bit of weight in this picture and it was evident that he was stressed and depressed about the things in his life.


    It was sad that Alex couldn''t do much for him in his first life and the second regression, but it was what it was. At least he could change that and do more now.


    The boy looked at the picture Alex showed and then shook his head. "Never seen this guy."


    He really didn''t remember as he saw multiple people everyday. Chances of knowing some random stranger were little to none for him.


    "Try to remember. He gave you something and you should have it with you." Alex said to the boy.


    The boy tried to recall but really couldn''t remember anything.


    Alex clicked his tongue in frustration knowing how ass this dude''s memory was.


    He didn''t want to show this, but he took out more pictures taken from the CCTV cameras at the airport and showed it to the boy.


    In these pictures, the boy could be seen taking something from Volkov while also giving Volkov something in exchange.


    At first, the teen thought they were exchanging coke, but then ruled that thing out as they were at the airport and doing something like this was really risky.


    The boy thought about this and then shook his head again. "I don''t know."


    Alex was getting frustrated with this dude''sck of recalling power and running out of patience eventually, said, "You''ll take me to all the ces where you hide your secret stuff. I wanna look into them."


    "No way!"


    SLAP!


    "AHHH!"


    The boy cried out loud as Alex pped him again, this time a bit hard.


    "Did I ask you to speak in between? Anyway, you''re too noisy. I''ll take your friend instead," said Alex and then pped the kisser.


    The kisser woke up after a few ps and instead of feeling startled, he rubbed his cheek and began cursing.


    Alex ignored the guy and turning to the dancer boy, said with a threatening gaze, "You''ll give out all the details to this boy, then let the people guarding the secret vaults and your family members know that we both are visiting to collect your stuff for you."


    "If you don''t, then¡­"


    Alex grabbed the boy''s neck and suffocated him for a few seconds.


    The boy rapidly hit Alex''s hand, asking him to let go, but Alex didn''t do so until this guy was almost on the verge of copsing.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" the guy breathed heavily.


    Alex looked at him and said, "Choose what you want, your life or your secret stash."


    The boy, with his bloodshot eyes, looked at Alex hatefully, but then turned to his friend and said, "Ley, listen to me¡­"

 Chapter 139 A Variable

    Chapter 139 A Variable


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Click!


    The door of a secret vault opened up as the guy called Ley entered the needed passwords.


    With seriousness on his face, Alex walked in this vault along with the dude. He ensured that this guy always stayed in front of him, lest he ran away and caused trouble.


    Currently, Alex was in the basement of an expensive mansion. This ce was gifted to the dancer guy by his rich parents and this was the first secret vault.


    Alex quickly rummaged through this ce along with Ley and after twenty minutes, found nothing but gold, money, and drugs.


    He clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction and went to another secret vault with Ley.


    He was using the sports car of these guys and was driving at quite a good speed, thereby saving time.


    Meanwhile, as Alex went from one ce to another, he didn''t realize this, but he was secretly being watched.


    A few men in a dark room were watching the things unfold on multiple surveince monitors.


    They were uniformed and also armed from head to toe.


    A bald man with a burly physique walked up to a person watching the monitors and asked, "Possible threat?"


    The man turned to the guy and lightly nodded. "Seems like it, sir. We haven''t figured out what he''s investigating yet, but it appears to be something rted to that organization."


    The bald man''s calm eyebrows quivered. "If he''s investigating them, then that''s enough of a reason to eliminate him. Things are really delicate right now and we can''t afford to have any irregrities. Send our men to him."


    The man nodded and began typing a few things on hisputer.


    ¡­..


    Outside a club, in a van, a few men with tattoos were smoking a cigar and staring at the club''s entrance.


    "This is the ce?" A guy with face tattoos, sitting in the passenger seat, asked in his hoarse voice.


    "That''s right. Let''s kill that shit and enjoy our night." The guy at the driver''s seat stated.


    The face tattoos guy nodded his head and turned to look back at the entrance of the club.


    A few minutes passed and then a sports car arrived. Out of it, Alex walked out with the guy Ley.


    "Now!" The tattooed men began praying immediately after saying so and soon, a bright light enveloped them, turning them invisible.


    The door of the van seemed to have opened up on its own and then got closed as well.


    The two men began following Alex and eventually went into the club.


    As for Alex, he was oblivious to these guys as he didn''t feel any sign of threat yet.


    Walking into the club, Ley guided Alex to the upper floors where the hidden vault was.


    The guards didn''t stop them as Ley was acquainted with these people.


    In just a few minutes, these guys were inside the hidden vault and it was at this point, rm bells rang in Alex''s head and sent a chill down his spine.


    BOOM!


    Alex jumped in a random direction after sensing danger and was saved from the sudden explosion.


    He didn''t stay in ce for long and rolled to the other side, then got up and took position to defend himself.


    However, much to his surprise, there was nobody in this vault other than Ley, who was now knocked unconscious due to the explosion.


    Alex knitted his brows and tried to make out what was happening.


    Not even a secondter, a jab came to his face and sent him flying.


    ''FUCK!'' Alex cursed internally and tried to move to a different position as fast as possible to not get hit again.


    His face was red and swollen due to the jab, but his whole body was fine and there were noplications to dodge to the other side.


    A strategy formed in Alex''s mind and he started jumping around and ensured to not stay in one ce as that could prove fatal.


    Alex ran around inpletely random directions which even he had no idea of, however, that didn''t appear fruitful as another jab came at him.


    This time Alex was prepared and as the jab came, he let himself get hit on purpose.


    Just as he got hit, Alex bent his upper body, twisted his hips, and immediately grabbed the guy''s hand and mmed him down on the ground.


    Not being able to look but being able to feel was enough for Alex to know where this guy was positioned.


    Seething with rage, Alex rained down a series of furious punches and hit this person.


    Just after a few hits, he could see blood appear, but then he felt danger once again and rolled to the side and used the guy he was punching as a shield.


    BOOM!


    The meat shield exploded as someone attacked and the invisible magic was undone, revealing a grotesque scene of flesh and bones sttered around.


    Alex got covered in this from head to toe, but being a surgeon, he felt little to nothing about it and went to kill the person who had just attacked.


    The sttered blood acted as paint and covered the invisible guy''s body, making his outline appear out roughly.


    Knowing that he had been found out, the guy stopped hiding and a burly man with face tattoos appeared in Alex''s vision.


    "BAAAASTARDDDD!" The guy screamed on top of his lungs and charged at Alex.


    Hispanion had just been killed and this was a big blow to him, part of the reason being he himself was the reason for the kill.


    The guy lost his mind, but Alex wasn''t any different.


    He lost his mind as well as intense bloodlust erupted from within him, flooding all over his body and making killing intent explode all over the ce.


    The second regression''s trauma had surfaced and reminded him just how stupid he was to act as a calm and good dude.


    This regression, this life, this happiness¡­  Alex was not going topromise on anything.


    The killing was so mighty that it made the guy falter for a bit. However, being a Blessed, he collected himself and charged at Alex again.


    Alex wasn''t strong yet. He only had some powers after raiding one dungeon and that was a really low level one too.


    But, it didn''t matter. Just that was enough to take this piece of shit out.


    Alex ran at the guy as the guy ran at him.


    "AAAAAAAAA!" The guy screamed while moving at a high speed with his punch, putting out every bit of energy into this.


    Alex didn''t scream but his serious eyes were scary enough to have themon folks piss themselves.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Another explosion urred as the two hit each other with their raw strength.


    This time, it wasn''t Alex, but the tattooed guy who was sent flying.


    Alex''s fingers and wrist were broken due to the powerful punch, but he didn''t care and dashed at the flying guy.


    As the guy hit the ground, Alex reached that ce and began punching him in the face and chest repeatedly with his broken hand as well as normal hand.


    The guy''s nose, jaw, and ribs broke and blood oozed out, but Alex didn''t stop and kept hitting him.


    "YOU WANTED A FIGHT? YOU WANTED A FIGHT? YOU WANTED A FIGHT?" Alex screamed in his crazed state.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Alex hit the guy even more brutally while screaming at him. His hands broke and hurt like a bitch, but he didn''t give a single shit and kept hitting this guy.


    This was the first conflict he had gotten after the hallucination of the second regression turn was over. Alex was naturally really pissed off and was channeling his boundless rage into this guy.


    The guy died on the spot after Alex smashed his ribcage and made his heart explode, but Alex didn''t stop and began brutally beating him in a pulp.


    It was at this point, spatial fluctuations urred around Alex and rm bells rang in his mind once again, warning that there was another army.


    Alex immediately bit on the recovery pill he had stuck into his mouth and as his body healed, he turned around to attack whoever this was.


    An armoured bald man in uniform was slowly making his way towards Alex, as if he had no care about Alex''s strength at all.


    Alex, despite being in a crazed state, stopped in his tracks as he noticed this man.


    The aura this guy gave off was far too formidable than what Alex could handle right now and instead of fight, a flight mechanism was building up within Alex.


    His legs wanted to turn around and start running, but the conviction in Alex''s heart to never falter anymore made him stand on his ground and not move.


    This vault was like a cage and even if Alex tried to run away, he had no ce to flee to. He would only end up getting himself killed in a spectacr fashion if he did that.


    By taking his ground, at least he could put up somewhat of a fight before going down.


    The bald man, noticing Alex not run away and taking a defensive stance, said calmly, "It''s no use defending. You''re a variable and you''ll die here."


    With his killing intent exploding out once again, Alex said in a calm tone, "Then so be it."


    "Very well then¡­"

 Chapter 140 Lower And Higher Realms

    Chapter 140 Lower And Higher Realms


    Hotel, Miami.


    Jackie and Ellyn were rxing in their suite while watching tv.


    It had been like that since Alex left.


    However, at this instance, Ellyn suddenly got up from the bed and said with a worried face, "Husband is in danger."


    Jackie got up as well and nodded. She held Ellyn''s shoulder and immediately vanished from the hotel room.


    ¡­..


    The hidden vault.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­"


    Alex was in tatters, his appearance totally messed up. He was pinned to the wall by the bald man and was going through hisst few breaths.


    He tried to put up a fight against the man, but it was futile as this guy was leagues above him.


    It was not Alex wasn''t careful with his approach in this regression, it was that he was going on all out with everything. There should not be any instance where he would regret anything.


    And¡­ as far as he knew¡­ even though it looked like this was the end¡­ it wasn''t.


    The bald man in uniform had never seen a person this determined when at death''s door. Alex had caused a few cuts to appear on the man''s body, and this was an astonishing feat in itself.


    Though, it was a pity that this guy was bent on kill or be killed attitude. Even if the man wanted to, he couldn''t recruit Alex into his own force.


    Alex was a variable he had to eliminate. He had the potential to be a threat to the ns of his higher ups and this was not eptable.


    "It''s a pity to lose a guy like you," said the bald man and gripped Alex''s neck with more strength.


    Veins popped all over Alex''s neck and head as he was being suffocated. His face turned red and seemed like it would explode at any moment.


    Right at this moment, spatial fluctuations urred in the vault and out of thin air appeared two beautifuldies.


    Jackie, after appearing, immediately kicked the bald man to oblivion, showing no mercy and making all the bones in his body crack.


    The guy died without even knowing how.


    Ellyn rushed to Alex''s rescue and immediately began healing him.


    Alex took rapid breaths as the suffocating grip was gone and tried to correct his breathing.


    "Are you alright, darling?" Ellyn asked while rubbing Alex''s back.


    Alex nodded while still breathing rapidly, trying his best not to concern his wife.


    Jackie rushed to him and asked the same thing and Alex replied in a simr fashion to her.


    Once he was fully healed, Alex got up and taking a deep breath, asked, "Is that guy dead?"


    Jackie nodded. "I may have gone a bit overboard."


    Alex smiled softly and patted Jackie''s head. "It''s alright."


    He then went to search the dead guy''s body and found some connections with an organization called Inzel.


    He was a squad leader in this organization and now with his death, Alex may have made more enemies.


    It was not a problem.


    Inzel was anyway a small fry of an organization. They were theckeys of the Cursed Church and their motive was to eliminate any potential variables that may threaten the goals of the Cursed Church.


    Alex was on the right track with this guying to kill him. He took the badge of this person and then searched the vault for more information.


    He was in luck in this ce as he found what he was looking for. There was an old box with half part of a key in it.


    The other half of this key should be with Volkov and this was probably the key to opening the Gates of Valha and summoning the Demons to this world.


    The reason the Cursed Church ced such a thing with these kids was to not appear suspicious.


    This bunch of teenagers just knew of drugs and alcohol. They were the least suspicious people in the whole world as they weren''t much religious and held no power whatsoever.


    Alex ced the key in his system''s inventory and with Jackie''s help, left this ce and teleported straight back to the hotel room.


    While in the hotel room, Alex excused himself from his two wives and went to take a shower.


    In the shower, as the warm water hit him, Alex ran his hair back and gently massaged his head while thinking,


    ''If I start now, it''ll take me more than a decade to power up with Gene Cultivation. It''s slow and not as fast as deriving powers from a higher entity. But, this has room for growth, which is not avable with others.''


    In his second regression turn, Alex had ascended to quite a high degree. There, he had learnt a few things.


    The first and foremost being that if one wasn''t walking on the Gene Path, then bing stronger on their own was nigh impossible.


    At the mortal level, one had to worship an entity higher than them and derive powers from him. This entity could either be an immortal or a God.


    There were no Gods in the current realm Alex was in as this was the lowest possible realm in the cosmos.


    In total, the cosmos was roughly divided into two nes¡ªLower and Higher.


    The Lower Cosmic ne, or Lower Realm, was where the majority of mortals lived.


    Immortals were the highest level beings in this realm and Gods could only be seen in the Higher Cosmic ne.


    The difference between these two nes was humongous and not something a mortal could even think of,


    Alex himself couldn''t adapt properly in the Higher Realm when he reached that ce and died in just two decades.


    That ce was far more formidable and cutthroat as most of the pantheons were there.


    Surviving was really difficult in that ce and the Lower Realm was a safe haven, if one were to say.


    Living a short yet peaceful life was the best, but sadly, Alex had greater ambitions and was not going to be entranced by this peacefulness of mortal life.


    This Cursed Church, the Guardians, Demons¡­ all of this didn''t matter at all in the grand scheme of things.


    These people were made to fight by the Gods in the Higher Realm just for the sake of choosing one camp and not relying on their own intelligence.


    The more faith these small fries put up, the stronger it was, and the more in numbers they were, the mightier the God in the Higher Realm would turn out to be.


    Though, a few hundred years ago, such was not the case.


    Alex had learnt in the Higher Realm that the strongest Gods in that ce were the worshippers of an even higher entity. They derived their power from them, but mysteriously, those Gods seemed to have disappeared and they were left with nothing.


    These people thus had to have a lot of believers to power up and they were also in a race to achieve something.


    What was that something, Alex didn''t know as he was killed.


    Whatever the case be, the apocalypse and everything that would soon arise was due to the Gods who wanted more worshippers.


    If there weren''t famines, if there weren''t wars, and if there weren''t tough times, then no one would seek God. Such was their belief and they would soon put the whole of Lower Realm in turmoil for it.


    The Cursed Church was just a small tool for those guys to brew up chaos on Earth by summoning Demons.


    Thus, this proved the fact that one couldn''t be a God on their own.


    The first step to do so was to worship a higher entity, then it was to slowly gather worshippers. But, doing this would make the entity one was worshipping stronger as they were connected to them.


    The Blessed guy thus had to be smarter and channel the faith towards himself rather than the God above him.


    By this, he may slowly be an immortal and then slowly a God.


    It was too slow of a process and too stupid and difficult too.


    Another method was to be noticed by some strong pantheon. Those guys would bless the person, then make him ascend and reach the Higher Realm, eventually taking him in their pantheon to make it even stronger.


    All this method was bullshit and not something Alex liked.


    Gene Path was the best of the best, because all one had to do in this was¡­


    Kill.


    That''s right. One simply had to kill an entity higher than them, absorb their essence, then grow.


    Alex had realized it reallyte in his life as he was super busy hunting monsters in dungeons and leveling up by swallowing their cores.


    Those methods did work, but killing an entity was the easiest and by far the best method possible.


    There were a few restrictions to it though and potential problems as well.


    It was because the essence of a person wasn''t pure and that was the biggest hurdle.


    Why it wasn''t pure was because¡­

 Chapter 141 Discussion With Wives

    <h4>Chapter 141 Discussion With Wives</h4>


    An essence of a person wasn''t pure because it contained faith and blessings of a higher entity.


    This can be pictured by an analogy of dirty pond water.


    Dirty pond water was not fit for drinking as it contained a lot of impurities and was contaminated.


    The water could be thought of as essence and the impurities could be thought of as faith and blessings.


    Alex''s constitution would be messed up if he absorbed the faith and blessings. Not to mention, this would end up alerting the higher being and make him an enemy, since he had killed a person who was blessed by that person.


    Things were far too risky, but this was the best path possible.


    There were also many more ways to achieve simr results such as by making pills from different materials and then eating them.


    His ss was Healer and he was naturally skilled to do such a thing.


    Being a Healer was a really overpowered ss and Alex had slept on it for far too long.


    He not only could heal others, he could even heal his own self.


    There was also the fact that Alex could immediately make out the potential problems the enemy is suffering through and make it worse. He could also develop poison or pills that would have an opposite effect to cure and make a person die.


    The possibilities were limitless and being a pacifist in his past life, Alex had suffered far too much and he was not going to repeat them again.


    Turning off the shower, Alex patted himself dry and after dressing up, went out to see his wives.


    Looking at Jackie''s beautiful figure, Alex smiled softly and asked, "Can you take me back to Austin?"


    Jackie nodded. "Of course."


    Alex nodded as well. "Then do it please."


    With that, Alex, Jackie, and Ellyn went back home.


    ¡­..


    Austin, Texas.


    Alex teleported out in his bedroom. To his surprise, all thedies were rxing in his room and as he appeared, all eyes fixated upon him.


    The girls were shocked to see him and in no time, amotion ensued with everyone jumping on him.


    Alex smiled in happiness as he got buried deep under a pile of cutedies.


    It was Nefaria and Athena, the mature ones in the group, who held everyone''s cor and pulled them away from their husband.


    Their older sisters Scarlett and Melissa wasn''t any different than the rest and had to be pulled out in a simr fashion too,


    Once everyone was out, Nefaria and Athena helped Alex get up and dusted his clothes.


    Alex smiled and gave these two girls a hug, making a small smile appear on their faces.


    "I hope everyone''s having a good time." Alex said.


    "No. No time is good without you." Lumina shook her head and said.


    The rest nodded their heads in response.


    Alex chuckled and replied, "Nothing to worry. I''ll be spending a lot of time with everyone from here onwards. But before that, I have a few things to talk about."


    Thedies nodded and Alex went to sit at the windowsill while the rest sat either on the bed or on the ground and the chair nearby.


    Alex looked at his wives and pointing at a gray-haired, ck-eyed girl, asked, "Yami, you''re Death, right?"


    This was the very concept of Death in front of Alex''s eyes.


    He genuinely had no idea how could''ve ended up pulling such an entity as his wife, but oh well, not that he wasining.


    Yami, thedy in question, nodded her head and asked, "Do you need something, dear?"


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. I''ll be making use of you, my dear. The same goes with everyone here. If there''s any problems or if you''d not like to do it, please do let me know."


    "Baah! How can we not do something our husband has tasked us with?" Lumina said and shook her hand.


    The rest nodded in response and made Alex feel warm. A happy smile crept on his face and he bowed slightly.


    "I am truly grateful to have you guys."


    Thedies just smiled and shook their heads at his gesture.


    "In any case, what I want you guys to do is¡­"


    Alex began with Yami who was Death and then slowly tasked everyone with something.


    As far as their strengths were concerned, they were really strong.


    The Demon invasion would happen soon and everyone would get a system from the higher entities.


    The world would be flipped upside down and turned into an RPG system where one could level up with the power of faith and blessings.


    This chaos was all due to the Gods from the Higher Realm and something which couldn''t be avoided.


    Alex didn''t have ns to avoid them anyway in the first ce, so it was all good.


    Alex spent a good few hours talking to his wives. He took their opinions into consideration and he also discussed many things with them.


    During this discussion, Nix stated that she had connections with El Vizan, Umbra, Al-Tehran, and Ryujin Syndicate.


    These were major terrorist groups in the world and having connections with them meant a lot.


    Alex was happy to know of this information and used it to his advantage.


    Nix was immediately given a task and she was then sent out to do it.


    The Thirteenth Floor property that was in the LCB building was a major thing that required great attention.


    However, it was being eyed by China''s Chen Yifan, El Vizan, Church of Cursed, and Ryujin Syndicate.


    Ryujin Syndicate was not even a big party in this as these guys were merely a pawn of an even bigger group called the Church of Blindman.


    The Blindman Church was a group that believed justice was eternal. Their way of justice was twisted and evil, thus they were shunned by the world.


    These guys were after one single property and Alex had gone in between them after epting the agreement.


    Lucielle was for sure a strong woman to handle all four on her own, but there was too much stress on her and it needed to be relieved.


    In any case, conflict with these groups was unavoidable as Alex wanted that property for himself.


    That ce contained a key to a future development which couldn''t be missed out on.


    El Vizan should be preparing for the White House attack right now and the Cursed Church should be busy with the Demon attack.


    As for the Church of Blindman, those fools really liked bringing justice, so Alex had ns for them too.


    In just a few more hours, Alex nned everything out with his wives and told them what they had to do and what he would be doing.


    They were all greatly surprised with how aggressive their husband''s ns were.


    After he had finished stating everything, one of thedies, being none other than Ellyn, couldn''t help but ask, "But honey, many people will die if this happens."


    Instead of Alex, Yami turned to Ellyn and replied, "This is a natural thing, El. Things aren''t the same anymore and¡ª"


    Ellyn shook her head and hands. "No, no, I meant, won''t this have a bad cause and effect? Won''t husband develop bad karma and not be a perfect example?"


    Thisment of theirs was something only thedies knew of and Alex didn''t as his memories as the Preserver were sealed.


    Alex was meant to be a prime example of a Gene Path expert who would ascend with his karmic value being zero, meaning he''s done nothing good or nothing bad and had been neutral.


    It was an impossible feat to achieve, but that''s why it was him who was supposed to lead the way.


    With zero karmic value, he would be a great reference and all beings could learn from it and walk on their own paths.


    Yami understood what Ellyn meant now and then smiling, answered, "That''s still not a problem. Because you know¡­ well¡­ I''ll exin it to youter."


    Ellyn nodded and the two went back to conversing with Alex.


    Alex had no idea what they were talking about, but proceeded to ignore it and then say his own things.


    There were no objections from hisdies on anything he stated, so things were good for now.


    By the time Alex was done, it was night and time for dinner.


    Alex went with his wives to have dinner and on the dining table, was joined by his parents, who were surprised to see him after a few days of absence.


    Alex chatted happily with everyone over food and finishing, went to sleep with his wives back in his room.


    Next day after waking up and freshening up, Alex, along with his wife Scarlett, was dropped to a certain forest area by Jackie.


    No sooner after Jackie left, Scarlett couldn''t help herself from wrapping her arms around her husband''s shoulders and asking, "You want to have outdoor sex in this forest, dear?"

 Chapter 142 In The Forest With Scarlett**

    Chapter 142 In The Forest With Scarlett**


    Alex smiled and shook his head at Scarlett''s question.


    "We''re here to do some work, my dear. Sex is nowhere close to it," replied Alex.


    Scarlett smiled and pinched Alex''s cheek. "Then why don''t we have some sex before we get to work? You know, I can feel that you''ve been overworking and need some rxation."


    Alex awkwardlyughed. "I am fine really, let''s get¡ª"


    "Okay, it''s decided. Let''s get you rxed first," said Scarlett while cutting off Alex.


    She knew her husband the best and there was no way she couldn''t feel that he wasn''t stressed and overworked.


    The ce these two hade to was the Amazonian forest. There was no one else in and around a few hundred miles radius and these two were alone.


    Scarlett had a rough idea as to why her husband had brought her here, but that thing could wait as his health took more priority for her.


    Scarlett walked with Alex near a creek and, finding a suitable spot, asked him to wait there.


    She then used her magic and in just a few seconds, made a soft bed of leaves rest on top of a t stone which was big and wide enough to amodate two people on it.


    Scarlett turned to look at Alex and then said with a smile, "Strip andy on the leaves, honey."


    "¡­" Alex was dumbfounded after hearing that. He felt like he didn''t hear what his wife had just said, so he made the mistake of asking her again.


    Scarlett naturally repeated herself and this time, also went ahead to take his clothes off.


    In no time, Alex was totally naked, but Scarlett was magnanimous and let him wear a leaf skirt around himself and theny t on the leaf bed she made.


    As Alexy down, he felt a surprise immediately.


    Alex had braced himself for the impact since he was made toy on his stomach on a stone bed, but to his surprise, everything beneath him was soft and it didn''t feel like stone at all.


    That aside, the most important thing among this was that his jewels weren''t crushed!


    Alex fully believed that they would be gone when in between him and the stone bed, but nothing as such happened because Scarlett had skillfully made a big chunk of stone disappear in the region his jewels and shaft was at.


    Alex looked at his wife with a dumbfounded manner, but Scarlett merely gave him a wink.


    "Just close your eyes and rx." Scarlett repeated herself.


    Scarlett wanted nothing but the best for her husband. She didn''t know what he saw in Libya, but to have him be so worked up, it only had one possibility.


    Alex might''ve set up some things for his own self before his reincarnation and this might be one of those things.


    If there was something which neither of the girls had an idea about, then it was definitely rted to Alex himself.


    Whatever be the case, Scarlett saw her husband in a bad state, now it was her duty as a wife to get him in the good state and make him happy.


    She hadn''t nned this beforehand, but his stress levels were enough for her brain to work at full speed ande to a conclusion like this.


    In no time, Scarlett had stripped herself fully as well, with her curves and everything being invisible to Alex as she was right on top of him.


    Scarlett first applied oil that she summoned from thin air and then applied it all over Alex''s back.


    A cool sensation crept up and then Alex felt a soft pair of hands, skillfully massaging him and loosening up his stiff areas.


    Alex''s whole body felt rxed and as he was reminiscing in this sensation, a soft pressure descended down on all over his back.


    ''Is that what¡­ I¡­ Thi¡­ nk¡­''


    Alex''s body and mind rxed to such a degree that he couldn''t think straight.


    Scarlett had her front oiled up and was now rubbing herself on her husband.


    All of his pressure points were hit and made his tension ease up.


    Once his back was done, she had him turn around and then continued to do the same thing again.


    This time though, she was looking at him straight in the eyes as she rubbed herself on him.


    The sexy look of Scarlett''s was enough to turn Alex on. He had a raging boner and that needed a ce to vent.


    Scarlett didn''t give him an opportunity to do so, at least until the next few five minutes.


    Once the five minutes were up, she went down and holding Alex''s shaft with both her hands, began massaging it and then slowly rubbed it.


    Alex groaned in pleasure as this felt too good and not being able to control himself anymore, held Scarlett''s hand and pulled her in his embrace.


    He then flipped her below him and without saying a word, went in for a kiss.


    Alex wasn''t the same as before anymore. He didn''t ask his wives to take things slow. He had wholeheartedly epted the fact that they were his wives and loved them.


    The same was the case with the wives and there was no need to go through developments for unnecessary reasons.


    The kiss Alex was having with Scarlett felt as if they were both made for each other. His tongue intertwined with hers and battled for passion.


    After a minute of kissing, Alex let go of her lips and slowly went down on her.


    Scarlett''s big breasts came into view and the pink pearl on them were so enticing that he couldn''t help himself from gobbling them up.


    Scarlett let out a soft moan as Alex did that and with his free hand, touched her velvety soft folds.


    He was really pent up right now and needed a release, the forey thus didn''tst for long and he immediately got into a missionary position.


    Positioning his shaft on Scarlett''s tiny hole, with one deep thrust, Alex thrust it within her and broke through her mortal body''s virginity.


    "Ohhh¡­ that hurts¡­ but do good¡­"


    Scarlett moaned in response while wrapping her arms and legs around Alex for support.


    Alex groaned as he felt his wife''s insides tighten around his shaft. They were really warm and cozy and brought and ended up squeezing him quite nicely.


    As they were both oiled up, the sound of flesh pping on to each other was intense and reverberated.


    Scarlett''s moans got louder as time went on due to Alex thrusting it within her with much more intensity and vigour.


    Soon, both were close to their climaxes and embraced each other firmly.


    With one powerful thrust, Alex reached an orgasm and shot his load within his wife.


    As Scarlett felt the warm liquids inside her, she reached an orgasm as well and her insides quivered while her body shook intensely.


    Alex''s mind went nk for a brief moment and he copsed on top of Scarlett.


    The two shared a loving embrace in this quiet and peaceful jungle and it was only after a few minutes did Alex get up and gave a peck on Scarlett''s lips.


    "I love you," said Alex with no shame or embarrassment, despite being totally nude out in the open.


    Scarlett smiled and, performing the same gesture, replied, "I love you too."


    The two cuddled together on this leaf bed and stayed silent for a while.


    It was then Scarlett who broke the silence and asked, "Do you wish to talk about Libya, honey?"


    Alex sighed upon hearing that and then shook his head. "Let''s not."


    "Alright," replied Scarlett in understanding. "What were we supposed to do here?"


    Alex looked at her and said calmly, "There is a gate here which will be the spawn point of demons in the future. They''ll enter Earth from here and¡­"


    Apart from major cities in the world, there were various other areas from where the demons woulde out.


    There would be a full scale invasion from their side and Earth would stand no chance to even put up a fight.


    The so-called Blesseds would not be able to hold a candle in front of these guys and lose spectacrly.


    Humanity would be pushed to the very side, but thankfully, due to a select few individuals, the society would still be intact and running.


    This was the inevitable fate of this world and even if Alex did nothing, this would happen for sure.


    Alex wasn''t trying to stop this event as it was a really major one and couldn''t be changed even if tried to.


    Fate and time were all too dangerous to mess with.


    However, what Alex could do instead was that he could either dy the demons, or make them invade in such a manner that it would benefit humanity and have them not be pushed to the brink of extinction.


    Alex didn''t love or hate this society. He had his goals and if it could be achieved with the society being intact, then he would dly have it be intact.


    But, the copse of humanity was inevitable, so instead of changing that, what Alex nned to do was¡­

 Chapter 143 Leveling Up

    Chapter 143 Leveling Up


    Alex and Scarlett went deep in the Amazon. There were tons and tons of creatures in this ce which could send a chill down the spine of a normal human.


    From centipedes to venomous snakes, all sorts of creatures that could kill a person were present here.


    Scarlett had casted a protective barrier around herself and Alex to keep these things away. They were walking in the Northwest direction and were in search of something.


    What that something was, Scarlett didn''t know as her husband had not stated it to her yet.


    It took Alex a good two hours to reach the ce he was looking for.


    In the forest covered area, there was a really small clearing where a ruined temple''s gatey.


    Scarlett could feel some elemental energies around this ce and could guess that there might be traps present.


    Scarlett helped Alex avoid the traps and walked inside the temple''s gate with him.


    There was darkness at first, but as they walked further down a dark narrow path, they entered a hall.


    There was an opening in the ceiling from where light seeped in and illuminated this dark hall.


    As Alex looked around, he could see some old inscriptions on the walls and finally, a stone altar on a raised tform.


    Him and Scarlett went close to the altar and on it, there were carvings of spiders and other venomous creatures.


    Alex smiled looking at that. This was exactly what he was searching for.


    Looking at the stone altar, Scarlett showed somewhat of a surprised look. "You were looking for a Demon Summoning Array?"


    This was more of a portal than an array. It opened up right in the demon world and could give ess to the demons to hop into this ce without the need of a dungeon or anything else.


    It could also be called a Demon Summoning Array since it was rted to a specific bloodline and not any particr world. Wherever that bloodline would be, the summoning portal would open up and allow the creature to walk into it.


    Since there were spiders drawn on this, it was rted to the demons with half spider and half humanoid body.


    Alex knew of this as well and nodded in response. "This summoning array would be responsible for the apocalypse in future. I''m just going to tweak it a bit."


    This was Alex''s goal. He wasn''t destroying it, just changing a few things in the array settings for his own personal benefit.


    In the second regression, the Amazon was filled with insect-type demons. This was their turf and not a single human could survive for even a single minute in this ce, it was just that dangerous.


    Even the Cursed Church had no idea about this. Actually, the Cursed Church pretty much didn''t know what they themselves were doing, other than thinking that they were summoning demons and taking revenge for their oppression.


    Their targets were major cities of the world and they thought that the demons would disappear after causing chaos, but they were dead wrong in that aspect and got killed by the demons themselves in future.


    Humanity on Earth got wiped out by a bunch of fools and it was really a very sad sight.


    Though, Alex felt remorse in that aspect since he had already lost everything there was and nothing of note was left on Earth for him.


    But, now was a different story and he was working hard just for the sake to protect everything dear to him.


    Alex tweaked the altar as he had stated and when finished, went out with Scarlett avoiding the traps and other things.


    The reason Alex had brought Scarlett here was to avoid these traps and to get protection, in case he messed up and ended up summoning the demons.


    His wife was really strong and had the ability to protect herself and him. She was a Goddess and wouldn''t have many problems in regards to this thing.


    Alex could''ve brought someone else from the group too, but they each had their roles to do for now and he had other ns for everyone.


    Alex had a n to spend one day with one of them each and get to know them better and bond.


    Today was Scarlett''s and there was still some time remaining for the day to end and Jackie toe back, so he went to explore the Amazon with her.


    It was a date with his wife and the first thing the two did was hunt for a beautiful flower, which ended up with Scarlett finding a nice red one, while Alex just hugged her in the end and stated about him having the most beautiful flower with him all along.


    For the cheekyment, he got rewarded by Scarlett''s gleefulughter and then a warm kiss.


    Next, the two began ying with a python and clicked pictures of colorful frogs, which were obviously poisonous.


    The day then ended and Jackie came back to pick these guys up.


    However, instead of going back home, Alex said that he knew of a dungeon nearby and wanted to raid it.


    Scarlett and Jackie ended up joining him and Alex began with the dungeon raid.


    ¡­..


    A week passed by.


    In the Amazon, Alex cleared the low rank dungeon and got many cores through which he awakened his genes.


    These were nowhere enough, but would make do for now and turned him stronger.


    There were barely any strong Blesseds in the world and the dungeon was the only resort for Alex.


    Not to mention, he couldn''t kill any Blessed and consume their essence as in the demon invasion, humanity wouldn''t be able to put up even a little bit of fight against them if that happened.


    There was a serious need to get himself as powerful as possible before the demon invasion.


    The demon invasion would be his door to finding the Celestial Archway of Ascendance and ascending to the higher realms.


    Dungeons were a really useful thing in this world and also difficult to clear. In Alex''s case though, he basically had his wives as a cheat and leveled up really fast.


    He knew of most of the dungeons in the Amazon and whichever ones he didn''t know, he would simply ask Jackie and she would tell him.


    Jackie was sensitive to Space everywhere and could find anything and everything.


    The dungeon raids needed a bit of time and so to clear them all, Alex brought over all his wives, including Lucielle and Nicole.


    They went to one dungeon after another for the next one month and the boost Alex got was so massive that he could easily rival the strongest of Blesseds in this world.


    Alex really didn''t need to do a lot of things in this ce due to his wives being present here.


    They cleared up pretty much everything and were a really overpowered group.


    All Alex had to do was consume cores, train his martial art skills, and then unlock his genes.


    With each gene unlock came great powers with lightning fast reflex, high endurance, and strong bones being one of the many benefits.


    Alex stuck to the dungeons in the Amazon itself and as these were all cleared up, Alex had sessfully altered a future threat.


    In the future, these dungeons would open up everywhere and due to being uncleared and left open, would cause the creatures of other worlds to enter Earth.


    Amazon''s dungeons weren''t really too big of a threat since the demons had killed them all on their own. But, the demons had taken some of these guys as their subordinates and now that thing would be scrapped off.


    Alex didn''t know what the snowball effect of altering one event would lead to, but he had to use each and every benefit to his own use and grow as much as possible.


    Strength was not a problem of Alex as of now as he could easily challenge any blessed in the  top 100 ranking.


    To rise further, he would need to clear bigger and stronger dungeons which were located in various other parts of the world.


    There was no time to do that for now as he needed to save Hazel.


    Alex really had great ambitions in the start to run apany and be rich and whatnot, but now with the truth of the world being out in the open and what had happened to Earth and then to his own self, Alex couldn''t care less about this.


    Lucielle was damn rich on Earth and Nicole was damn influential. There was no other need for anybody and these two could handle pretty much everything.


    After returning home, the first thing Alex did was to check up on his progress he made in the dungeons and once he was done with it, went to have a meeting with Lucielle and Nicole both.


    There were a few important things he had to talk about and after this meeting, maybe the politics of the world would see a change, thought Alex.

 Chapter 144 Change In World Politics

    Chapter 144 Change In World Politics


    Lucielle''s office, Liberty Commerce Bank.


    Lucielle sat by her office desk while Alex and Nicole sat on the opposite side.


    Lucielle looked at Alex and asked, "What''s with the urgent meeting so suddenly, Alex?"


    Alex leaned back on his chair and sighing, said, "There''s a lot of trouble that''sing up. Something on a magnitude that could change everything."


    Lucielle and Nicole were surprised by this, but they kept quiet and continued to listen.


    Alex continued, "The world''s going to changepletely and humanity may even be wiped out."


    Nicole chimed in and asked, "So you want us to help save everything?"


    Alex shook his head.


    "Then?" Lucielle asked.


    Alex turned his chair to the side to face his twodies and putting his arm on the desk, said in a calm tone, "We can''t afford to care about everyone, so we need to stick with our loved ones only. The uing events¡­ I am not asking you two to help me save humanity, rather¡­"


    Alex''s eyes turned serious. "¡­I want you two to benefit the most out of this."


    Lucielle and Nicole were surprised hearing that.


    "You''re saving, we profit off of humanity''s demise?" Lucielle asked immediately.


    Alex nodded his head lightly.


    Lucielle knitted her brows. "If we do that and if humanity is wiped out, where are we supposed to go?"


    Lucielle and Nicole both weren''t aware of the vast world out there. Their knowledge was limited to Earth and thus they asked the most important question.


    Alex had no choice but to exin a few things to them. He let them know about the apocalypse and the potential danger humanity was in.


    The two turned anxious, then shocked, followed by getting anxious once again as they heard their fate.


    Lucielle couldn''t believe what she had just heard from Alex and asked, "Even the strongest Blesseds can''t do anything?"


    Alex nodded and continued to exin how helpless everyone would be.


    He finally told them that it was best if they profit off from this tragedy and ascend to a higher realm.


    This ce was like a starter vige in a game. The universe was much bigger and there were a lot more ces to be in.


    Lucielle and Nicole fell silent upon hearing that and the room was eerie quiet for a while.


    After about ten minutes of digesting this fact, it was Nicole who finally asked, "You have the information of things, yet you''re thinking of running away. Aren''t you a doctor? Don''t you feel like saving everyone?"


    Alex shook his head at her questions. He was long past the point of being a doctor now. Things had changed far too much for him to give a single fuck about people''s lives.


    The doctor''s degree only worked in giving him a healer ss, which was possibly the best thing that could happen to him.


    Alex looked at the two and stated, "You need to understand, my love, that¡­"


    Alex exined why people''s lives didn''t matter anymore.


    Firstly, humans were found everywhere in the universe andpared to them, the poption on Earth really was nothing.


    Secondly, the poption on Earth was far too dumb for their own good. They didn''t bother to fight back properly or choose the right Gods to worship, thereby remaining weak and getting killed.


    Yes, there were many innocent people in the mix, but so what? They wereplete strangers to Alex and he had barely interacted with even a handful.


    There was not an ounce of benevolence left in Alex after the many tragedies he had suffered. He was like a broken man who was on a mission to save whatever he possibly could in this lifetime.


    There were no second chances and he had to make the best use of whatever he had on him.


    Nicole and Lucielle could understand Alex''s concerns and plight. They didn''tment anything on his exnation and took a moment to think about things.


    After a few minutes, Nicole sighed and said, "I get it. We can benefit from things, but can we also try our best to save the people as much as possible?"


    Lucielle nodded at Nicole''s question. She was thinking the same thing and then turned to look at Alex, waiting for his response.


    Alex shook his head and said, "I can''t make any promises on that. But I''ll try my best to do that."


    The twodies nodded in understanding. This was still eptable.


    Once their talks on this was over, Nicole asked Alex what work he had for them, to which he replied,


    "¡­right, there are a few important things to take note of."


    The world politics had to be changed for the better. People couldn''t be made to have mindless arguments every damn time and they needed to work on bettering themselves.


    Worshipping deities didn''t work much and they had to do other things to grab the interest of the deities to lend them power.


    Despite there being many people on Earth, the amount of deities avable to give a blessing were far too much than what the people of the Earth could even think of.


    Every single person could have at least one deity, there were that many present.


    The first goal''s to get people affiliated with deities and be Blesseds.


    Lucielle and Nicole would y a big part in this as both had tons of money and influence in this world.


    America was the reference the world followed. All forms of social media and everything else was made here and given to the rest of the world.


    Foreigners looked up to the Americans to find ways to thrash them because of a myriad of reasons.


    They weren''t wrong to do so on their part as half the people in the states were really dumb shits. They had too much privilege and free time and did some idiotic things that''s definitely worthy of getting bullied.


    The very first thing to do was to target these people. Make them stop doing their bullshit things and actually have them showcase something productive that would help everyone in the world.


    These were the people Nicole and Lucielle would need to target for now. The world had to know that worshipping one deity and never getting their attention wasn''t it.


    Not everybody was chosen and to be the chosen ones, they had to work for it.


    To grab the attention of deities, one could simply enter a dungeon and do some adventures.


    Lucielle stated that it was an impossible task to find dungeons and make people visit them, to which Alex stated that it wasn''t really a problem.


    There were tons of dungeons in the world and the tougher ones required lots of manpower, so there was no shortage of adventures for people.


    Plus, once the coin system came into y, trades would happen openly all over the world and people would learn of things themselves and be more adventurous.


    When this thing was sorted, Alex began talking about the next thing the twodies had to do.


    This thing was specifically for Nicole. It was to topple the world governments and let there be monarchy everywhere for the better future.


    By having a democracy, nothing was getting done in this world and things had slowed down quite a bit.


    Monarchy was just a fancy thing, the main goal was to change this world into a survival based one.


    The strong would devour the weak and the weak would have no choice but to either obey or die.


    Nicole and Lucielle were once again shocked when they heard their lover''s ambitions.


    Alex had to rify that if this didn''t happen now, there really wouldn''t be any people left to evenin. Everyone was going to die one day and it was better to put up a struggle instead of being mercilessly wiped out.


    The strongest fist ruled was by far the best method possible for everyone''s benefit and this was barely even cruel.


    Nicole and Lucielle didn''t know what the demons did when they invaded this world. The things they had done were so cruel that they wouldn''t even be able to listen to them, let alone even try to imagine it happening.


    People had no choice but to get their arses up and work. There was barely any time left.


    Alex somehow convinced the two about this thing and once Nicole said she was ready to do it, Alex discussed further ns as to what could be done.


    The simplest country where monarchy could first be established were themunist ones.


    In themunist countries, the people pretty much followed whatever the government did for them and didn''t have much opinion on things. They were already halfway into epting monarchy, so things should be easier with them.


    Nicole felt a headache just hearing that and rubbed her temples.


    "Do you think this is easy or something? The governments in those ces are too powerful and could kill us in a jiffy."


    Alex smiled and shook his head. "If you think of the government as a whole, then yes. But, things are far easier. It''s usually only one or two people who are inmand, so if you eliminate them, you can take control easily."


    Nicole''s eyes twitched upon hearing that. If it was that easy, wouldn''t the US government already do it?


    Nicole sighed and replied, "No, Alex. It''s not easy. Because you know¡­"

 Chapter 145 Underground Fight Club

    Chapter 145 Underground Fight Club


    "ATTACK!"


    "GET HIM!"


    "YEAAAHHHHHHH!"


    The spectators shouted their lungs out as they watched two hunky men fight for their life in a cage.


    It was an illegal underground boxing ring and was happening in a secluded part of Los Angeles.


    Fight clubs like these were really revered with how intense the fights happened. It was a literal death match and hence the reason it was illegal.


    In the spectators, Alex was sitting and watching the match silently. He wore a hoodie and blended in with the LA crowd.


    The two men fought with great fervour in the ring and eventually the match ended with one of the men losing consciousness.


    As the match came to an end, Alex''s attention peaked and he silently gazed at the entrance of the club.


    Thementators at this point shouted, "¡­Now, to move on to the match everyone was looking forward to tonight¡­"


    "WOOOOHOOOO!"


    "KELVIN! KELVIN! KELVIN!"


    "YOU GO KELVIN!"


    Kelvin was the deadliest fighter so far and had amassed a great deal of fans. He was the one everyone looked forward to every single month as the fights were damn gruesome and crazy.


    Kelvin was notorious to slowly kill his opponent and people were here to see a live kill. The money everyone had paid just to see this was out of bounds.


    A 6''7 muscr guy with short hair made a grand entry from the entrance of the club amidst loud music and cheers from fans.


    He didn''t enter the cage like a normal person, instead chose to put on a show by climbing over it and crashing down in the middle.


    The guy roared as well, showcasing his dominant and vile side.


    Everything about him was amusing so far and the fans really liked it, but Alex wasn''t here for that. His eyes were still glued to the entrance and he was waiting for the contestant to arrive.


    After Kelvin was done putting on a show, thementator said, "¡­and now the sacrificialmb for today¡­"


    Thementator didn''t even try to hide his bias. He openly showed that he was supporting Kelvin and the crowd didn''t seem to mind such a thing either.


    Though, the new contestant was still given a grand entry with loud music, but unlike Kelvin, he didn''t get the cheers, instead it was just the loud boos from the spectators.


    "¡­flying here all the way from South Korea, please wee Gyuuuuuujin!"


    Thementator at least did this part right without any bias for the contestant, even though he knew this guy would die today.


    As his introduction was done, the music turned loud and from the entrance appeared a figure.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, this was definitely not a nerdy looking short Asian dude.


    Gyujin stood at a whopping 6 ''6, was lean, shredded and looked totally like a Greek God.


    The spectators felt their jaws drop and stared at the guy dumbfoundedly. They had never expected a man to look so hot despite having no facial or body hair.


    Kelvin had a rugged and rough look while Gyujin on the other hand appeared feminine, but also really lean and muscr.


    His back was really wide with his waist being quite narrow inparison.


    If Alex hadn''t trained in the dungeons for a month, Gyujin definitely would''ve looked about as hot as Alex inparison to physique and face.


    Alex had grown tall now and was 6 ''4 in height. It was quite tall and he was almost shoulder to shoulder with his father Josh.


    His face shape and overall body had also changed and in all likelihood, he was far better than Gyujin.


    In any case, Alex was not here to fawn over Gyujin and he continued to look at him.


    The South Korean was really hated in the club as he walked towards the cage. The hate had doubled up due to jealousy and envy from the spectators due to him being hot.


    Gyujin showed a calm andposed look despite the many negative and disapproving shouts.


    As Kelvin watched Gyujin arrive in the ring, he made a ''I''ll kill you'' gesture by running his thumb along his throat, showcasing that he would cut Gyujin.


    Gyujin didn''t respond to this and calmly entered the cage.


    The referee jumped in the middle of the two opponents to not let them sh prematurely.


    Kelvinughed like a maniac as he saw Gyujin and shouted, "I don''t hit women, but I''ll make an exception for you boy."


    Gyujin''s sword-like eyebrows were still calm despite the provocations and he took a deep breath and took his fighting stance.


    Kelvin took his position as well and once Gyujin was prepared, he seriously peered right into Kelvin''s eyes and said with the corner of his lips curved up, "Come."


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    The bell rang and the death match began.


    Kelvin charged right at Gyujin and threw a fast jab right at his face.


    Gyujin dodged it, but in the very instant a sidekick came to his knees.


    Gyujin dodged it as well by doing a side flip and then sent a high kick right at Kelvin''s face.


    The spectators gasped at the level of agility involved and Kelvin was surprised as well.


    Nevertheless, he was a pro at this and was easily able to block the kick.


    A series of punches and kicks were forced onto Gyujin right after that as Kelvin went fully aggressive with his offence.


    Gyujin dodged everything easily, but to the spectators it seemed like he was struggling.


    Everyone prayed for Gyujin''s downfall and to see him be smashed into pieces. They really wanted to see this amazing physique be torn down and for him to not exist.


    Jealousy for sure was a criminal vice.


    The fight continued on and there was literally no oue from the first round. It had ended with no points as Kelvin had failed tond an attack on Gyujin.


    For the first time in a long time, Kelvin had not managed to win the first round and it was just showing how formidable Gyujin was.


    He was sweating buckets and seriously pissed off.


    The spectators had no clue that Kelvin was struggling, they just that he went easy on Gyujin because he wanted to demolish this South Korean slowly and put out a spectacr show.


    The way these guys were showing optimism, if everyone in the world showed such optimism towards the right things, the world would be so much of a better ce.


    In any case, the second round began after a short water break.


    Gyujin cracked his neck, took a deep breath, and then gave Kelvin a death stare.


    The stare was for sure scary, buting from an Asian who''s eyes were really narrow, Kelvin didn''t take it seriously and ran at him to attack him.


    Just as Kelvin tried tond his punch at Gyujin''s face, this guy let himself get punched, but at thest instance, moved slightly to have the impact be less.


    Just as Kelvin''s fist made contact with his skin, Gyujin bent down, held the guy''s arm, twisted his body, and then immediately mmed the guy down.


    The m was loud and made everyone gasp.


    The referee came to separate the two and state that Gyujin had won this round, but before he arrived, Gyujin sent one punch after another at Kelvin''s face, breaking his mouth guard and then his teeth.


    Kelvin''s face became a bloody mess and he was totally knocked unconscious.


    Gyujin immediately stood up and, holding Kelvin''s leg, threw him at the cage''s walls, making the whole arena turn silent.


    Chills¡­ everybody felt literal chills upon witnessing such a fight and they were scared shitless upon looking at Gyujin''s figure.


    This guy didn''t seem like a feminine man anymore to anyone and they all shut up and tried to not offend this man.


    Everyone knew the consequences of their actions. If Gyujin were to target them outside this arena, they would really die. It was best to be quiet at this point.


    "The match isn''t over. He''s still breathing," from the silent crowd, someone said suddenly.


    Everyone was dumbfounded hearing that and turned to the person who had just spoken.


    It was a guy in a ck hoodie and raven ck hair, staring at the cage from the middle seats.


    Gyujin turned to the person who just said and had a look at Alex. What met him were his calm eyes.


    A brief look was enough for Gyujin to understand most of the things and nodding his head lightly, he turned to Kelvin.


    The referee meddled as Gyujin closed his distance between Kelvin and himself.


    Gyujin ended up picking the referee up and threw him out of the cage, making his bones break up.


    The authorities were alerted as he did that and the rms rang in the arena, with all lights being focusedpletely on Gyujin.


    Gyujin didn''t care about this and walked towards Kelvin. As he reached him, he squatted down and pulling his hair, looked at his unconscious face and said:


    "You killed my best friend with deceit, you''re not worthy."

 Chapter 146 Gyujin

    Chapter 146 Gyujin


    ?


    As Gyujin said those words, he began beating the living daylights out of Kelvin.


    His face was disfigured in no time and he was barely hanging onto dear life while being unconscious.


    The authorities couldn''t afford to lose their star yer like this and immediately stepped in to stop Gyujin.


    However, at this point, Alex stood up from the spectators seat and lightly jumping from his spot, arrived right in front of the cage''s entrance.


    Alex was in a ck hoodie and gray sweatpants. By no means did he look someone rich, but his overall charisma was enough for people to understand he definitely was someone of a big status.


    The guards and the club officials that were charging towards the cage, Alex looked at them and said with a smile, "Calm your titties, dogs. Don''t you want more money and viewerships?"


    Saying so, Alex took out a big briefcase out of nowhere and threw it right in front of the charging guards.


    The briefcase opened up and out of it appeared cash. Lots and lots of green cash.


    The guards immediately got greedy as each bundle of money could sum up to tens of thousands of dors.


    They began picking up the paper thrown and looking at the officials in suits, Alex took out another briefcase and tossed it to them.


    This case didn''t have cash like the other one, instead it contained special items that would only interest Blesseds.


    The briefcase didn''t open up like before and the officials had to do it themselves. As they had a look at the inside, they were shocked out of their minds and gazed up to look at Alex.


    Alex shook his hand and said, "Let this deathmatch continue. You''ll find someone like Kelvin again anyway."


    The officials couldn''t help but nod. That was true. They were really just charging right now to save their star yer, but it was not like they couldn''t have another one anytime soon.


    There were quite a few ready already to rece Kelvin but weren''t given a chance to fight against him as the club needed those people for more viewerships.


    Such underground fight clubs also wouldn''t take ce if they didn''t have a few Blesseds in their ranks. To do anything illegal in the world, a solid connection with influential people was needed.


    The items Alex thus provided were enough to shut these guys up and let the guy go.


    On Gyujin''s side, he totally turned Kelvin''s face into paste. It was a scene far more gruesome than what Kelvin usually did.


    The spectators were too shocked to even gasp and just stared at the thing happening in front of them. This was a sight they thought would appear only once in a lifetime and tried to burn the scene in their minds.


    Gyujin''s face was really serious as he finished off Kelvin. The betrayal his friend had suffered was far too distasteful and something which should''ve never happened.


    Memories of his past shed in front of Gyujin''s eyes as he beat Kelvin.


    Gyujin was a countryside kid and so was his friend. Both shared lots of happy moments but after they hit puberty, his friend developed an interest inbat sports.


    The interest turned into a hobby which then turned into a profession.


    His friend shifted to Seoul for better opportunities and being close friends, Gyujin followed along.


    Eventually, Gyujin''s friend won the regionals and went to nationals inbat sports. Then he went international and was finally noticed by the underground fight clubs.


    Asian representation was far too less and as his friend needed money as well to support his sickly parents, he epted the deathmatch offer and signed a year long contract.


    He didn''t say this to Gyujin as it would end up worrying him. It was a well kept secret and it was Gyujin himself who found out about it while scrolling through social media.


    Before Gyujin could react though, his friend was already killed.


    In grief, Gyujin promised to ughter everyone involved, but kept his calm despite being really broken.


    He signed a contract as well with the same fight club and here was, starting with his revenge.


    Gyujin''s friend, he had done nothing wrong. That guy was really good and was winning one match after another, but since the majority of the audience weren''t Asians, he wasn''t well liked.


    The fight clubs were losing viewerships due to him and having no choice, the fight clubs decided to eliminate him for once and for all.


    Nothing mattered to these guys other than viewerships as the money they made was not in hundreds or millions, but it was in the fricking billions!


    All untaxed money, something which went straight into their pockets and made them ultra rich.


    Gyujin''s friend was first drugged skillfully and in the match, he wasn''t able to perform optimally and ended up getting killed by Kelvin.


    Kelvin gained more poprity from his kill and eventually, the viewerships came back.


    Alex knew of this story due to the second regression.


    Gyujin was a literal undead. This guy never really died despite there being many murder attempts happening to him.


    In the current scenario, Gyujin would''ve been apprehended by the officials, but he would have the spectators'' attention and would be cheered on for his killer moves.


    At the start the spectators hated him due to his perfect looking physique and looks, but after he killed Kelvin, they would literally idolize and fawn over him.


    Everyone would want to be like Gyujin and from this point onwards, he would be a loved child of this fight club.


    However, Kelvin''s death would turn him into a major assassination target and the higher ups of the fight clubs didn''t really want an Asian to win all the fights in their own game.


    They thus would try out all possible methods to kill Gyujin as naturally as possible so as to not upset the fans.


    This all failed as Gyujin bounced back every single time.


    He would then go on to be a really strong Blessed and right before the apocalypse, would end up annihting all the fight club members involved in his friend''s death as well as his own conflict.


    This would be such a major blow that all forms of undergoing fighting would stop temporarily for a few years due to Gyujin''s terror.


    When they would try toe back, the apocalypse would happen and the fights would thus never take ce again.


    Gyujin was seriously talented and someone Alex needed on his side.


    Not only would he be helpful in the apocalypse, he had the potential to be a great warrior who could fight against Immortals and Gods.


    Gyujin had worked really hard to achieve whatever he had. He possessed zero talent but with hardwork and determination alone, he definitely could be a Guardian candidate in Asia without any blessings from Gods.


    He of course couldn''t beat the big shots like India''s Jagan or China''s Chen Yifan, but he definitely had the potential to at least beat the lower ranks.


    With just the right Blessings, Gyujin could even rival Jagan and Chen Yifan. Those guys were formidable and survived through the whole apocalypse.


    Though they were both killed tragically when ascending to the Higher Realm and it was quite sad.


    Alex didn''t want to remember it, but he did so anyway and felt his blood boil, knowing how cruel this damn universe was.


    Suppressing his thoughts, Alex walked close to Gyujin and cing his hand on his shoulders, said softly, "He''s dead. You can focus on other things now."


    No one other than Gyujin understood the gravity of those words. If he wasn''t a strong person, then he really would''ve broken down at this moment.


    With not even a single drop of tear in his eyes, Gyujin nodded lightly and got up.


    Him and Alex were almost simr in heights and as Alex faced him, he could stare right into his eyes.


    While doing so, Alex said calmly, "You can take out all the people involved one by one. I can make it happen."


    Gyujin gave a light nod. With the way Alex had acted a while ago, he believed him.


    "What do you want?" Gyujin went straight to the point without beating around the bush.


    While looking at him with calm eyes, Alex said, "I want you on my side. Are you willing to join?"

 Chapter 147 Largest Harem On Earth

    Chapter 147 Largest Harem On Earth


    The South Korean didn''t even need to think about Alex''s question.


    He had lost everything there was and nothing mattered more than revenge. If Alex could provide him that, then he was all in for it.


    Without much surprises, Alex got Gyujin on his side. This meant a lot and was great power.


    Alex fulfilled his part of the promise and let Gyujin take revenge.


    One after another, he and Gyujin went to various different ces and killed a ton of members rted to the underground fight clubs.


    It took a whole week to go to different ces and kill them, but it was worth the effort.


    At his final kill, Gyujin''s buried emotions had begun surfacing. As his life''s goal wasplete, his purpose was fulfilled, deep mncholy for his friend''s demise surfaced again, making him think of various things.


    Alex dropped Gyujin off to South Korea and then left the ce, giving him alone time to reflect on his thoughts.


    Everything had gone well and if he wasn''t wrong, Gyujin should return within a few weeks.


    Now, it was time to focus on other things.


    The most important thing to do right now was to change world politics to fit his future goals.


    Nicole had mentioned there being lots of problems, but Alex wasn''t really worried about it. That could be easily fixed.


    The first country where changes could be implemented was China. This country didn''t believe in Gods and was an atheist nation, but they believed in their ancestors and immortals, which was quite literally serving the same benefits to them.


    China had a lot of Blesseds in their administration and to change things would definitely not be easy. However, there were many people who could be helpful, with the number one person being none other than Chen Yifan.


    That guy was living his lifevishly. His potential was something very rarely seen. If it weren''t for Jagan being an overall better person, this guy would''ve ended up bing the Guardian of Asia.


    Chen Yifan, despite seemingly appearing old, was actually someone in theirte 20s. He didn''t know much about everyday things and hadpletely no idea as to how a normal person lived.


    Since young, he had great potential and had shown signs of being a genius. He was thus taken good care of and given everything needed.


    Such pampering resulted in him bing a brat and then going down the path of debauchery.


    He currently had a massive harem ofdies, the biggest in the entire world, and was chilling in Shanghai without any care for what was happening in the world.


    That guy was super strong and barely anyone could give himpetition. He was bored to death and ended up eradicating his boredom via debauchery.


    Rumours stated that he slept with a different woman every six hours of the day, meaning he slept with at least four different people everyday.


    If this continued on, he would end up plucking every flower there was on Earth before even the apocalypse.


    Though, no such thing actually happened in the second regression turn.


    Chen Yifan turned really serious due to Jagan giving himpetition and after losing the Guardian role, he began working hard.


    He would challenge Jagan repeatedly for the title and in the midst of it, both the dudes got stronger.


    When the apocalypse descended, they were on the frontlines, fighting for the survival of their loved ones and their home, Earth.


    Such gestures truly made them stand out and it was then did the people realize why Chen Yifan was blessed to such a high degree.


    He had indulged in debauchery only because he was bored and if he hadpetition from the start or someone challenging him, he may not have gone down this path.


    The Chen Yifan of present times was a pervert and he would continue to do so until he got some challenge.


    Luckily for him, there was not only Jagan present, but even Alex had the potential to whoop his ass at any given point of time.


    Alex was wondering whether this was the right time to go look for him or not and after careful consideration, he decided that he should go look for him.


    The thirteenth floor property in Lucielle''s bank building was crucial. It contained a connection to a higher entity and profiting off of it was necessary.


    Alex didn''t have a need for it, but Chen Yifan himself could attain a big boost and be a major help.


    That property was currently being eyed by four groups and out of the four, one was Chen Yifan''s.


    The treasure instilled there should go to him and he should profit off it. But, that profit would be a waste if he wasn''t on Alex''s side.


    Thus, what Alex had to do was get that dude on his side first, just like how he brought Gyujin to his party.


    For this, he had to go to Shanghai to see him, which would eventually lead to some long work.


    There was an urgent need for doing things, but somewhere in the middle, Alex didn''t want to lose what he had in the present for the future that may or may not happen.


    The future never arrives, it''s always the present that continues on. This thought was something that was stuck with him ever since the tragedies began.


    One had to enjoy every single moment and since Alex had been doing nothing but work after being back from Libya, he decided to take some time off and rx.


    However, before rxing, there was something else that needed urgent attention.


    It was regarding the immortals who had a presence on Earth and were being worshipped.


    To the mortal poption, there really appeared no difference between an immortal and a God. They thought the two to be one and the same, but the difference was too huge for them to even fathom.


    There were a few immortals in Midwestern states of America that were literally not known by many.


    There was a very very small poption that worshipped them or even tried to impress them to gain their blessings.


    Alex''s targets were these immortal as they would y a crucial part in the future demon invasion.


    To interact with these immortals, Alex had to do so via their idols.


    From South Korea, Alex thus made his way straight to Michigan and went on a hunt to find the idols.


    It didn''t take too long after arriving in Michigan to find these idols. There were pictures of most of the idols present in cities on the inte and locating them wasn''t difficult.


    The idol of the immortal Alex was looking for was in a lonely alley.


    Walking in this ce felt skeptical and seemed like a group of robbers might appear out of nowhere and try to rob him, but nothing of sort happened and Alex sessfully reached the idol.


    The idol was a four feet tall stone statue, now covered in algae due to nobody looking after it.


    This statue was that of a man with a bird''s head, looking up at the sky while spreading his hands out in a T pose.


    Many found this edge and stupid, plus there were barely a few people who got blessings from this person.


    People lost faith in this guy and went about their ways to worship other popr deities and he was just left alone to rot here.


    Good for Alex though. He could make use of this thing to the best of his ability.


    Getting close to the idol, the very first thing Alex did was to make a surprised reaction upon seeing the dirty idol.


    "My, my, why is this mighty deity in such a poor condition?" Alexmented. "The people really think that if a deity doesn''t bless you, he''s weak. Tch. Tch. I''m sure this deity is someone really strong."


    All the words were fake and everything was acting. But be it immortals or be it Gods, they all liked praises and just couldn''t get enough of it.


    Plus, this immortal barely had any followers too and would be jumping in joy when someoneplimented him like this.


    Alex continued to butter the dude up and then stated, "Hmm¡­ I shouldn''t walk past without doing justice to the deity."


    Saying so, Alex began cleaning the idol.


    It took him an hour to make the stone statue shine and when he had finished cleaning it, he put up some fruits from his pocket as offerings.


    "Oh deity, I hope you don''t get angry at the worshippers who have left you. I''ll always be there and¡­"


    Once again, Alex said cringe worthy words which even he wouldn''t want to hear someone say to him.


    But, the situation was dire and he needed to use every tool at his disposal to get the attention of this guy and talk to him.


    It took a few minutes of praises, but thankfully though, this guy started responding.


    The first response came with the stone statue shaking, the second came from a shiny white light shining on Alex and finally, thest response, it was¡­


    "My believer¡­"

 Chapter 148 Jungban

    Chapter 148 Jungban


    "My child¡­"


    Alex was pulled in a dark domain of some sort. He didn''t resist himself being pulled and acted innocent.


    Once he was here, he saw a white outline of roughly the deity''s body.


    It was a gigantic figure, but Alex knew that in real life, this guy had a normal body size.


    This guy was impressed by Alex, but of course, that wasn''t enough for him to make an appearance like that.


    He checked Alex''s potential after being impressed and realizing how great it was, he ended up paying him a visit.


    Alex didn''t have any blessing from other deities and was cultivating through Genes. This made him stand out and the immortal thought that Alex was a superhuman or something of sort.


    The thing he spoke to Alex was really just what every other deity would do.


    He asked Alex what he wished to have. He would fulfill that wish of his and that Alex shouldn''t hesitate in wishing.


    Alex was waiting to hear it and simply looked at the guy and stated in a meek tone that he wanted to see someone called Jungban of the Seven Cadets.


    The immortal was amused after hearing that, but granted Alex his wish, since it wasn''t very difficult to do so.


    Jungban was his subordinate and the Seven Cadets was one of the strongest squads he possessed.


    Even though he had no idea as to how Alex knew of him, the immortal didn''t question him.


    It wasmon for strong people to go into weaker worlds and try to gain worshippers. Jungban may have done something simr and Alex may have seeked to see him.


    The domain around Alex changed and he was immediately teleported to some other ce, in a forest of some sort where there were steps leading somewhere.


    Alex followed those steps and eventually reached a temple.


    In this temple, he saw the idol of a man wearing a big pearl ne, bracelets, and anklets.


    He was in a meditative position and Alex thought that he might be Jungban.


    Alex performed a normal praying ritual in this temple and in no time, he was pulled into a domain, where he found this same man.


    "Speak, child. Why do you seek me?" Jungban asked in a calm tone.


    Alex looked at him with a neutral expression, his previous innocent facade gone, and asked, "Jungban of the Seven Cadets. A domineering monk in the Pristine Pce army."


    Jungban, who had his eyes closed and in a meditative position, opened it in surprise and looked at Alex.


    "A monk whose affiliation doesn''ty with the hands that feed him. A monk who believes in the supremacy of the almighty Longsheng''s legacy and wants to walk down that path. A monk¡­ that''s willing to betray everything for the big dream."


    Jungban''s eyes widened in surprise, but being a monk, despite feeling greatly shocked, he didn''tment anything and just stared at Alex, wondering how he knew so much about him.


    Alex expected such a reaction from him. Monks were formidable, no matter what level they were at.


    Jungban was just a minor fry in the whole grand scheme of things, but was an important piece whose use Alex had to make.


    Looking at him staring, Alex continued, "Jungban, I don''t give a flying fuck about whether you''re a spy or a traitor or anything else per se. Do some jobs for me and I''ll give you the proper rewards in return. That''s about it and that''s about all the reason why I contacted you."


    Jungban fell silent hearing that.


    This was the first time in his life that something like this had urred. Never had he expected himself to be fully exposed and out in the open.


    Jungban had never put out his feelings in the open or shared anything with anyone. He was a wandering monk whose very purpose in life was to walk down the path of the almighty Longsheng.


    Longsheng was a mythical entity that he knew very little about. Only in really ancient records was it mentioned as to what prowess he possessed and who he was and what he did.


    The only thing that remained in the open regarding him were his teachings and principles of life.


    Life as an immortal was really boring and there was not much meaning to it. However, Longsheng''s tracing brought importance, purpose, and wisdom to focus on living this long life.


    After going through his teachings, Jungban had realized his purpose and he wanted to walk down that path.


    If possible, he also wanted to meet Longshen to whom he considered as his God.


    With Alex stating such things, it made Jungban really bothered and skeptical.


    What bothered him the most was how did Alex know of him and secondly, how did he know of Longshen and his legacy?


    Were things regarding Longsheng out in the open for everybody? No, that shouldn''t be the case.


    Literally nothing regarding him was avable and Jungban knew about it as he had tried to search for every single piece of Longsheng''s legacy, but found nothing of importance anywhere.


    Then how? How did Alex know? This was something that was really bothering him now.


    Still, ying it off cool, Jungban asked, "What rewards are you staying? This monk does not care about worldly desires."


    Jungban wasn''t stupid. He knew that asking Alex important questions would not result in any answers. Thus, it was better to just ask for different things instead and try to figure out what his motive was and who he was.


    Alex was naturally aware of all these tactics. But still, he yed along and told the rewards.


    The rewards were rted to Longsheng''s legacy and this greatly enticed Jungban.


    But, keeping a check on his enthusiasm and surprise, Jungban asked, "Do you really have everything you stated? Where did you get those?"


    This was him trying to make Alex open up and give out a few important pieces of information.


    "That''s not for you to know." Alex answered, knowing full well what Jungban was trying to do.


    Jungban, still being really calm, replied, "If you cannot show me the rewards you mentioned, I won''t do the thing you are asking me to do."


    Alex hadn''t stated yet as to what things he wanted Jungban to do, but there was nothing that was stopping Jungban from declining his offer.


    Jungban firstly believed Longsheng followers were really less. Even if they were, having resources of him was next to impossible.


    Either Alex was making a funny joke or he really did have them and wasn''t joking. Regardless of things, Jungban was willing to bet on the fact that Alex didn''t have them.


    One should just look at Jungban himself. Despite being such a hardcore follower, he barely got anything regarding Longsheng and was always in search of it.


    There was no way another believer like him existed. That''s what Jungban had always thought about, despite being a monk.


    There was visible pride in him and this was definitely something worrying for a monk.


    In any case, Alex couldn''t care less about it.


    He simply spent some coins in the system shop menu and purchased a few items that were rted to Longsheng''s legacy.


    Longsheng was a monk too and someone who had ascended from the Lower Realm to the Higher Realm.


    He was actually a big serious monk and Jungban could neverpare to him.


    Jungban was a betrayer and a failure of a monk. But well, that was another topic altogether and Alex didn''t want to dwell on the things he had done in the second regression turn.


    His goal was to coax him into working for him and he was trying toplete that.


    As the shop items Alex had purchased came into his inventory, he began constructing a few things that were rted to Longsheng.


    It took him a few minutes, but once he was done, he presented them to Jungban.


    As Jungban held the items Alex had given him, his face turned into that of shock. His whole being trembled and he couldn''t stand straight anymore with how much his legs were shaking.


    As mentioned before by Alex, he was a failure as a monk. What he chased after was not a path of salvation, but a path of entertainment.


    He wanted his life to always be spiced up and thus, he had be a monk to involve himself in people''s drama without actually involving himself in.


    This was his way of living and it was just how it was.


    As Jungban came to his senses after a while, he realized Alex really wasn''t joking when he said he had rewards for him.


    Jungban kept the items Alex had shared with himself and then asked Alex, "I am ready, but to ept your orders would depend on what sort of thing you want me to do in return."


    Alex smiled. This was what he wanted to hear. If this was a true monk he was dealing with then negotiations wouldn''t be this easy.


    Alex put one a finger and said, "The first thing¡­"

 Chapter 149 Found Her!

    Chapter 149 Found Her!


    The instructions were to betray the immortal they were working for and also to act as instigators in an uing few events.


    These things were a bit tricky to do, but nothing that was out of Jungban''s reach.


    He agreed with Alex''s requests and a contract was signed.


    With this, Alex got the power over Jungban and the Seven Cadets of the immortal Imti.


    Finished with the things, Alex left the ce and went back to Austin to do some remaining work.


    Thepany that he so wanted to set up from the start was useless by now. With that gone, Samuel and Carl were pretty much jobless.


    Samuel had left everything for Alex and naturally, Alex was not going to disappoint him.


    Both the two needed to work hard to be Blesseds and the first thing Alex did after reaching home was to lead them towards dungeons and have them clear it together.


    The dungeon wasn''t too powerful and they could easily clear it, in Alex''s personal opinion.


    With their troubles sorted, Alex went to check up on Natasha.


    Natasha was out of hera and was back to being healthy.


    Alex had a brief chat with her over the things regarding their school life and then their group and finally Volkov.


    Alex knew pretty much everything there was regarding Volkov, so there was no need for Natasha to say things again.


    Volkov''s major role was to initiate the Demon''s Parade and draw the curtains of chaos in this world.


    A literal hell descended down due to his actions, but Alex didn''t really me him.


    That guy had lost everything there was and had no will to even live.


    His mother was his biggest strength but with her gone, he was really alone.


    Natasha was also not there for him during his tough times and it only ended up causing more harm than good to him.


    He became the Demons''ckey and walked down the path of ruins, making himself turn into ash and vanish in the end.


    This life though, such a tragedy would not repeat itself.


    Alex had found clues of him and this time, he was not going to let him start the Demon''s Parade.


    Demon''s Parade was a major event that couldn''t be stopped. The Vatican would fall that day and Rome would be in ruins.


    This was the first step of the Demon invasion in this world and was definitely unstoppable.


    The Demons would arrive everywhere one after another after that incident and soon would try taking over the world.


    The Asian part would be saved while the European and the rest of the parts would be taken by the Demons.


    After further invasions, the Demons would lose other ces and would be stuck with the European continent. This would be their Earth base and would act as a connecting link with their home world.


    This connection was the biggest threat to the safety of humanity.


    Reinforcements would be called from other worlds and Earth would meet with its inevitable demise.


    The other races present here wouldn''t be saved either and whatever remaining bad things were present that could happen¡­ would happen again.


    Events couldn''t be changed, but Alex could for sure change the journey leading towards those events.


    He talked with Natasha for a while and left her alone after giving some instructions.


    When Natasha would be ready to bounce back and spring into action, there would already be a lot many things she would need to do.


    Her role was important and after this meeting, he would be meeting her directly when the whole squad was together.


    Finishing up with Natasha, Alex went to go see Lucielle.


    Though he had been together with her in the second regression, things in this regression were still developing.


    Alex had to make it clear as to what he needed and what their rtionship together was.


    Lucielle had considered Alex as her lover already, but it was time for him to take her as his wife.


    That woman was cute and Alex genuinely loved her.


    It was 2 pm right now and during this hour of the day, Lucielle would usually be in her office in the Liberty Commerce Bank building.


    Speaking of the Liberty Commerce Bank, this bank had eventually turned into a guildter on. It was still a bank, but in the form of a guild when everything was destroyed.


    This guild would act exactly like a bank and was there for the Blesseds. They would make lots of trades with this institution and profit off.


    Though, it was a pity thatter on everything would be wiped out and only the Demons would remain on Earth.


    Whatever be the case, Lucielle would always be away from harm and Alex had sworn to protect her.


    He would give up his own life if needed, but he would definitely always look after her.


    This little woman had done a lot for him and even in her dying moments, which Alex really didn''t want to recall, she had only cared for his well being instead of her own.


    Thinking of all this made Alex''s heart heavy, but he remained calm and went to see Lucielle.


    Alex was given an entry without any problems in the LCB building. He was almost their boss now and held great power.


    Lucielle had also ensured to train everyone properly so that no one bothered Alex.


    As he walked inside the building and hopped in the elevator, reaching the top floor, he suddenly bumped into ady.


    "Nngh!"  Thedy eximed while rubbing her head.


    Looking at her, Alex didn''t think much, but as thedy looked back at him, Alex''s eyes suddenly widened in shock as he realized something.


    There was a cold expression on thedy''s face and looking at Alex stare at her as if he had seen a ghost, she knitted her brows and said, "Don''t block my path."


    This cold beauty, thisdy on whom Alex had bumped into, it was none other than Marcelle, the only daughter of Lucielle.


    This thing should''ve been something normal for Alex, but it wasn''t.


    Throughout the second regression turn, Marcelle was nowhere to be found.


    No, not just Marcelle, none of his wives were found anywhere in the whole damn universe there!


    If his wives weren''t there and if Marcelle too wasn''t there, then this meant¡­


    With knitted brows, Alex held Marcelle''s wrist and pulled her into the elevator.


    As the elevator door closed up, a shocked expression took over Marcelle, but then was followed by an angry expression.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Alex didn''t hesitate and held Marcelle''s hand. He looked right into her eyes after doing so and said in a firm tone, "You''re my wife."


    "What!?" Marcelle was shocked.


    Alex sped her hand tightly and repeated with all due seriousness, "You. Are. My. Wife."


    "¡­" Marcelle didn''t speak further on this and stared at Alex.


    If this was someone else, they would''ve pped the shit out of Alex, but something was off between the two''s interaction and Marcelle didn''t do so.


    Alex was very much confident this time and knew he hadn''t gotten his own wife wrong.


    Thedies had mentioned repeatedly of there being a missing wife. Plus, except for his wives, the only other person missing in the second regression turn was Marcelle.


    Alex was greatly confused about this thing as Lucielle''s love life was just about normal.


    He couldn''t understand how Lucielle didn''t have a baby despite being married and he also failed to understand the disappearance of Marcelle.


    But today though, he had finally uncovered the mystery.


    Finally, it wasn''t something that had remained unquestioned.


    Marcelle really was his wife and it was exactly due to this that he wasn''t able to see her as Lucielle''s daughter in the second regression turn.


    With Marcelle in tow, Alex had sessfully managed to find all his wives and there were no more mysteries regarding them remaining.


    Marcelle, who was silent all along, heard the elevator''s ding as they reached the bottom most floor.


    She snapped out of her daze and looking at Alex, couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head.


    "This was so anticlimactic, dear."


    "Haha!" Alex beganughing as he heard that.


    He was right! He was goddamn right! This was indeed his wife!


    Alex pushed the button for the top floor again and without letting anyone in, got the elevator to start moving.


    He took a step ahead and wrapped his arms around Marcelle''s waist.


    "I finally found you, honey."

 Chapter 150 She’s Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 150 She¡¯s Destiny</h4>


    Marcelle was taken aback by the suddenment from Alex.


    At this point, this ice beauty should''ve been angry and pped Alex away, but such wasn''t the case.


    Marcelle was really dumbfounded and stared at Alex for a good few seconds right in front of the elevator.


    It was only when the elevator door chimed open did shee back to her senses.


    The icy expression on her face softened up and looking right into Alex''s eyes, she asked, "How did youe to this conclusion?"


    Alex smiled widely as he heard that question. If previously he had even the slightest bit of doubt, now it was all gone.


    What was left was nothing butplete assurance that this was his wife!


    Alex walked close to Marcelle and wrapped his arms around her waist. He lifted her up and spun around, making the whole office look at them.


    The employees were greatly surprised when they saw their ice cold chief be lifted in such a manner. Everyone sneakily nced at the two and tried to pretend that they weren''t watching.


    This wasn''t the proper ce to do such things and have a talk, thus Marcelle used some of her Blessed powers and got free from Alex''s hold.


    Without saying a word, she held his hand and took him right into her office.


    As the door mmed shut, Marcelle pushed Alex at the wall and putting her hands beside him, looked straight into his eyes and asked, "How did you guess, darling?"


    There was no point hiding anymore. Her husband had guessed it correctly and there was no more reason to y pretend.


    Marcelle was indeed thest wife whom Alex had to find. The rest had appeared on their own and for some reason, Marcelle wasn''t included, so she was just left alone.


    But, with everyone being present and with only her being left, it turned out to be pretty easy to find her.


    Alex smiled at Marcelle''s question and wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her forehead, which Marcelle didn''t resist or avoid, and said, "How can I not find my own wife?"


    Marcelle scrunched her nose at this reply. She pinched Alex''s abdomen and said, "I really want to know. Don''t keep me in suspense like this."


    Alex chuckled and then stated the things that had transpired.


    Marcelle, at first, simply nodded, but then by the end, her brows were knitted and a frown was on her face.


    When Alex finished, a vein popped on her forehead and she couldn''t help butment, "Those bitches¡­"


    This was a natural response. Her sisters¡­ they had truly done something without even notifying her. This was so annoying and spiteful that Marcelle really just wished to beat those guys up.


    Sadly, Marcelle wasn''t the eldest in the group to do such a thing. Though, she was still high up and could actually go beat up some of the younger girls like Ava and Lumina if she wished to.


    Alex had a hearty chuckle at Marcelle''s reaction and it just confirmed the fact of her being his wife once again.


    Marcelle, after a few seconds of pure annoyance, finally sighed and shook her head.


    "I guess it was Destiny''s destiny to suffer through such a thing."


    Marcelle made a self-deprecating joke, but Alex didn''t catch it and was instead surprised to find out that his wife was no one else but Destiny herself.


    He was told beforehand that she was Destiny, but now with her being in his arms and him feeling her, it was a totally different feeling.


    This being right in front¡­ This cute being¡­ She was what gave everybody in the universe a path to walk on.


    Be it a simple rock or aplex sentient being, they all had a set destiny in which their life would move towards.


    It was so fascinating to know that if Marcelle didn''t exist, then so won''t the destinies of everyone and everything.


    Marcelle yed such a crucial role and yet, she seemed like such a simple and gleeful girl when in Alex''s embrace.


    Nobody could even guess that she was the one controlling everything.


    Of course, all of the wives were special, but this was just one of the amazing qualities of Marcelle that Alex was currently appreciating.


    Having found his wife atst, Alex gave her lots of kisses and spent some alone time with her.


    The two chatted together and during their talks, Alex realized that it was indeed in character for his wife to be cold.


    Her icy expressions weren''t just for show. She was actually cold in general, but when with her loved ones like Alex, she would open up and show her warm side.


    A few things about Marcelle Alex learnt in the short conversation were that firstly, she loved some alone time, free from all work. But that was really rare for her to get and she would be busy at all times.


    Secondly, she loved Alex to no end. During their conversation, she held his hand and continuously massaged it gently. She would also ce her head on his shoulders while she stopped speaking and was a good listener.


    There were far too many smaller things that Alex learnt and he couldn''t help but find them cute.


    Once their conversation was over, it was time to go back to work.


    Alex stated to Marcelle that he was here for some urgent work.


    Marcelle asked what it was and Alex answered about it being something rted to her mother.


    Marcelle didn''t need to be told more about this as she had a general idea. Instead of going along with Alex, she merely gave him a few helpful tips and asked him to go see her mother, thene back soon.


    The tips made no sense to Alex at this stage, but he kept them in mind and went to see Lucielle.


    While on his way, he suddenly realized that¡­ He forgot to mention his rtionship with Lucielle to Marcelle¡­


    What would happen if Marcelle were to know Alex was dating her mother too? Well, things were definitely going to getplicated, but nothing could be done now.


    Alex was not going to leave Lucielle alone. She had taken great care of him when he was at his lowest in the second regression turn and she had always been a great support.


    Such a fine woman was really difficult to find and in no way would he leave her orpromise her with any other thing.


    Lucielle needed to be cherished and how Marcelle would react to this news was something Alex didn''t know of.


    Whatever the case be, he was ready to handle things if need arose.


    Walking to Lucielle''s office, as Alex entered in, he saw her sitting and working on some papers.


    "Alex?" Asked Lucielle as she looked at him.


    Alex smiled and walking up to her, hugged her and then kissed her forehead as if it was all normal.


    Lucielle was surprised by this sudden gesture since they hadn''t been so intimate before, but it was a weing gesture and she didn''t really hate it.


    "What''s gotten to you?" Lucielle raised an eyebrow and asked with a happy smile.


    Alex sat down on the chair opposite to her and asked, "Is something wrong with me?"


    Lucielle shook her head. "Nothing''s wrong, you just seem a bit¡­ yful, today."


    Alex chuckled. "I see. In any case, time is of essence and I''m here for some urgent work. Things have gotten dyed slightly, so let''s wrap things up and get going."


    Lucielle had not the slightest of clue as to what Alex had just mentioned, but nodded her head nheless and rolled with it.


    "Right, so¡­"


    Alex went straight to the point.


    The reason Alex was here was to talk to Lucielle about the Thirteenth Floor. It was an important property, but it was useless to them all.


    The only person that could benefit off of it was China''s Chen Yifan and this property should go to him.


    However, he needed to be on their side first. He needed to be trustworthy and he had to be somewhat loyal as well.


    Chen Yifan had great potential and it should be harnessed as soon as possible.


    Alex was here to discuss things regarding Chin Yifan himself. Lucielle knew a lot about world politics and also had connections to have a background check be done on someone.


    Chen Yifan was still young and not that unguarded. Lucielle should thus have some information on him and Alex was here to get them, while also hoping to spend some time with her while conversing.

 Chapter 151 Samuel’s A Millionaire

    <h4>Chapter 151 Samuel¡¯s A Millionaire</h4>


    After exining everything, Lucielle tapped on the table in front with her fingers and said, "Chen Yifan¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s going to be troublesome."


    "Yes." Alex nodded his head lightly. "That guy''s nothing but a hot piece of trouble."


    "Indeed." Lucielle didn''t deny it as Alex really was right.


    Chen Yifan caused nothing but a hotpot of troubles. There was nothing good about him and he was absolutely hated by the Chinese government as well as Blesseds and Evil Blesseds around the world.


    Despite many wanting to kill him, he was damn strong and nobody was even able to touch his hair. It was for this exact reason that there was an Emperor title etched onto him.


    In the far future, during the apocalypse, Chen Yifan was one of the only few survivors and that said a lot about him.


    Coaxing him into getting on their side would be a challenge, but nothing impossible.


    Alex knew what Chen Yifan wanted and what his weakness was.


    He didn''t say it to Lucielle, but he had his ns to get that guy to be their ally.


    The reason Alex didn''t say his ns were to protect Lucielle. The more a person knew, the greater the risk of them getting hurt. It was not the normal Earth anymore and secrets were best kept hidden sometimes.


    Alex discussed a few things with Lucielle and in mid conversation, took her to the couch and sat together.


    As the conversation came to an end, Alex decided to let loose and rx for a bit.


    He hugged Lucielle from behind and resting his head on her shoulder, said in a soft tone, "All of that aside, I have something important to tell you."


    Lucielle leaned back in Alex''s embrace and patting his head, asked, "What is it?"


    "I''m together with Marcelle as well." Alex dropped the bombshell suddenly.


    Lucielle raised her eyebrows in surprise and Alex expected her to be angry, but she wasn''t.


    Lucielle was merely surprised and there wasn''t any other feeling present. She had expected this to happen sooner orter for some reason.


    "I see. Who proposed?" Lucielle asked calmly.


    Alex shook his head slightly and answered, "Nobody did. We just got together."


    "Is she happy?"


    "You should ask her yourself."


    There was silence for a while as their conversation came to an end.


    The two didn''t speak and just basked in each other''s warmth.


    After a while, Lucielle got up and stretching slightly, turned to look at Alex and said with a smile, "You gave me quite the work to do. Anyway, I''ll finish it up and let''s go on a date. You, me, and Marcelle together."


    Alex got up as well and gave Lucielle a light kiss on her lips. "Don''t overwork yourself, alright?"


    Lucielle nodded and Alex left her office after finishing.


    Getting out, Alex''s rxing time was over and he was calcting his next move.


    Firstly, Alex gave a call to Carl and Samuel and asked them what they were up to.


    Carl and Samuel were raiding dungeons at present and surprisingly, in just a month, both the two had amassed enough wealth from there to be millionaires in the real world.


    Samuel''s mother was really happy and so was the rest of his family.


    Things were going great for him and he could afford to conduct marriages of all his siblings without any worries.


    In his second regression turn, everything about Samuel had gone well and his life wasn''t as tragic as Alex''s.


    It was because Samuel had taken a profession of being a wandering merchant. He had left Alex''s side after the apocalypse and wandered from ce to ce.


    Even while being with Alex, Samuel had ensured to be neutral and eliminate any potential threat he may have to his life or ones around him.


    It went without a doubt that Samuel was smart. All he needed was one push from Alex, which made him forget about being a yboy and make use of his full potential.


    In the first life, Samuel was a yboy, millionaire, and although he had ended up making decent money, at the end of the day, the sess he achieved there was nowhere close to what he got in the second regression turn.


    Alex definitely ended up learning a lot from Samuel of the second regression turn and at present, there was not a lot of things that he needed to do in regards to him.


    On the call, Samuel and Carl discussed a few important things with Alex.


    Apparently, they had found a secret alliance and were nning on making use of it. This alliance roughly specialized in gathering intel.


    Alex knew about this one. It was called the Oran Alliance and they were one of the leading assassin groups in the world, specializing in both intel gathering and assassination.


    Their ranks were open for all types of people and hence Blesseds and Evil Blesseds could be seen under the same roof at times here.


    Alex suggested the two find ways to join them and also to be careful. He truthfully stated of them being assassins behind the scenes and an intelligencework on the surface.


    Samuel and Carl were greatly surprised when they heard that. Carl got anxious and nervous about this. He didn''t want to lose his life unnecessarily while Samuel was all in for it.


    Samuel was well-versed with what these guys expected from the neers. It was nothing outrageous and something he and Carl possessed.


    Samuel was optimistic whereas Carl was the opposite. But, by the end of the call, it was decided that they would join that alliance.


    It was beneficial to the two and there were no losses.


    Before ending the call, Alex asked how Carl was doing. He had identally found him during a mission and by the end, this little guy had ended up being a vital part of his life.


    Carl was a really kind and humble kid. He may seem stupid, but he was genuinely nice.


    He had been lonely for quite a long time in his life until one fine day, fate had finally taken pity on him and sent an angel his way.


    He found a girl of his age who was actually the dominant type. She was the exact opposite of Carl, but her demeanor and behaviorplimented him to no end.


    It was due to this girl that Carl ended up getting out of his loneliness. He led a good life and after Earth was gone, his whereabouts were unknown.


    Where Carl or his girlfriend went, Alex had no clue. However, in this life, Alex had no ns to let go of this dude.


    There was an instance when he had saved Alex''s life and taken damage onto himself.


    Carl was severely hurt for quite a while and it took many years to find the right cure for him.


    The goal in this life was to give Carl nothing but the best and also to find his wife as soon as possible.


    His wife was an actual Angel, someone who''s n was constantly trying to wipe out the Demons.


    Carl would thus need to wait until the apocalypse happened to see her, but given how lonely and desperate he was for love, Alex had a few things in mind for him.


    Ending the call with the two and while sitting in a luxurious car, Alex was being driven back to his home.


    This car belonged to Lucielle and Alex was pretty much free to use it. He couldmand the driver to whatever destination he wanted to reach.


    Reclined back on his seat and looking outside the window, some thoughts ran through Alex''s mind.


    As usual, he was wondering about the second regression turn andparing it to his current life.


    The second turn felt so real that Alex refused to believe it was a hallucination. Also, he had lived such a long life there that if it wasn''t a hallucination, maybe the current Alex''s mind would''ve been broken.


    The two things were contradicting each other and Alex couldn''t properly make out what was real and what wasn''t.


    Alex had always leaned towards the thing being a hallucination though. His wives weren''t there in the second regression turn and that was a big thing.


    It was also the appearance of a higher entity that said to him he was too benevolent that brought out further skepticism.


    So much shit had happened in such a short time that it was really worrying.


    Lastly, the most important thing of all in the second regression turn was something that worried Alex in the current life.


    It was that¡­


    ''I never found a Celestial Archway of Ascendance¡­''

 Chapter 152 [Don’t unlock]

    Chapter 152 [Don¡¯t unlock]


    A/N: I understand that the chapters haven''t been updated. Really sorry about that. Will update them soon.


    Been really busytely with college and stuff.


    ¡­..


    Before Miwa got too annoyed and threw hands at them, Lith and Dennis stopped with their teasing.


    Once they were done, Miwa sighed and asked, "Can you take me back now?"


    Though the city was really nice and it was fun to hangout with this group, it was time to go back and take on the responsibilities again.


    Lith, standing around her, asked, "You wanna go back so soon? There''s a lot of things to do. Plus, we haven''t even sparred yet."


    Miwa shook her head. "There''s no time for all that. I have a little brother to take care of."


    Dennis, sipping on some milkshake he stole from Ralph, asked, "How old is he?"


    Miwa felt it was a reasonable question and answered, "Eight years old."


    "Hmm¡­" Dennis began pondering things upon hearing that.


    Lith and Ralph too began pondering, making Miwa confused.


    "What are you three thinking of?" Miwa couldn''t help but ask, looking at their strange faces.


    Lith rubbed his chin and answered, "Your brother will be thirteen in five years. That means, he''ll end up spending his time in an academy until he''s eighteen. From then, he would be recruited by some powers if he''s strong enough and wouldn''t really need you."


    "What the¡­" Miwa was dumbfounded. She didn''t think that these three were nning to give her an existential crisis out of nowhere.


    "Your little brother can take care of his own self in a while. Come, let''s spar in the meantime." Dennis suggested.


    He really wanted to fight this short gori. She seemed powerful and could be a good challenge.


    "But¡ª" Miwa chimed and wanted to say something, but got interrupted.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Your brother needs to learn a lot of things and build his foundation before awakening his Magic Core. I''ll have someone arrange things for your brother. You need not worry." Lith stated.


    Miwa didn''t understand him and asked, "And how exactly are you going to do it? Do you think there''s someone better than me who can raise him?"


    "Yes." Lith replied without hesitation. "You yourself don''t know many things, it''s better to leave things to experts."


    "Huh?" Miwa was confused. "What expert? What exactly are you saying?"


    The trio sighed together, looking at this country bumpkin''s dumbness.


    They knew Miwa was somewhat slow in analyzing things, but couldn''t guess that she was this slow.


    Lith looked at her and asked while shaking his head, "Shawty, who do you think we are?"


    Miwa scrunched her nose as she cringed at being called that. "Don''t call me that again."


    "Just answer already." Lith repeated.


    Miwa thought about it and replied, "You three are some rich nobles?"


    The trio nodded their heads.


    "That''s right." Dennis answered.


    Miwa shrugged. "It wasn''t that difficult, was it?"


    Ralph, in a calm tone, said, "You haven''t guessed the whole thing, don''t get cocky."


    Miwa tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Ralph meant.


    The whole conversation seemed so stupid and so pointless that even Dennis was having a headache.


    What Ralph was suffering through at this point, it was something only he knew.


    Dennis was already too much for him to handle and now there was someone simr in the group again. It was simply testing his patience at this point.


    Lith chimed in to end the conversation and said to Miwa, "I am the Vampire Prince, he''s¡­"


    He began introducing himself and the other two, making Miwa widen her eyes in shock.


    When Lith finished, Miwa was so shocked that not a single word came out of her mouth. She just stood there, dazed, as if she had heard some out of this world news.


    "You''re what!?!" Miwa snapped out of her daze and asked in shock.


    The three simply nodded their heads.


    "You heard it correctly." Dennis answered.


    "Holy shit! How did I¡ª No, wait. What are you three doing in the Human Continent? What ulterior ns do you have!?"


    Miwa immediately raised her guard and took a defensive stance, realizing that these guys may be enemies.


    Even though she enjoyed her time with them, there was no saying that these guys weren''t harmless. She was a human, their literal prey, and it was only natural for her to act in such a manner.


    Looking at her get so defensive, Dennis got in an attacking stance. "We fighting? Cool!"


    "No fighting." Ralph smacked Dennis''s head and said.


    Dennis clicked his tongue and got up.


    Miwa was surprised, but continued to be in her position nheless.


    Lith walked up to her and shook his head with a sigh, as if he had just encountered an unruly toddler.


    He rubbed Miwa''s head, making her annoyed, and said, "Your brother will be taken care of and don''t worry, you''re going back to your home too. We can sparter together."


    Saying so, Lith made her teleport back to her home.


    "Wai¡ª" Miwa wanted to say something before disappearing, but couldn''t do so as Lith''s magic was too powerful for her to resist.


    "We should go back home too,ds. We need to train ourselves as well." Lith stated.


    The two nodded their heads and eventually, they all left to go back to their ces.


    ¡­..


    A month passed.


    After the shenanigans with Miwa, Lith had gone back to working and training.


    Miwa was a sweet countryside girl, despite appearing so unruly and carefree.


    She had somehow be the newest addition to this trio, but would take some time to properly assimte and join them.


    Lith really didn''t know that such a strange human lived in this world. There were no mentions in any records and it was a total idental find.


    Lith hadn''t met Miwa again and she was busy doing her own things in her town, but just by looking at her from afar, he could tell what sort of special talents she had.


    Miwa had pretty little affinity to magic and only possessed only one elemental affinity, which was Destruction.


    Though such was the case, she was really formidable in the ways of physical battles. She was a literal tank and on the brighter side, she was actually somehow immune to all sorts of aura.


    No aura was enough to scare her and there was no amount of killing intent that could do so as well.


    While it was a good thing she didn''t feel anything, it was also somehow bad on its own.


    One''s body, after perceiving a dangerous aura, would feel chills and trigger flight or fight instincts.


    But, Miwa didn''t possess such a thing and this was dangerous for her. If she couldn''t assess how strong her opponent was, she was bound to die someday soon.


    Though such was the case, she was really strong in all physical aspects and may not really go down without an actual fight.


    Miwa was a literal beast and her joining him, Ralph, and Dennis was actually a very good thing.


    Ralph and Dennis alone would be really lonely. Lith couldn''t always be there for them. But with Miwa in the squad, they would make a new friend and chill with her.


    Miwa had simr potential and strength as those guys. In fact, she had a slight edge over them as she didn''t need to train in multiple elements.


    These two would need to work really hard if they wanted to catch up to her, but that also wasn''t a problem since both were cultivation freaks.


    Lith was ahead of everyone by leaps and bounds. There was nopetition and it was sort of sad to see himself charge so ahead in the frontlines.


    Lith hoped to grow together with the rest of the three, but that was just a passing thought. He knew something like this could never happen.


    Lith didn''t have any problems regarding this, to say the least. He was actually quite happy.


    Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis could work together and grow together. They would prosper and this was something Lith wanted to see.


    Miwa could stand in front of literally anyone. She could also see anyone and hear them as well.


    It didn''t matter if the opposite party was a strong God or an immortal, Miwa could face anyone and everyone due to her special ability.


    This was going to be of great help and how the future would hold, that was something Lith was looking forward to.


    In any case, Miwa aside, while in the Royal Castle, Lith was actually doing something productive for once and not perving on hisdies.


    He had inserted himself into the administration and was learning all the little details of the Vampire Society.


    The Vampire Society was really fascinating and much different than the rest of the world.


    People in this society were actually happy to be ruled and liked the nobles and the royalty ruling them.


    The .

 Chapter 153 [Don’t unlock]

    <h4>Chapter 153 [Don¡¯t unlock]</h4>


    A/N: So sorry everyone, time is really tight for me right now and hence the chapters haven''t been published yet.


    The daily chapter posting is a necessary and I can''t help it.


    Though, be assured, all the chapters will be published by the day end by any means. There won''t be further such chapters.


    ¡­..


    Creeaaaaakkk!


    Lith pushed open the gate and walked inside the room, caring not for any potential threats that there may be.


    A Supreme Rank was with him, so there was no need to fear anything.


    As the door opened up, arge dark room appeared right in front of Lith and Fei.


    There was a red hue within this room, bringing forth a creepy ambience.


    It wasn''t creepy to Lith though since he was a Vampire. It was rather cozy here.


    Going inside this creepy room, Lith saw gigantic red tubes going right above the ceiling and beneath the ground.


    Bubbling noise of water could be heard within them and walking close to one of the tubes, a faint scent of blood assaulted Lith''s nose.


    He touched the tube and tried to feel what was inside.


    A burning sensation went through his hand as he touched it and in the next few instances, he felt some blood essence seeping through the boiling liquid within these tubes.


    This blood definitely belonged to a Vampire and amused by it, Lith followed the tubes going up the ceiling with Fei.


    Lith and Fei were toozy to find paths leading up, so they simply smashed a hole in the ceiling and went high up.


    Reaching the top of the room, the sight Lith saw made him frown and be disgusted.


    There were tens of Vampires confined to their coffins and right beside them were Humans.


    Multiple small tubes etched with ancient inscriptions flowed through the two species and the disgusting thing about them was that their flesh and bones were getting exchanged.


    The Vampires were half decayed while the Humans were disfigured due to new flesh and bones joining with their physiques.


    This sight was so disgusting that Lith felt like puking.


    "How can someone even think of this? It''s absolutely absurd." Lithmented.


    Fei, standing beside him and looking at the scene with a neutral look, replied, "I think they wanted the best of both worlds, Master."


    "Seems like it." Lith said and walked close to inspect the abnormal ''creatures''.


    These guys couldn''t be deemed as Humans or Vampires anymore. They were totally different from the norms.


    Squatting down and checking the Human that had Vampire flesh wielded on him, Lith said, "Fei, have you ever seen a Half-Vampire Half-Human?"


    Fei shook her head. "That''s not possible to happen."


    Lith raised an eyebrow at what he heard. "Why''s that?"


    For some reason, there really were no hybrids in this world and it was not even a joke.


    When Lith had arrived in this world and saw the races existing in peace, he assumed that interspecies marriages were quitemon. Hence, hybrids would be quitemon too.


    But to his surprise, there really were no hybrids. Not even one that was known.


    Whenever two people reproduce, the child born would be the same species as one of its parents. There was no in between.


    Lith didn''t understand why such a phenomenon existed and he never got the time to research it either.


    Well, part of the reason he didn''t research was because he was busy. But now that he saw someone trying to create a hybrid, the question popped up again in his mind.


    Fei, being questioned by her Master, answered, "Well, Master¡­ it''s just how nature is. Even though the child would belong to¡­"


    Fei gave a long answer to what Lith had asked her, but to shorten it down, the reason was simply nature.


    Nature didn''t allow hybrids as they were not proper. What it did allow however was evolution and passing down of the traits.


    For instance, if a Vampire and a Human had a child, and let''s say the child was born as a Vampire¡­ the child could gain the intelligence of a Human and have a huge potential in cultivation.


    Likewise, if the child was born a Human, it could have the regeneration, bloodthirst and cruelty of a Vampire and so on.


    There could never be mixing of the two like the child being Half Vampire and Human as that would be really conflicting and unstable.


    Nature loved stability and everything was designed in such aplexly perfect way that having imperfections was nigh impossible.


    A Vampire and a Human''s child couldn''t be distinguished as a half-half, but the child could definitely inherit abilities.


    If one were to dive deep into this matter, a perfect example of things would be Dennis.


    Dennis had an Angel in the ancestry from his mother''s side.


    Even though his mother didn''t have any traits regarding that of an Angel, Dennis sure did inherit one thing, that being the Light affinity.


    Dennis was one of those rare Vampires with a Light affinity and this was the result of interspecies interactions.


    To sum up, a Human and a Vampire could have a baby, but the chances of the baby inheriting all the good properties of their parents was impossible. Only a select few things would be passed down.


    If there wasn''t such a thing, there would be far too many overpowered individuals in the world. They could have limitless potential and cause chaos as easy as flicking a finger.


    Fei exined all of this as if it was only natural while Lith had some other profound thoughts on this.


    He came from a world where there wasn''t magic or swords or anything per se. But, the knowledge of gics was vast there.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Before Miwa got too annoyed and threw hands at them, Lith and Dennis stopped with their teasing.


    Once they were done, Miwa sighed and asked, "Can you take me back now?"


    Though the city was really nice and it was fun to hangout with this group, it was time to go back and take on the responsibilities again.


    Lith, standing around her, asked, "You wanna go back so soon? There''s a lot of things to do. Plus, we haven''t even sparred yet."


    Miwa shook her head. "There''s no time for all that. I have a little brother to take care of."


    Dennis, sipping on some milkshake he stole from Ralph, asked, "How old is he?"


    Miwa felt it was a reasonable question and answered, "Eight years old."


    "Hmm¡­" Dennis began pondering things upon hearing that.


    Lith and Ralph too began pondering, making Miwa confused.


    "What are you three thinking of?" Miwa couldn''t help but ask, looking at their strange faces.


    Lith rubbed his chin and answered, "Your brother will be thirteen in five years. That means, he''ll end up spending his time in an academy until he''s eighteen. From then, he would be recruited by some powers if he''s strong enough and wouldn''t really need you."


    "What the¡­" Miwa was dumbfounded. She didn''t think that these three were nning to give her an existential crisis out of nowhere.


    "Your little brother can take care of his own self in a while. Come, let''s spar in the meantime." Dennis suggested.


    He really wanted to fight this short gori. She seemed powerful and could be a good challenge.


    "But¡ª" Miwa chimed and wanted to say something, but got interrupted.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Your brother needs to learn a lot of things and build his foundation before awakening his Magic Core. I''ll have someone arrange things for your brother. You need not worry." Lith stated.


    Miwa didn''t understand him and asked, "And how exactly are you going to do it? Do you think there''s someone better than me who can raise him?"


    "Yes." Lith replied without hesitation. "You yourself don''t know many things, it''s better to leave things to experts."


    "Huh?" Miwa was confused. "What expert? What exactly are you saying?"


    The trio sighed together, looking at this country bumpkin''s dumbness.


    They knew Miwa was somewhat slow in analyzing things, but couldn''t guess that she was this slow.


    Lith looked at her and asked while shaking his head, "Shawty, who do you think we are?"


    Miwa scrunched her nose as she cringed at being called that. "Don''t call me that again."


    "Just answer already." Lith repeated.


    Miwa thought about it and replied, "You three are some rich nobles?"


    The trio nodded their heads.


    "That''s right." Dennis answered.


    Miwa shrugged. "It wasn''t that difficult, was it?"


    Ralph, in a calm tone, said, "You haven''t guessed the whole thing, don''t get cocky."


    Miwa tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Ralph meant.


    The whole conversation seemed so stupid and so pointless that even Dennis was having a headache.


    What Ralph was suffering through at this point, it was something only he knew.


    Dennis was already too much for him to handle and now there was someone simr in the group

 Chapter 154 [Don’t unlock]

    Chapter 154 [Don¡¯t unlock]


    A/N: Chapters are almost finished and will be updated soon one by one.


    So sorry about theck of updates. I am trying my level best to not let this happen again.


    I''ll notify about the chapter updates on discord and in case you aren''t there, you can alwayse back when the next chapter is posted.


    Once again, so sorry about this.


    ¡­..


    When Lith asked her a question, Miwa continued to walk and replied, "There''s quite a few things left. Why?"


    "I need you to see someone and talk to them." Lith stated his intentions honestly.


    "Someone who?" Miwa asked while struggling to take steps.


    Her face was red and her muscles were still bulging, a sign that she was exerting herself to her fullest potential.


    Lith, still on the wooden rod connecting the buckets, answered, "Yexin. Do you know about her?"


    "Yexin?" Miwa couldn''t recall anybody called by that name.


    "The Empress¡­ the ruler of Kingdom of Yexin." Lith rified.


    "The ruler, oh¡ª OHH¡ª OHHH¡­ WHAT!?"


    Miwa dropped the buckets as soon as she heard that,pletely in shock.


    She turned around to see Lith, who was standing tall, and was just able to see his chest.


    Miwa didn''t hesitate to kick Lith behind his knee and have him bend down.


    Getting him at his eye level, she put her hands on his shoulders and asked with shock, "What did you just say!?"


    Such a kick wouldn''t have Lith falter like that, but Miwa was a friend and he bent down to meet her eye level willingly.


    Looking at her, Lith chuckled and asked, "Why are you surprised like that? Didn''t I tell you that I am the Vampire Prince? I could literally even meet your Human Ancestor, this is nothing."


    Miwa frowned upon hearing that and then let go of Lith''s shoulders.


    She suddenly realized that her question was totally stupid and that the way she was surprised was also really dumb.


    She should''ve remembered that this tall annoying idiot was actually an authority and not someone normal.


    It wasn''t her fault to forget this though. In her head, she had thought of the Vampires to be cruel, bloodthirsty, evil, and whatnot. Naturally, their Prince would be someone cruel too, she thought.


    But in reality, what Miwa was looking at was totally different.


    This guy was far too stupid to seem like the Prince and the two friends he had, they too didn''t give off that royalty-like vibes.


    In any case, realizing her mistake, Miwa scrunched her nose and said, "Why do you want me to meet Her Majesty?"


    Miwa literally lived in the kingdom right beside Yexin''s. It would be weird of her to go meet the Empress like that and thus she asked.


    "Are you willing to meet her or not? Or are you perhaps afraid that you''ll be beaten up by Yexin?" Lith didn''t answer and instead steered the conversation into provoking Miwa.


    Miwa knitted her brows at this. "Why would the Empress beat me?"


    Lith shrugged. "How would I know? That''s your fear, not mine."


    "What¡­" Miwa had no idea just what the hell was this conversation even that she was having and got really confused.


    "Master, why are you even asking?" Fei chimed in at this time and said. "You can just take Miss Miwa against her wishes and have her interact."


    "Oh!" Lith pped his hands as if he hadn''t thought of this before. "You''re right. Why am I even asking this shorty for her opinion? Does her opinion even matter? Pfft¡­"


    Lith said this to spite Miwa and teased her.


    A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead, but before she could even say anything in reply, Lith wrapped his arm around her shoulders and vanished from the spot.


    Miwa didn''t even get the time to react or protest and in just an instance, the three reached a spacious grand room, where there was a throne at the end of it, upon which was a vixen sitting and staring down at her subjects in a domineering manner.


    The sudden spatial fluctuations alerted the woman and being shocked, she got up from her seat and activated all her defences.


    In no time, Lith, Fei, and Miwa were bombarded with multiple attacks and this made Miwa get on full alert mode and take a defensive stance.


    Though, it wasn''t too much of a stress on her as with just the flick of a finger, Fei made everything explode, dumbfounding the woman on the throne.


    "It''s all you from here on, Miwa. Go talk to her about¡­"


    Lith walked up to Miwa while saying so.


    As he reached in front of her, he tapped her forehead with his index finger. "¡­about this."


    Information poured into Miwa''s mind immediately and mixed emotions appeared on her face.


    Still, she retained her calmness and giving Lith a hateful look for dragging her into this, walked up to the Emperor Rank Yexin, standing in front of her throne.


    "Who are you three?" Yexin asked in a calm tone, concealing all her worries.


    Even though the situation hadpletely flipped on her and things had changed, Yexin didn''t show any emotional change and pretended that everything was fine.


    This was one of the qualities of a great leader and she was not going to show any form of weakness to her enemies.


    Yexin stood there still, domineering her bearing once again.


    Miwa, with her upper half of the kimono still folded down, tapped onto one of her deltoids and swung her arms, stretching the tight muscles to rx them.


    She appeared menacing while doing so and as she walked close to Yexin, not even a slight hint of worry could be seen on her face.


    "I can''t believe that a day woulde when I''d find a child like that to be so strong." Lith said softly to Fei beside her.


    Fei''s lips twitched upon hearing that. "Master, she''s your age and not a child."


    Not every short person was a child. And Miwa for sure wasn''t one with how she looked.


    Fei was annoyed by her master''sment because Miwa looked older than her. If Miwa was a child, then what was Fei? An infant or something?


    Lith ignored his cute butler and focused on the menacing shorty in the front.


    Miwa walked past the kneeling subjects and took the stairs to go right up towards Yexin.


    Yexin, a goth woman with hourss-like figure, donning purple robes, stared at the brown-haired Miwa walking close to her.


    She exuded her Emperor Rank pressure and tried to let Miwa know who she was up against, but sadly for her, there was no effect on Miwa.


    Miwa easily walked close to Yexin and looking up to meet her eye level, she asked while squinting her eyes, "Your Majesty, I expected better from you, but all you did were cheap things."


    A frown formed on Yexin''s face. "You are?"


    This was her first question. She didn''t care about what Miwa was referring to, all that mattered was who she was.


    Yexin could clearly see that there was no effect of her aura on Miwa. If that was the case, she must definitely belong to some revered n.


    Yet, if such was the case, then why was she calling her with honorifics? Yexin didn''t understand this.


    Miwa, when asked a question like that, felt obliged to answer since this was her superior.


    Though, she had been strictly told by Lith to not put herself down in any case whatsoever.


    She was instructed to treat Yexin as if she was her equal and not be intimidated by her.


    Miwa wasn''t really intimidated, she just felt the need to introduce herself since she was literally a peasant aspared to the Empress here.


    However, with being strictly told to act like equals, she didn''t act submissive or like a peasant in front of Yexin. Instead, she said calmly while still looking up, "I''m Miwa from the Mountain Town Washi in the Karonji Kingdom. Is this enough of an introduction for you?"


    A surprise look shed over Yexin''s face. A countryside bumpkin dared toe up here and talk to her like this?


    "Are you courting death, peasant?" Yexin said and tried to put her hand on Miwa''s head, but found herself unable to do so.


    Miwa frowned upon being called so rudely like that.


    She realized, Lith was right and she should''ve definitely treated this woman as equal.


    Although she wasn''t wrong at being called a peasant, since she really was one, with the tone Yexin had just said that, Miwa didn''t like it one bit.


    "You know¡­ Empress Yexin. I''m really trying to be nice here." Miwa said with her eyes shing with a serious glint.


    Being called by her name right away made Yexin frown harder. "What did you¡ª"


    "I''m the one asking questions here, Yexin." Miwa said and kicked Yexin''s legs, making her get down on her knees.

 Chapter 155 [Don’t unlock]

    Chapter 155 [Don¡¯t unlock]


    A/N: Chapter 150 is updated. The rest will be updated shortly. Please give me some time.


    Really sorry for the inconvenience.


    ¡­..


    The Mountain Town, Human Continent.


    It was just another warm day and a peaceful afternoon. Everything was going great and Miwa was carrying buckets of water back to her ce.


    There were actually spells d on her buckets that would make them really heavy upon water getting filled in them. This was something herte master had made for her.


    Since she was at home, her attire was the usual ck samurai kimono she wore for practice. It was folded from the top and her privates were covered by a white cloth that was wrapped tightly around her chest.


    Miwa had done her morning duties so far and it was training in the afternoon. She had cleaned the house they lived in, cooked food, sent her brother for training, and did other chores.


    Fully free to train, she now carried buckets of water back home which would be neededter for various purposes.


    There were no thoughts in her head as it waspletely focused on carrying the heavy weight on her shoulders back home.


    As Miwa took a few steps away from the well and walked, she suddenly felt that today the buckets were heavier than usual.


    One step¡­ Two steps¡­ Three steps¡­


    ''Heavy¡­'' Miwa thought to herself as her legs and upper muscles bulged.


    She had a slender body with modest curves, but she still packed a decent amount of muscles which were now showing.


    The weight just got heavier as she walked and her t abdomen tightened up to provide better core stability while walking.


    If her core wasn''t strong, her upper body would copse due to the weight on her shoulders.


    Miwa''s quads then strengthened themselves and her face was showing signs of struggles, with beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    "Nnghh¡­" Miwa grunted and gritted her teeth, not faltering to this pressure and focused fully on taking the buckets back home.


    "It sure is a lot of weight, Miwa-chan."


    Someone said something and Miwa then felt the sweat on her face be wiped away.


    "It is." Miwa was in her zone and didn''t bother to check who it was that was conversing with her or that her sweat had been wiped out.


    "Slurrp¡­ mhm¡­ human tea tasty tasty¡­"


    Miwa finally got out of her zone and heard a familiar voice.


    "Huh?"


    Miwa looked around to see where the voice wasing from.


    "Oh, she finally noticed."


    Miwa heard the familiar voice again.


    "Where¡ª"


    Before Miwa could even question, she felt her head getting patted.


    "Shawdy, you gotta widen your senses."


    The familiar voice now came from right above her.


    Knitting her brows, Miwa turned her head, only to see some long legs.


    Turning her head up, she saw a silverhead looking at her with a smile.


    Lith, sitting on Miwa''s shoulders, winked at her and said, "You''re doing great, but focus on pushing the earth down and the buckets up, instead of charging forward aimlessly."


    A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead and she was about to get really pissed, but then Lith''s words took her by surprise and made her pause.


    She thought about what Lith had just said and realizing that it made total sense, gritted her teeth and went back to doing what he just stated.


    Surprisingly enough, when she did so, it felt far easier to carry the weight.


    "See? Told you." Lith''s words rang in her ears.


    Miwa shook her head and in an annoyed tone, asked, "Why are you here? Do you not understand the concept of ''space''?"


    Miwa had asked for some alone time from the trio. She really didn''t care if they were some big shots or some lowlifes.


    What she cared about was her own small world, which included her training, daily chores, and her little brother.


    She was supposed to manage all of this, tie up loose ends, and then meet the trio again. This was the n and she had made it clear to them. Then¡­ Why was this guy here?


    Lith rubbed his chin and put on a deep pondering expression, as if he was some philosopher.


    "My child¡ª"


    "Speak normally or I''ll beat you up!" Miwa shouted with some hints of annoyance.


    She was far too annoyed with everything that was happening to care about herments.


    "Hey!" Fei''s voice rang from the other side. "Don''t be rude to Master."


    Surprised by hearing a feminine voice, Miwa turned to the other side, only to see that a young blonde guy was sitting there. "You, who are you?"


    Miwa was surprised to find out that she hadn''t sensed this person yet. This meant that this was someone strong and not to be trifled with.


    Just as Miwa asked that, she saw Lith putting his arms around the young butler.


    "This is my butler, Fei. He''s kind of gay because he loves me, but don''t mind him since he''s a good guy."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Thement Lith just made with a stupid smirk on his face¡­ It was so scandalous and controversial that it made both Fei and Miwa speechless.


    Fei couldn''t help but jump down from Miwa''s shoulder and distance herself from Lith, covering up her body with her hands as if she was about to be molested.


    Miwa looked at this and got further stupefied.


    ''Who''s the gay here?'' She couldn''t help but look at Lith after thinking so.


    There was a perverted look on his face as he bit his lip and eyed Fei like a hungry beast.


    Miwa was sort of disgusted, but then immediately amused at this development as something within her awakened.


    "So, you like boys?" Miwa asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Even though the conversation had turned astray, she didn''t forget to walk ahead and continue on with her training.


    Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that, but smirking, answered, "I don''t. But I''d let that butler of mine kiss me if he wanted to."


    "Oh, wow¡­"


    Instead of finding this disgusting, Miwa found it fascinating that such a thing was possible too.


    Unknowingly or knowingly, Lith had suddenly awakened the fujoshi within Miwa, making her amused over the BL things he was doing with Fei.


    Lith was surprised by Miwa''s reaction and Fei too was.


    The Master-Servant exchanged nces and suddenly nodded their heads at each other, finding this situation oddly surprising.


    They realized Miwa had suddenly awakened her BL fetish. It was definitely not a good thing, but well¡­ nothing could be done now.


    Lith had messed up slightly with his miscalction, but it was alright. Things hadn''t gone too bad yet.


    Lith thought that by showing Miwa his interaction with Fei, he would have her be disgusted and drop down the buckets, eventually stopping her training, but that didn''t happen and things took a different turn.


    Lith wanted to have Miwa stop her training ande with him, but ended up awakening a fetish within her.


    This was such a surprising change of events that it was reallyughable. Though, with Miwa looking at Lith with stars in her eyes, it felt troublesome rather thanughable.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I told you, I''m not into men." Lith smiled and shook his head.


    Miwa shed a perverted grin. "Oh, sure, sure. But you can let your butler kiss you right?"


    ''This girl¡­ damn¡­'' Lith regretted his decision.


    The tables had turned on him due to one miscalction and now he was the oppressed instead of being the oppressor.


    Though, he didn''t show his regret on his face and maintained a confident and smiling look.


    Raising an eyebrow at Miwa, he asked, "You want to see me kiss my butler?"


    Miwa grinned widely. "I never said that, but if you want to, please go ahead. I don''t mind."


    "Hey!" Fei shouted from the side.


    What the hell were these guys even discussing? She could understand her master, but this innocent girl too!?


    No, not innocent. Not anymore at least.


    Fei had an impression of Miwa being a training oriented girl who liked nothing but enjoying the small things she possessed. But with the sudden change, her opinion changedpletely and she now saw her as a pervert.


    Literally, Fei saw no difference between her master and this girl, who was even shorter than her by a few centimetres.


    Hearing Fei''s shout, Miwa turned to her and while continuing her walk, said with a smile, "Don''t worry Mr. Butler, I don''t judge people. Feel free to kiss that pervert, I''ll pretend that I am not looking."


    "Damn."


    "What!?"


    Lith was surprised while Fei was shocked.


    Fei was shocked not because of thement, but because she just realized she was seen as a guy by Miwa and not a girl.


    Damn it! She was not a guy but a girl! How can this stupid shorty mess such a thing up?


    From what angle did

 Chapter 156 [Don’t unlock]

    Chapter 156 [Don¡¯t unlock]


    A/N: I know, I know there''s almost 5 chapters of don''t unlock.


    So sorry about this. There''s festivals, college, and a lot of in real life stuff happening.


    I''m desperately trying to update the chapters as fast as possible.


    Chapter 151 will be updated soon and hopefully, hopefully I end up updating all chapters by day end.


    ¡­..


    After exining everything, Lucielle tapped on the table in front with her fingers and said, "Chen Yifan¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s going to be troublesome."


    "Yes." Alex nodded his head lightly. "That guy''s nothing but a hot piece of trouble."


    "Indeed." Lucielle didn''t deny it as Alex really was right.


    Chen Yifan caused nothing but a hotpot of troubles. There was nothing good about him and he was absolutely hated by the Chinese government as well as Blesseds and Evil Blesseds around the world.


    Despite many wanting to kill him, he was damn strong and nobody was even able to touch his hair. It was for this exact reason that there was an Emperor title etched onto him.


    In the far future, during the apocalypse, Chen Yifan was one of the only few survivors and that said a lot about him.


    Coaxing him into getting on their side would be a challenge, but nothing impossible.


    Alex knew what Chen Yifan wanted and what his weakness was.


    He didn''t say it to Lucielle, but he had his ns to get that guy to be their ally.


    The reason Alex didn''t say his ns were to protect Lucielle. The more a person knew, the greater the risk of them getting hurt. It was not the normal Earth anymore and secrets were best kept hidden sometimes.


    Alex discussed a few things with Lucielle and in mid conversation, took her to the couch and sat together.


    As the conversation came to an end, Alex decided to let loose and rx for a bit.


    He hugged Lucielle from behind and resting his head on her shoulder, said in a soft tone, "All of that aside, I have something important to tell you."


    Lucielle leaned back in Alex''s embrace and patting his head, asked, "What is it?"


    "I''m together with Marcelle as well." Alex dropped the bombshell suddenly.


    Lucielle raised her eyebrows in surprise and Alex expected her to be angry, but she wasn''t.


    Lucielle was merely surprised and there wasn''t any other feeling present. She had expected this to happen sooner orter for some reason.


    "I see. Who proposed?" Lucielle asked calmly.


    Alex shook his head slightly and answered, "Nobody did. We just got together."


    "Is she happy?"


    "You should ask her yourself."


    There was silence for a while as their conversation came to an end.


    The two didn''t speak and just basked in each other''s warmth.


    After a while, Lucielle got up and stretching slightly, turned to look at Alex and said with a smile, "You gave me quite the work to do. Anyway, I''ll finish it up and let''s go on a date. You, me, and Marcelle together."


    Alex got up as well and gave Lucielle a light kiss on her lips. "Don''t overwork yourself, alright?"


    Lucielle nodded and Alex left her office after finishing.


    Getting out, Alex''s rxing time was over and he was calcting his next move.


    Firstly, Alex gave a call to Carl and Samuel and asked them what they were up to.


    Carl and Samuel were raiding dungeons at present and surprisingly, in just a month, both the two had amassed enough wealth from there to be millionaires in the real world.


    Samuel''s mother was really happy and so was the rest of his family.


    Things were going great for him and he could


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    As Gyujin said those words, he began beating the living daylights out of Kelvin.


    His face was disfigured in no time and he was barely hanging onto dear life while being unconscious.


    The authorities couldn''t afford to lose their star yer like this and immediately stepped in to stop Gyujin.


    However, at this point, Alex stood up from the spectators seat and lightly jumping from his spot, arrived right in front of the cage''s entrance.


    Alex was in a ck hoodie and gray sweatpants. By no means did he look someone rich, but his overall charisma was enough for people to understand he definitely was someone of a big status.


    The guards and the club officials that were charging towards the cage, Alex looked at them and said with a smile, "Calm your titties, dogs. Don''t you want more money and viewerships?"


    Saying so, Alex took out a big briefcase out of nowhere and threw it right in front of the charging guards.


    The briefcase opened up and out of it appeared cash. Lots and lots of green cash.


    The guards immediately got greedy as each bundle of money could sum up to tens of thousands of dors.


    They began picking up the paper thrown and looking at the officials in suits, Alex took out another briefcase and tossed it to them.


    This case didn''t have cash like the other one, instead it contained special items that would only interest Blesseds.


    The briefcase didn''t open up like before and the officials had to do it themselves. As they had a look at the inside, they were shocked out of their minds and gazed up to look at Alex.


    Alex shook his hand and said, "Let this deathmatch continue. You''ll find someone like Kelvin again anyway."


    The officials couldn''t help but nod. That was true. They were really just charging right now to save their star yer, but it was not like they couldn''t have another one anytime soon.


    There were quite a few ready already to rece Kelvin but weren''t given a chance to fight against him as the club needed those people for more viewerships.


    Such underground fight clubs also wouldn''t take ce if they didn''t have a few Blesseds in their ranks. To do anything illegal in the world, a solid connection with influential people was needed.


    The items Alex thus provided were enough to shut these guys up and let the guy go.


    On Gyujin''s side, he totally turned Kelvin''s face into paste. It was a scene far more gruesome than what Kelvin usually did.


    The spectators were too shocked to even gasp and just stared at the thing happening in front of them. This was a sight they thought would appear only once in a lifetime and tried to burn the scene in their minds.


    Gyujin''s face was really serious as he finished off Kelvin. The betrayal his friend had suffered was far too distasteful and something which should''ve never happened.


    Memories of his past shed in front of Gyujin''s eyes as he beat Kelvin.


    Gyujin was a countryside kid and so was his friend. Both shared lots of happy moments but after they hit puberty, his friend developed an interest inbat sports.


    The interest turned into a hobby which then turned into a profession.


    His friend shifted to Seoul for better opportunities and being close friends, Gyujin followed along.


    Eventually, Gyujin''s friend won the regionals and went to nationals inbat sports. Then he went international and was finally noticed by the underground fight clubs.


    Asian representation was far too less and as his friend needed money as well to support his sickly parents, he epted the deathmatch offer and signed a year long contract.


    He didn''t say this to Gyujin as it would end up worrying him. It was a well kept secret and it was Gyujin himself who found out about it while scrolling through social media.


    Before Gyujin could react though, his friend was already killed.


    In grief, Gyujin promised to ughter everyone involved, but kept his calm despite being really broken.


    He signed a contract as well with the same fight club and here was, starting with his revenge.


    Gyujin''s friend, he had done nothing wrong. That guy was really good and was winning one match after another, but since the majority of the audience weren''t Asians, he wasn''t well liked.


    The fight clubs were losing viewerships due to him and having no choice, the fight clubs decided to eliminate him for once and for all.


    Nothing mattered to these guys other than viewerships as the money they made was not in hundreds or millions, but it was in the fricking billions!


    All untaxed money, something which went straight into their pockets and made them ultra rich.


    Gyujin''s friend was first drugged skillfully and in the match, he wasn''t able to perform optimally and ended up getting killed by Kelvin.


    Kelvin gained more poprity from his kill and eventually, the viewerships came back.


    Alex knew of this story due to the second regression.


    Gyujin was a literal undead. This guy never really died despite there being many murder attempts happening to him.


    In the current scenario, Gyujin would''ve been apprehended by the officials, but he would have the spectators'' attention and would be cheered on for his killer moves.


    At

 Chapter 157 [Don’t unlock]

    Chapter 157 [Don¡¯t unlock]


    A/N: Chapter will be updated soon, sorry for the inconvenience.


    ¡­..


    The Mountain Town, Human Continent.


    It was just another warm day and a peaceful afternoon. Everything was going great and Miwa was carrying buckets of water back to her ce.


    There were actually spells d on her buckets that would make them really heavy upon water getting filled in them. This was something herte master had made for her.


    Since she was at home, her attire was the usual ck samurai kimono she wore for practice. It was folded from the top and her privates were covered by a white cloth that was wrapped tightly around her chest.


    Miwa had done her morning duties so far and it was training in the afternoon. She had cleaned the house they lived in, cooked food, sent her brother for training, and did other chores.


    Fully free to train, she now carried buckets of water back home which would be neededter for various purposes.


    There were no thoughts in her head as it waspletely focused on carrying the heavy weight on her shoulders back home.


    As Miwa took a few steps away from the well and walked, she suddenly felt that today the buckets were heavier than usual.


    One step¡­ Two steps¡­ Three steps¡­


    ''Heavy¡­'' Miwa thought to herself as her legs and upper muscles bulged.


    She had a slender body with modest curves, but she still packed a decent amount of muscles which were now showing.


    The weight just got heavier as she walked and her t abdomen tightened up to provide better core stability while walking.


    If her core wasn''t strong, her upper body would copse due to the weight on her shoulders.


    Miwa''s quads then strengthened themselves and her face was showing signs of struggles, with beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    "Nnghh¡­" Miwa grunted and gritted her teeth, not faltering to this pressure and focused fully on taking the buckets back home.


    "It sure is a lot of weight, Miwa-chan."


    Someone said something and Miwa then felt the sweat on her face be wiped away.


    "It is." Miwa was in her zone and didn''t bother to check who it was that was conversing with her or that her sweat had been wiped out.


    "Slurrp¡­ mhm¡­ human tea tasty tasty¡­"


    Miwa finally got out of her zone and heard a familiar voice.


    "Huh?"


    Miwa looked around to see where the voice wasing from.


    "Oh, she finally noticed."


    Miwa heard the familiar voice again.


    "Where¡ª"


    Before Miwa could even question, she felt her head getting patted.


    "Shawdy, you gotta widen your senses."


    The familiar voice now came from right above her.


    Knitting her brows, Miwa turned her head, only to see some long legs.


    Turning her head up, she saw a silverhead looking at her with a smile.


    Lith, sitting on Miwa''s shoulders, winked at her and said, "You''re doing great, but focus on pushing the earth down and the buckets up, instead of charging forward aimlessly."


    A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead and she was about to get really pissed, but then Lith''s words took her by surprise and made her pause.


    She thought about what Lith had just said and realizing that it made total sense, gritted her teeth and went back to doing what he just stated.


    Surprisingly enough, when she did so, it felt far easier to carry the weight.


    "See? Told you." Lith''s words rang in her ears.


    Miwa shook her head and in an annoyed tone, asked, "Why are you here? Do you not understand the concept of ''space''?"


    Miwa had asked for some alone time from the trio. She really didn''t care if they were some big shots or some lowlifes.


    What she cared about was her own small world, which included her training, daily chores, and her little brother.


    She was supposed to manage all of this, tie up loose ends, and then meet the trio again. This was the n and she had made it clear to them. Then¡­ Why was this guy here?


    Lith rubbed his chin and put on a deep pondering expression, as if he was some philosopher.


    "My child¡ª"


    "Speak normally or I''ll beat you up!" Miwa shouted with some hints of annoyance.


    She was far too annoyed with everything that was happening to care about herments.


    "Hey!" Fei''s voice rang from the other side. "Don''t be rude to Master."


    Surprised by hearing a feminine voice, Miwa turned to the other side, only to see that a young blonde guy was sitting there. "You, who are you?"


    Miwa was surprised to find out that she hadn''t sensed this person yet. This meant that this was someone strong and not to be trifled with.


    Just as Miwa asked that, she saw Lith putting his arms around the young butler.


    "This is my butler, Fei. He''s kind of gay because he loves me, but don''t mind him since he''s a good guy."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Thement Lith just made with a stupid smirk on his face¡­ It was so scandalous and controversial that it made both Fei and Miwa speechless.


    Fei couldn''t help but jump down from Miwa''s shoulder and distance herself from Lith, covering up her body with her hands as if she was about to be molested.


    Miwa looked at this and got further stupefied.


    ''Who''s the gay here?'' She couldn''t help but look at Lith after thinking so.


    There was a perverted look on his face as he bit his lip and eyed Fei like a hungry beast.


    Miwa was sort of disgusted, but then immediately amused at this development as something within her awakened.


    "So, you like boys?" Miwa asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Even though the conversation had turned astray, she didn''t forget to walk ahead and continue on with her training.


    Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that, but smirking, answered, "I don''t. But I''d let that butler of mine kiss me if he wanted to."


    "Oh, wow¡­"


    Instead of finding this disgusting, Miwa found it fascinating that such a thing was possible too.


    Unknowingly or knowingly, Lith had suddenly awakened the fujoshi within Miwa, making her amused over the BL things he was doing with Fei.


    Lith was surprised by Miwa''s reaction and Fei too was.


    The Master-Servant exchanged nces and suddenly nodded their heads at each other, finding this situation oddly surprising.


    They realized Miwa had suddenly awakened her BL fetish. It was definitely not a good thing, but well¡­ nothing could be done now.


    Lith had messed up slightly with his miscalction, but it was alright. Things hadn''t gone too bad yet.


    Lith thought that by showing Miwa his interaction with Fei, he would have her be disgusted and drop down the buckets, eventually stopping her training, but that didn''t happen and things took a different turn.


    Lith wanted to have Miwa stop her training ande with him, but ended up awakening a fetish within her.


    This was such a surprising change of events that it was reallyughable. Though, with Miwa looking at Lith with stars in her eyes, it felt troublesome rather thanughable.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I told you, I''m not into men." Lith smiled and shook his head.


    Miwa shed a perverted grin. "Oh, sure, sure. But you can let your butler kiss you right?"


    ''This girl¡­ damn¡­'' Lith regretted his decision.


    The tables had turned on him due to one miscalction and now he was the oppressed instead of being the oppressor.


    Though, he didn''t show his regret on his face and maintained a confident and smiling look.


    Raising an eyebrow at Miwa, he asked, "You want to see me kiss my butler?"


    Miwa grinned widely. "I never said that, but if you want to, please go ahead. I don''t mind."


    "Hey!" Fei shouted from the side.


    What the hell were these guys even discussing? She could understand her master, but this innocent girl too!?


    No, not innocent. Not anymore at least.


    Fei had an impression of Miwa being a training oriented girl who liked nothing but enjoying the small things she possessed. But with the sudden change, her opinion changedpletely and she now saw her as a pervert.


    Literally, Fei saw no difference between her master and this girl, who was even shorter than her by a few centimetres.


    Hearing Fei''s shout, Miwa turned to her and while continuing her walk, said with a smile, "Don''t worry Mr. Butler, I don''t judge people. Feel free to kiss that pervert, I''ll pretend that I am not looking."


    "Damn."


    "What!?"


    Lith was surprised while Fei was shocked.


    Fei was shocked not because of thement, but because she just realized she was seen as a guy by Miwa and not a girl.


    Damn it! She was not a guy but a girl! How can this stupid shorty mess such a thing up?


    From what angle did Fei appear like a guy? She had proper feminine hips, check


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!